The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Eternal City, by Hall Caine

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: The Eternal City

Author: Hall Caine

Release Date: November 7, 2006 [EBook #19732]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ETERNAL CITY ***




Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net





[Illustration: "WHAT YOU SAID SHALL BE SACRED."]

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

                            THE ETERNAL CITY

                             By Hall Caine

                    Author of "The Christian," etc.

                    "He looked for a city which hath
                 foundations whose builder and maker is
                                 God."

                            GROSSET & DUNLAP

                         PUBLISHERS :: NEW YORK

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

                          Copyright, 1901, 1902
                              By HALL CAINE
                             Popular Edition

                         Published October, 1902

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                         PREFACE TO THIS EDITION


Has a novelist a right to alter his novel after its publication, to
condense it, to add to it, to modify or to heighten its situations, and
otherwise so to change it that to all outward appearance it is
practically a new book? I leave this point in literary ethics to the
consideration of those whose business it is to discuss such questions,
and content myself with telling the reader the history of the present
story.

About ten years ago I went to Russia with some idea (afterwards
abandoned) of writing a book that should deal with the racial struggle
which culminated in the eviction of the Jews from the holy cities of
that country, and the scenes of tyrannical administration which I
witnessed there made a painful and lasting impression on my mind. The
sights of the day often followed me through the night, and after a more
than usually terrible revelation of official cruelty, I had a dream of a
Jewish woman who was induced to denounce her husband to the Russian
police under a promise that they would spare his life, which they said
he had forfeited as the leader of a revolutionary movement. The husband
came to know who his betrayer had been, and he cursed his wife as his
worst enemy. She pleaded on her knees that fear for his safety had been
the only motive for her conduct, and he cursed her again. His cause was
lost, his hopes were dead, his people were in despair, because the one
being whom heaven had given him for his support had delivered him up to
his enemies out of the weakness of her womanly love. I awoke in the
morning with a vivid memory of this new version of the old story of
Samson and Delilah, and on my return to England I wrote the draft of a
play with the incident of husband and wife as the central situation.

How from this germ came the novel which was published last year under
the title of "The Eternal City" would be a long story to tell, a story
of many personal experiences, of reading, of travel, of meetings in
various countries with statesmen, priests, diplomats, police
authorities, labour leaders, nihilists and anarchists, and of the
consequent growth of my own political and religious convictions; but it
will not be difficult to see where and in what way time and thought had
little by little overlaid the humanities of the early sketch with many
extra interests. That these interests were of the essence, clothing, and
not crushing the human motive, I trust I may continue to believe, and
certainly I have no reason to be dissatisfied with the reception of my
book at the hands of that wide circle of general readers who care less
for a contribution to a great social propaganda than for a simple tale
of love.

But when the time came to return to my first draft of a play, the tale
of love was the only thing to consider, and being now on the point of
producing the drama in England, America, and elsewhere, and requested to
prepare an edition of my story for the use of the audiences at the
theatre, I have thought myself justified in eliminating the politics and
religion from my book, leaving nothing but the human interests with
which alone the drama is allowed to deal. This has not been an easy
thing to do, and now that it is done I am by no means sure that I may
not have alienated the friends whom the abstract problems won for me
without conciliating the readers who called for the story only. But not
to turn my back on the work of three laborious years, or to discredit
that part of it which expressed, however imperfectly, my sympathy with
the struggles of the poor, and my participation in the social problems
with which the world is now astir, I have obtained the promise of my
publisher that the original version of "The Eternal City" shall be kept
in print as long as the public calls for it.

In this form of my book, the aim has been to rely solely on the
humanities and to go back to the simple story of the woman who denounced
her husband in order to save his life. That was the theme of the draft
which was the original basis of my novel, it is the central incident of
the drama which is about to be produced in New York, and the present
abbreviated version of the story is intended to follow the lines of the
play in all essential particulars down to the end of the last chapter
but one.                                                         H. C.

Isle of Man, Sept. 1902.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                            THE ETERNAL CITY

                                PROLOGUE


                                   I

He was hardly fit to figure in the great review of life. A boy of ten or
twelve, in tattered clothes, with an accordion in a case swung over one
shoulder like a sack, and under the other arm a wooden cage containing a
grey squirrel. It was a December night in London, and the Southern lad
had nothing to shelter his little body from the Northern cold but his
short velveteen jacket, red waistcoat, and knickerbockers. He was going
home after a long day in Chelsea, and, conscious of something fantastic
in his appearance, and of doubtful legality in his calling, he was
dipping into side streets in order to escape the laughter of the London
boys and the attentions of policemen.

Coming to the Italian quarter in Soho, he stopped at the door of a shop
to see the time. It was eight o'clock. There was an hour to wait before
he would be allowed to go indoors. The shop was a baker's, and the
window was full of cakes and confectionery. From an iron grid on the
pavement there came the warm breath of the oven underground, the red
glow of the fire, and the scythe-like swish of the long shovels. The boy
blocked the squirrel under his armpit, dived into his pocket, and
brought out some copper coins and counted them. There was ninepence.
Ninepence was the sum he had to take home every night, and there was not
a halfpenny to spare. He knew that perfectly before he began to count,
but his appetite had tempted him to try again if his arithmetic was not
at fault.

The air grew warmer, and it began to snow. At first it was a fine
sprinkle that made a snow-mist, and adhered wherever it fell. The
traffic speedily became less, and things looked big in the thick air.
The boy was wandering aimlessly through the streets, waiting for nine
o'clock. When he thought the hour was near, he realised that he had lost
his way. He screwed up his eyes to see if he knew the houses and shops
and signs, but everything seemed strange.

The snow snowed on, and now it fell in large, corkscrew flakes. The boy
brushed them from his face, but at the next moment they blinded him
again. The few persons still in the streets loomed up on him out of the
darkness, and passed in a moment like gigantic shadows. He tried to ask
his way, but nobody would stand long enough to listen. One man who was
putting up his shutters shouted some answer that was lost in the
drumlike rumble of all voices in the falling snow.

The boy came up to a big porch with four pillars, and stepped in to rest
and reflect. The long tunnels of smoking lights which had receded down
the streets were not to be seen from there, and so he knew that he was
in a square. It would be Soho Square, but whether he was on the south or
east of it he could not tell, and consequently he was at a loss to know
which way to turn. A great silence had fallen over everything, and only
the sobbing nostrils of the cab-horses seemed to be audible in the
hollow air.

He was very cold. The snow had got into his shoes, and through the rents
in his cross-gartered stockings. His red waistcoat wanted buttons, and
he could feel that his shirt was wet. He tried to shake the snow off by
stamping, but it clung to his velveteens. His numbed fingers could
scarcely hold the cage, which was also full of snow. By the light coming
from a fanlight over the door in the porch he looked at his squirrel.
The little thing was trembling pitifully in its icy bed, and he took it
out and breathed on it to warm it, and then put it in his bosom. The
sound of a child's voice laughing and singing came to him from within
the house, muffled by the walls and the door. Across the white vapour
cast outward from the fanlight he could see nothing but the crystal
snowflakes falling wearily.

He grew dizzy, and sat down by one of the pillars. After a while a
shiver passed along his spine, and then he became warm and felt sleepy.
A church clock struck nine, and he started up with a guilty feeling, but
his limbs were stiff and he sank back again, blew two or three breaths
on to the squirrel inside his waistcoat, and fell into a doze. As he
dropped off into unconsciousness he seemed to see the big, cheerless
house, almost destitute of furniture, where he lived with thirty or
forty other boys. They trooped in with their organs and accordions,
counted out their coppers to a man with a clipped moustache, who was
blowing whiffs of smoke from a long, black cigar, with a straw through
it, and then sat down on forms to eat their plates of macaroni and
cheese. The man was not in good temper to-night, and he was shouting at
some who were coming in late and at others who were sharing their supper
with the squirrels that nestled in their bosoms, or the monkeys, in red
jacket and fez, that perched upon their shoulders. The boy was perfectly
unconscious by this time, and the child within the house was singing
away as if her little breast was a cage of song-birds.

As the church clock struck nine a class of Italian lads in an upper room
in Old Compton Street was breaking up for the night, and the teacher,
looking out of the window, said:

"While we have been telling the story of the great road to our country a
snowstorm has come, and we shall have enough to do to find our road
home."

The lads laughed by way of answer, and cried: "Good-night, doctor."

"Good-night, boys, and God bless you," said the teacher.

He was an elderly man, with a noble forehead and a long beard. His face,
a sad one, was lighted up by a feeble smile; his voice was soft, and his
manner gentle. When the boys were gone he swung over his shoulders a
black cloak with a red lining, and followed them into the street.

He had not gone far into the snowy haze before he began to realise that
his playful warning had not been amiss.

"Well, well," he thought, "only a few steps, and yet so difficult to
find."

He found the right turnings at last, and coming to the porch of his
house in Soho Square, he almost trod on a little black and white object
lying huddled at the base of one of the pillars.

"A boy," he thought, "sleeping out on a night like this! Come, come," he
said severely, "this is wrong," and he shook the little fellow to waken
him.

The boy did not answer, but he began to mutter in a sleepy monotone,
"Don't hit me, sir. It was snow. I'll not come home late again.
Ninepence, sir, and Jinny is so cold."

The man paused a moment, then turned to the door rang the bell sharply.


                                 II

Half-an-hour later the little musician was lying on a couch in the
doctor's surgery, a cheerful room with a fire and a soft lamp under a
shade. He was still unconscious, but his damp clothes had been taken off
and he was wrapped in blankets. The doctor sat at the boy's head and
moistened his lips with brandy, while a good woman, with the face of a
saint, knelt at the end of the couch and rubbed his little feet and
legs. After a little while there was a perceptible quivering of the
eyelids and twitching of the mouth.

"He is coming to, mother," said the doctor.

"At last," said his wife.

The boy moaned and opened his eyes, the big helpless eyes of childhood,
black as a sloe, and with long black lashes. He looked at the fire, the
lamp, the carpet, the blankets, the figures at either end of the couch,
and with a smothered cry he raised himself as though thinking to escape.

"Carino!" said the doctor, smoothing the boy's curly hair. "Lie still a
little longer."

The voice was like a caress, and the boy sank back. But presently he
raised himself again, and gazed around the room as if looking for
something. The good mother understood him perfectly, and from a chair on
which his clothes were lying she picked up his little grey squirrel. It
was frozen stiff with the cold and now quite dead, but he grasped it
tightly and kissed it passionately, while big teardrops rolled on to his
cheeks.

"Carino!" said the doctor again, taking the dead squirrel away, and
after a while the boy lay quiet and was comforted.

"Italiano--si?"

"Si, Signore."

"From which province?"

"Campagna Romana, Signore."

"Where does he say he comes from, doctor?"

"From the country district outside Rome. And now you are living at
Maccari's in Greek Street--isn't that so?"

"Yes, sir."

"How long have you been in England--one year, two years?"

"Two years and a half, sir."

"And what is your name, my son?"

"David Leone."

"A beautiful name, carino! David Le-o-ne," repeated the doctor,
smoothing the curly hair.

"A beautiful boy, too! What will you do with him, doctor?"

"Keep him here to-night at all events, and to-morrow we'll see if some
institution will not receive him. David Leone! Where have I heard that
name before, I wonder? Your father is a farmer?"

But the boy's face had clouded like a mirror that has been breathed
upon, and he made no answer.

"Isn't your father a farmer in the Campagna Romana, David?"

"I have no father," said the boy.

"Carino! But your mother is alive--yes?"

"I have no mother."

"Caro mio! Caro mio! You shall not go to the institution to-morrow, my
son," said the doctor, and then the mirror cleared in a moment as if the
sun had shone on it.

"Listen, father!"

Two little feet were drumming on the floor above.

"Baby hasn't gone to bed yet. She wouldn't sleep until she had seen the
boy, and I had to promise she might come down presently."

"Let her come down now," said the doctor.

The boy was supping a basin of broth when the door burst open with a
bang, and like a tiny cascade which leaps and bubbles in the sunlight, a
little maid of three, with violet eyes, golden complexion, and glossy
black hair, came bounding into the room. She was trailing behind her a
train of white nightdress, hobbling on the portion in front, and
carrying under her arm a cat, which, being held out by the neck, was
coiling its body and kicking its legs like a rabbit.

But having entered with so fearless a front, the little woman drew up
suddenly at sight of the boy, and, entrenching herself behind the
doctor, began to swing by his coat-tails, and to take furtive glances at
the stranger in silence and aloofness.

"Bless their hearts! what funny things they are, to be sure," said the
mother. "Somebody seems to have been telling her she might have a
brother some day, and when nurse said to Susanna, 'The doctor has
brought a boy home with him to-night,' nothing was so sure as that this
was the brother they had promised her, and yet now ... Roma, you silly
child, why don't you come and speak to the poor boy who was nearly
frozen to death in the snow?"

But Roma's privateering fingers were now deep in her father's pocket, in
search of a specimen of the sugar-stick which seemed to live and grow
there. She found two sugar-sticks this time, and sight of a second
suggested a bold adventure. Sidling up toward the couch, but still
holding on to the doctor's coat-tails, like a craft that swings to
anchor, she tossed one of the sugar-sticks on to the floor at the boy's
side. The boy smiled and picked it up, and this being taken for
sufficient masculine response, the little daughter of Eve proceeded to
proper overtures.

"Oo a boy?"

The boy smiled again and assented.

"Oo me brodder?"

The boy's smile paled perceptibly.

"Oo lub me?"

The tide in the boy's eyes was rising rapidly.

"Oo lub me eber and eber?"

The tears were gathering fast, when the doctor, smoothing the boy's dark
curls again, said:

"You have a little sister of your own far away in the Campagna
Romana--yes?"

"No, sir."

"Perhaps it's a brother?"

"I ... I have nobody," said the boy, and his voice broke on the last
word with a thud.

"You shall not go to the institution at all, David," said the doctor
softly.

"Doctor Roselli!" exclaimed his wife. But something in the doctor's face
smote her instantly and she said no more.

"Time for bed, baby."

But baby had many excuses. There were the sugar-sticks, and the pussy,
and the boy-brother, and finally her prayers to say.

"Say them here, then, sweetheart," said her mother, and with her cat
pinned up again under one arm and the sugar-stick held under the other,
kneeling face to the fire, but screwing her half-closed eyes at
intervals in the direction of the couch, the little maid put her little
waif-and-stray hands together and said:

"Our Fader oo art in Heben, alud be dy name. Dy kingum tum. Dy will be
done on eard as it is in Heben. Gib us dis day our dayey bread, and
forgib us our trelspasses as we forgib dem dat trelspass ayenst us. And
lee us not into temstashuns, but deliber us from ebil ... for eber and
eber. Amen."

The house in Soho Square was perfectly silent an hour afterward. In the
surgery the lamp was turned down, the cat was winking and yawning at the
fire, and the doctor sat in a chair in front of the fading glow and
listened to the measured breathing of the boy behind him. It dropped at
length, like a pendulum that is about to stop, into the noiseless beat
of innocent sleep, and then the good man got up and looked down at the
little head on the pillow.

Even with the eyes closed it was a beautiful face; one of the type which
great painters have loved to paint for their saints and angels--sweet,
soft, wise, and wistful. And where did it come from? From the Campagna
Romana, a scene of poverty, of squalor, of fever, and of death!

The doctor thought of his own little daughter, whose life had been a
long holiday, and then of the boy whose days had been an unbroken
bondage.

"Yet who knows but in the rough chance of life our little Roma may not
some day ... God forbid!"

The boy moved in his sleep and laughed the laugh of a dream that is like
the sound of a breeze in soft summer grass, and it broke the thread of
painful reverie.

"Poor little man! he has forgotten all his troubles."

Perhaps he was back in his sunny Italy by this time, among the vines and
the oranges and the flowers, running barefoot with other children on the
dazzling whiteness of the roads!... Perhaps his mother in heaven was
praying her heart out to the Blessed Virgin to watch over her fatherless
darling cast adrift upon the world!

The train of thought was interrupted by voices in the street, and the
doctor drew the curtain of the window aside and looked out. The snow had
ceased to fall, and the moon was shining; the leafless trees were
casting their delicate black shadows on the whitened ground, and the
yellow light of a lantern on the opposite angle of the square showed
where a group of lads were singing a Christmas carol.

"While shepherds watched their flocks by night, all seated on the ground,
The angel of the Lord came down, and glory shone around."

Doctor Roselli closed the curtain, put out the lamp, touched with his
lips the forehead of the sleeping boy, and went to bed.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                     PART ONE--THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE

                           TWENTY YEARS LATER


                                   I

It was the last day of the century. In a Bull proclaiming a Jubilee the
Pope had called his faithful children to Rome, and they had come from
all quarters of the globe. To salute the coming century, and to dedicate
it, in pomp and solemn ceremony, to the return of the world to the Holy
Church, one and universal, the people had gathered in the great Piazza
of St. Peter.

Boys and women were climbing up every possible elevation, and a
bright-faced girl who had conquered a high place on the base of the
obelisk was chattering down at a group of her friends who were listening
to their cicerone.

"Yes, that is the Vatican," said the guide, pointing to a square
building at the back of the colonnade, "and the apartments of the Pope
are those on the third floor, just on the level of the Loggia of
Raphael. The Cardinal Secretary of State used to live in the rooms
below, opening on the grand staircase that leads from the Court of
Damasus. There's a private way up to the Pope's apartment, and a secret
passage to the Castle of St. Angelo."

"Say, has the Pope got that secret passage still?"

"No, sir. When the Castle went over to the King the connection with the
Vatican was cut off. Ah, everything is changed since those days! The
Pope used to go to St. Peter's surrounded by his Cardinals and Bishops,
to the roll of drums and the roar of cannon. All that is over now. The
present Pope is trying to revive the old condition seemingly, but what
can he do? Even the Bull proclaiming the Jubilee laments the loss of the
temporal power which would have permitted him to renew the enchantments
of the Holy City."

"Tell him it's just lovely as it is," said the girl on the obelisk, "and
when the illuminations begin...."

"Say, friend," said her parent again, "Rome belonged to the Pope--yes?
Then the Italians came in and took it and made it the capital of
Italy--so?"

"Just so, and ever since then the Holy Father has been a prisoner in the
Vatican, going into it as a cardinal and coming out of it as a corpse,
and to-day will be the first time a Pope has set foot in the streets of
Rome!"

"My! And shall we see him in his prison clothes?"

"Lilian Martha! Don't you know enough for that? Perhaps you expect to
see his chains and a straw of his bed in the cell? The Pope is a king
and has a court--that's the way I am figuring it."

"True, the Pope is a sovereign still, and he is surrounded by his
officers of state--Cardinal Secretary, Majordomo, Master of Ceremonies,
Steward, Chief of Police, Swiss Guards, Noble Guard and Palatine Guard,
as well as the Papal Guard who live in the garden and patrol the
precincts night and day."

"Then where the nation ... prisoner, you say?"

"Prisoner indeed! Not even able to look out of his windows on to this
piazza on the 20th of September without the risk of insult and
outrage--and Heaven knows what will happen when he ventures out to-day!"

"Well! this goes clear ahead of me!"

Beyond the outer cordon of troops many carriages were drawn up in
positions likely to be favourable for a view of the procession. In one
of these sat a Frenchman in a coat covered with medals, a florid,
fiery-eyed old soldier with bristling white hair. Standing by his
carriage door was a typical young Roman, fashionable, faultlessly
dressed, pallid, with strong lower jaw, dark watchful eyes, twirled-up
moustache and cropped black mane.

"Ah, yes," said the old Frenchman. "Much water has run under the bridge
since then, sir. Changed since I was here? Rome? You're right, sir.
'When Rome falls, falls the world;' but it can alter for all that, and
even this square has seen its transformations. Holy Office stands where
it did, the yellow building behind there, but this palace, for
instance--this one with the people in the balcony...."

The Frenchman pointed to the travertine walls of a prison-like house on
the farther side of the piazza.

"Do you know whose palace that is?"

"Baron Bonelli's, President of the Council and Minister of the
Interior."

"Precisely! But do you know whose palace it used to be?"

"Belonged to the English Wolsey, didn't it, in the days when he wanted
the Papacy?"

"Belonged in my time to the father of the Pope, sir--old Baron Leone!"

"Leone! That's the family name of the Pope, isn't it?"

"Yes, sir, and the old Baron was a banker and a cripple. One foot in the
grave, and all his hopes centred in his son. 'My son,' he used to say,
'will be the richest man in Rome some day--richer than all their Roman
princes, and it will be his own fault if he doesn't make himself Pope.'"

"He has, apparently."

"Not that way, though. When his father died, he sold up everything, and
having no relations looking to him, he gave away every penny to the
poor. That's how the old banker's palace fell into the hands of the
Prime Minister of Italy--an infidel, an Antichrist."

"So the Pope is a good man, is he?"

"Good man, sir? He's not a man at all, he's an angel! Only two aims in
life--the glory of the Church and the welfare of the rising generation.
Gave away half his inheritance founding homes all over the world for
poor boys. Boys--that's the Pope's tender point, sir! Tell him anything
tender about a boy and he breaks up like an old swordcut."

The eyes of the young Roman were straying away from the Frenchman to a
rather shabby single-horse hackney carriage which had just come into the
square and taken up its position in the shadow of the grim old palace.
It had one occupant only--a man in a soft black hat. He was quite
without a sign of a decoration, but his arrival had created a general
commotion, and all faces were turning toward him.

"Do you happen to know who that is?" said the gay Roman. "That man in
the cab under the balcony full of ladies? Can it be David Rossi?"

"David Rossi, the anarchist?"

"Some people call him so. Do you know him?"

"I know nothing about the man except that he is an enemy of his
Holiness."

"He intends to present a petition to the Pope this morning,
nevertheless."

"Impossible!"

"Haven't you heard of it? These are his followers with the banners and
badges."

He pointed to the line of working-men who had ranged themselves about
the cab, with banners inscribed variously, "Garibaldi Club," "Mazzini
Club," "Republican Federation," and "Republic of Man."

"Your friend Antichrist," tipping a finger over his shoulder in the
direction of the palace, "has been taxing bread to build more
battleships, and Rossi has risen against him. But failing in the press,
in Parliament and at the Quirinal, he is coming to the Pope to pray of
him to let the Church play its old part of intermediary between the poor
and the oppressed."

"Preposterous!"

"So?"

"To whom is the Pope to protest? To the King of Italy who robbed him of
his Holy City? Pretty thing to go down on your knees to the brigand who
has stripped you! And at whose bidding is he to protest? At the bidding
of his bitterest enemy? Pshaw!"

"You persist that David Rossi is an enemy of the Pope?"

"The deadliest enemy the Pope has in the world."


                                 II

The subject of the Frenchman's denunciation looked harmless enough as he
sat in his hackney carriage under the shadow of old Baron Leone's gloomy
palace. A first glance showed a man of thirty-odd years, tall, slightly
built, inclined to stoop, with a long, clean-shaven face, large dark
eyes, and dark hair which covered the head in short curls of almost
African profusion. But a second glance revealed all the characteristics
that give the hand-to-hand touch with the common people, without which
no man can hope to lead a great movement.

From the moment of David Rossi's arrival there was a tingling movement
in the air, and from time to time people approached and spoke to him,
when the tired smile struggled through the jaded face and then slowly
died away. After a while, as if to subdue the sense of personal
observation, he took a pen and oblong notepaper and began to write on
his knees.

Meantime the quick-eyed facile crowd around him beguiled the tedium of
waiting with good-humoured chaff. One great creature with a shaggy mane
and a sanguinary voice came up, bottle in hand, saluted the downcast
head with a mixture of deference and familiarity, then climbed to the
box-seat beside the driver, and in deepest bass began the rarest
mimicry. He was a true son of the people, and under an appearance of
ferocity he hid the heart of a child. To look at him you could hardly
help laughing, and the laughter of the crowd at his daring dashes showed
that he was the privileged pet of everybody. Only at intervals the
downcast head was raised from its writing, and a quiet voice of warning
said:

"Bruno!"

Then the shaggy head on the box-seat slewed round and bobbed downward
with an apologetic gesture, and ten seconds afterwards plunged into
wilder excesses.

"Pshaw!" mopping with one hand his forehead under his tipped-up
billicock, and holding the bottle with the other. "It's hot! Dog of a
Government, it's hot, I say! Never mind! here's to the exports of Italy,
brother; and may the Government be the first of them."

"Bruno!"

"Excuse me, sir; the tongue breaks no bones, sir! All Governments are
bad, and the worst Government is the best."

A feeble old man was at that moment crushing his way up to the cab.
Seeing him approach, David Rossi rose and held out his hand. The old man
took it, but did not speak.

"Did you wish to speak to me, father?"

"I can't yet," said the old man, and his voice shook and his eyes were
moist.

David Rossi stepped out of the cab, and with gentle force, against many
protests, put the old man in his place.

"I come from Carrara, sir, and when I go home and tell them I've seen
David Rossi, and spoken to him, they won't believe me. 'He sees the
future clear,' they say, 'as an almanack made by God.'"

Just then there was a commotion in the crowd, an imperious voice cried,
"Clear out," and the next instant David Rossi, who was standing by the
step of his cab, was all but run down by a magnificent equipage with two
high-stepping horses and a fat English coachman in livery of scarlet
and gold.

His face darkened for a moment with some powerful emotion, then resumed
its kindly aspect, and he turned back to the old man without looking at
the occupant of the carriage.

It was a lady. She was tall, with a bold sweep of fulness in figure,
which was on a large scale of beauty. Her hair, which was abundant and
worn full over the forehead, was raven black and glossy, and it threw
off the sunshine that fell on her face. Her complexion had a golden
tint, and her eyes, which were violet, had a slight recklessness of
expression. Her carriage drew up at the entrance of the palace, and the
porter, with the silver-headed staff, came running and bowing to receive
her. She rose to her feet with a consciousness of many eyes upon her,
and with an unabashed glance she looked around on the crowd.

There was a sulky silence among the people, almost a sense of
antagonism, and if anybody had cheered there might have been a counter
demonstration. At the same time, there was a certain daring in that
marked brow and steadfast smile which seemed to say that if anybody had
hissed she would have stood her ground.

She lifted from the blue silk cushions of the carriage a small
half-clipped black poodle with a bow of blue ribbon on its forehead,
tucked it under her arm, stepped down to the street, and passed into the
courtyard, leaving an odour of ottar of roses behind her.

Only then did the people speak.

"Donna Roma!"

The name seemed to pass over the crowd in a breathless whisper,
soundless, supernatural, like the flight of a bat in the dark.


                                III

The Baron Bonelli had invited certain of his friends to witness the
Pope's procession from the windows and balconies of his palace
overlooking the piazza, and they had begun to arrive as early as
half-past nine.

In the green courtyard they were received by the porter in the cocked
hat, on the dark stone staircase by lackeys in knee-breeches and yellow
stockings, in the outer hall, intended for coats and hats, by more
lackeys in powdered wigs, and in the first reception-room, gorgeously
decorated in the yellow and gold of the middle ages, by Felice, in a
dress coat, the Baron's solemn personal servant, who said, in sepulchral
tones:

"The Baron's excuses, Excellency! Engaged in the Council-room with some
of the Ministers, but expects to be out presently. Sit in the Loggia,
Excellency?"

"So our host is holding a Cabinet Council, General?" said the English
Ambassador.

"A sort of scratch council, seemingly. Something that concerns the day's
doings, I guess, and is urgent and important."

"A great man, General, if half one hears about him is true."

"Great?" said the American. "Yes, and no, Sir Evelyn, according as you
regard him. In the opinion of some of his followers the Baron Bonelli is
the greatest man in the country--greater than the King himself--and a
statesman too big for Italy. One of those commanding personages who
carry everything before them, so that when they speak even monarchs are
bound to obey. That's one view of his picture, Sir Evelyn."

"And the other view?"

General Potter glanced in the direction of a door hung with curtains,
from which there came at intervals the deadened drumming of voices, and
then he said:

"A man of implacable temper and imperious soul, an infidel of hard and
cynical spirit, a sceptic and a tyrant."

"Which view do the people take?"

"Can you ask? The people hate him for the heavy burden of taxation with
which he is destroying the nation in his attempt to build it up."

"And the clergy, and the Court, and the aristocracy?"

"The clergy fear him, the Court detests him, and the Roman aristocracy
are rancorously hostile."

"Yet he rules them all, nevertheless?"

"Yes, sir, with a rod of iron--people, Court, princes, Parliament, King
as well--and seems to have only one unsatisfied desire, to break up the
last remaining rights of the Vatican and rule the old Pope himself."

"And yet he invites us to sit in his Loggia and look at the Pope's
procession."

"Perhaps because he intends it shall be the last we may ever see of it."

"The Princess Bellini and Don Camillo Murelli," said Felice's sepulchral
voice from the door.

An elderly aristocratic beauty wearing nodding white plumes came in with
a pallid young Roman noble dressed in the English fashion.

"_You_ come to church, Don Camillo?"

"Heard it was a service which happened only once in a hundred years,
dear General, and thought it mightn't be convenient to come next time,"
said the young Roman.

"And you, Princess! Come now, confess, is it the perfume of the incense
which brings you to the Pope's procession, or the perfume of the
promenaders?"

"Nonsense, General!" said the little woman, tapping the American with
the tip of her lorgnette. "Who comes to a ceremony like this to say her
prayers? Nobody whatever, and if the Holy Father himself were to
say...."

"Oh! oh!"

"Which reminds me," said the little lady, "where is Donna Roma?"

"Yes, indeed, where is Donna Roma?" said the young Roman.

"_Who_ is Donna Roma?" said the Englishman.

"Santo Dio! the man doesn't know Donna Roma!"

The white plumes bobbed up, the powdered face fell back, the little
twinkling eyes closed, and the company laughed and seated themselves in
the Loggia.

"Donna Roma, dear sir," said the young Roman, "is a type of the fair
lady who has appeared in the history of every nation since the days of
Helen of Troy."

"Has a woman of this type, then, identified herself with the story of
Rome at a moment like the present?" said the Englishman.

The young Roman smiled.

"Why did the Prime Minister appoint so-and-so?--Donna Roma! Why did he
dismiss such-and-such?--Donna Roma! What feminine influence imposed upon
the nation this or that?--Donna Roma! Through whom come titles,
decorations, honours?--Donna Roma! Who pacifies intractable politicians
and makes them the devoted followers of the Ministers?--Donna Roma! Who
organises the great charitable committees, collects funds and
distributes them?--Donna Roma! Always, always Donna Roma!"

"So the day of the petticoat politician is not over in Italy yet?"

"Over? It will only end with the last trump. But dear Donna Roma is
hardly that. With her light play of grace and a whole artillery of love
in her lovely eyes, she only intoxicates a great capital and"--with a
glance towards the curtained door--"takes captive a great Minister."

"Just that," and the white plumes bobbed up and down.

"Hence she defies conventions, and no one dares to question her actions
on her scene of gallantry."

"Drives a pair of thoroughbreds in the Corso every afternoon, and
threatens to buy an automobile."

"Has debts enough to sink a ship, but floats through life as if she had
never known what it was to be poor."

"And has she?"

The voices from behind the curtained door were louder than usual at that
moment, and the young Roman drew his chair closer.

"Donna Roma, dear sir, was the only child of Prince Volonna. Nobody
mentions him now, so speak of him in a whisper. The Volonnas were an old
papal family, holding office in the Pope's household, but the young
Prince of the house was a Liberal, and his youth was cast in the stormy
days of the middle of the century. As a son of the revolution he was
expelled from Rome for conspiracy against the papal Government, and when
the Pope went out and the King came in, he was still a republican,
conspiring against the reigning sovereign, and, as such, a rebel.
Meanwhile he had wandered over Europe, going from Geneva to Berlin, from
Berlin to Paris. Finally he took refuge in London, the home of all the
homeless, and there he was lost and forgotten. Some say he practised as
a doctor, passing under another name; others say that he spent his life
as a poor man in your Italian quarter of Soho, nursing rebellion among
the exiles from his own country. Only one thing is certain: late in life
he came back to Italy as a conspirator--enticed back, his friends
say--was arrested on a charge of attempted regicide, and deported to the
island of Elba without a word of public report or trial."

"Domicilio Coatto--a devilish and insane device," said the American
Ambassador.

"Was that the fate of Prince Volonna?"

"Just so," said the Roman. "But ten or twelve years after he disappeared
from the scene a beautiful girl was brought to Rome and presented as his
daughter."

"Donna Roma?"

"Yes. It turned out that the Baron was a kinsman of the refugee, and
going to London he discovered that the Prince had married an English
wife during the period of his exile, and left a friendless daughter. Out
of pity for a great name he undertook the guardianship of the girl, sent
her to school in France, finally brought her to Rome, and established
her in an apartment on the Trinità de' Monti, under the care of an old
aunt, poor as herself, and once a great coquette, but now a faded rose
which has long since seen its June."

"And then?"

"Then? Ah, who shall say what then, dear friend? We can only judge by
what appears--Donna Roma's elegant figure, dressed in silk by the best
milliners Paris can provide, queening it over half the women of Rome."

"And now her aunt is conveniently bedridden," said the little Princess,
"and she goes about alone like an Englishwoman; and to account for her
extravagance, while everybody knows her father's estate was confiscated,
she is by way of being a sculptor, and has set up a gorgeous studio,
full of nymphs and cupids and limbs."

"And all by virtue of--what?" said the Englishman.

"By virtue of being--the good friend of the Baron Bonelli!"

"Meaning by that?"

"Nothing--and everything!" said the Princess with another trill of
laughter.

"In Rome, dear friend," said Don Camillo, "a woman can do anything she
likes as long as she can keep people from talking about her."

"Oh, you never do that apparently," said the Englishman. "But why
doesn't the Baron make her a Baroness and have done with the danger?"

"Because the Baron has a Baroness already."

"A wife living?"

"Living and yet dead--an imbecile, a maniac, twenty years a prisoner in
his castle in the Alban hills."


                                IV

The curtain parted over the inner doorway, and three gentlemen came out.
The first was a tall, spare man, about fifty years of age, with an
intellectual head, features cut clear and hard like granite, glittering
eyes under overhanging brows, black moustaches turned up at the ends,
and iron-grey hair cropped very short over a high forehead. It was the
Baron Bonelli.

One of the two men with him had a face which looked as if it had been
carved by a sword or an adze, good and honest but blunt and rugged; and
the other had a long, narrow head, like the head of a hen--a lanky
person with a certain mixture of arrogance and servility in his
expression.

The company rose from their places in the Loggia, and there were
greetings and introductions.

"Sir Evelyn Wise, gentlemen, the new British Ambassador--General Morra,
our Minister of War; Commendatore Angelelli, our Chief of Police. A
thousand apologies, ladies! A Minister of the Interior is one of the
human atoms that live from minute to minute and are always at the mercy
of events. You must excuse the Commendatore, gentlemen; he has urgent
duties outside."

The Prime Minister spoke with the lucidity and emphasis of a man
accustomed to command, and when Angelelli had bowed all round he crossed
with him to the door.

"If there is any suspicion of commotion, arrest the ringleaders at once.
Let there be no trifling with disorder, by whomsoever begun. The first
to offend must be the first to be arrested, whether he wears cap or
cassock."

"Good, your Excellency," and the Chief of Police went out.

"Commotion! Disorder! Madonna mia!" cried the little Princess.

"Calm yourselves, ladies. It's nothing! Only it came to the knowledge of
the Government that the Pope's procession this morning might be made the
excuse for a disorderly demonstration, and of course order must not be
disturbed even under the pretext of liberty and religion."

"So that was the public business which deprived us of your society?"
said the Princess.

"And left my womanless house the duty of receiving you in my absence,"
said the Baron.

The Baron bowed his guests to their seats, stood with his back to a wide
ingle, and began to sketch the Pope's career.

"His father was a Roman banker--lived in this house, indeed--and the
young Leone was brought up in the Jesuit schools and became a member of
the Noble Guard: handsome, accomplished, fond of society and social
admiration, a man of the world. This was a cause of disappointment to
his father, who has intended him for a great career in the Church. They
had their differences, and finally a mission was found for him and he
lived a year abroad. The death of the old banker brought him back to
Rome, and then, to the astonishment of society, he renounced the world
and took holy orders. Why he gave up his life of gallantry did not
appear...."

"Some affair of the heart, dear Baron," said the little Princess, with a
melting look.

"No, there was no talk of that kind, Princess, and not a whisper of
scandal. Some said the young soldier had married in England, and lost
his wife there, but nobody knew for certain. There was less doubt about
his religious vocation, and when by help of his princely inheritance he
turned his mind to the difficult task of reforming vice and ministering
to the lowest aspects of misery in the slums of Rome, society said he
had turned Socialist. His popularity with the people was unbounded, but
in the midst of it all he begged to be removed to London. There he set
up the same enterprises, and tramped the streets in search of his waifs
and outcasts, night and day, year in, year out, as if driven on by a
consuming passion of pity for the lost and fallen. In the interests of
his health he was called back to Rome--and returned here a white-haired
man of forty."

"Ah! what did I say, dear Baron? The apple falls near the tree, you
know!"

"By this time he had given away millions, and the Pope wished to make
him President of his Academy of Noble Ecclesiastics, but he begged to be
excused. Then Apostolic Delegate to the United States, and he prayed
off. Then Nuncio to Spain, and he went on his knees to remain in the
Campagna Romana, and do the work of a simple priest among a simple
people. At last, without consulting him they made him Bishop, and
afterwards Cardinal, and, on the death of the Pope, he was Scrutator to
the Conclave, and fainted when he read out his own name as that of
Sovereign Pontiff of the Church."

The little Princess was wiping her eyes.

"Then--all the world was changed. The priest of the future disappeared
in a Pope who was the incarnation of the past. Authority was now his
watchword. What was the highest authority on earth? The Holy See!
Therefore, the greatest thing for the world was the domination of the
Pope. If anybody should say that the power conferred by Christ on his
Vicar was only spiritual, let him be accursed! In Christ's name the Pope
was sovereign--supreme sovereign over the bodies and souls of
men--acknowledging no superior, holding the right to make and depose
kings, and claiming to be supreme judge over the consciences and crimes
of all--the peasant that tills the soil, and the prince that sits on the
throne!"

"Tre-men-jous!" said the American.

"But, dear Baron," said the little Princess, "don't you think there was
an affair of the heart after all?" and the little plumes bobbed
sideways.

The Baron laughed again. "The Pope seems to have half of humanity on his
side already--he has the women apparently."

All this time there had risen from the piazza into the room a humming
noise like the swarming of bees, but now a shrill voice came up from the
crowd with the sudden swish of a rocket.

"Look out!"

The young Roman, who had been looking over the balcony, turned his head
back and said:

"Donna Roma, Excellency."

But the Baron had gone from the room.

"He knew her carriage wheels apparently," said Don Camillo, and the lips
of the little Princess closed tight as if from sudden pain.


                                V

The return of the Baron was announced by the faint rustle of a silk
under-skirt and a light yet decided step keeping pace with his own. He
came back with Donna Roma on his arm, and over his coolness and calm
dignity he looked pleased and proud.

The lady herself was brilliantly animated and happy. A certain swing in
her graceful carriage gave an instant impression of perfect health, and
there was physical health also in the brightness of her eyes and the
gaiety of her expression. Her face was lighted up by a smile which
seemed to pervade her whole person and make it radiant with overflowing
joy. A vivacity which was at the same time dignified and spontaneous
appeared in every movement of her harmonious figure, and as she came
into the room there was a glow of health and happiness that filled the
air like the glow of sunlight through a veil of soft red gauze.

She saluted the Baron's guests with a smile that fascinated everybody.
There was a modified air of freedom about her, as of one who has a right
to make advances, a manner which captivates all women in a queen and all
men in a lovely woman.

"Ah, it is you, General Potter? And my dear General Morra? Camillo mio!"
(The Italian had rushed upon her and kissed her hand.) "Sir Evelyn Wise,
from England, isn't it? I'm half an Englishwoman myself, and I'm very
proud of it."

She had smiled frankly into Sir Evelyn's face, and he had smiled back
without knowing it. There was something contagious about her smile. The
rosy mouth with its pearly teeth seemed to smile of itself, and the
lovely eyes had their separate art of smiling. Her lips parted of
themselves, and then you felt your own lips parting.

"You were to have been busy with your fountain to-day...." began the
Baron.

"So I expected," she said in a voice that was soft yet full, "and I did
not think I should care to see any more spectacles in Rome, where the
people are going in procession all the year through--but what do you
think has brought me?"

"The artist's instinct, of course," said Don Camillo.

"No, just the woman's--to see a man!"

"Lucky fellow, whoever he is!" said the American. "He'll see something
better than you will, though," and then the golden complexion gleamed up
at him under a smile like sunshine.

"But who is he?" said the young Roman.

"I'll tell you. Bruno--you remember Bruno?"

"Bruno!" cried the Baron.

"Oh! Bruno is all right," she said, and, turning to the others, "Bruno
is my man in the studio--my marble pointer, you know. Bruno Rocco, and
nobody was ever so rightly named. A big, shaggy, good-natured bear,
always singing or growling or laughing, and as true as steel. A terrible
Liberal, though; a socialist, an anarchist, a nihilist, and everything
that's shocking."

"Well?"

"Well, ever since I began my fountain ... I'm making a fountain for the
Municipality--it is to be erected in the new part of the Piazza Colonna.
I expect to finish it in a fortnight. You would like to see it? Yes?
I'll send you cards--a little private view, you know."

"But Bruno?"

"Ah! yes, Bruno! Well, I've been at a loss for a model for one of my
figures ... figures all round the dish, you know. They represent the
Twelve Apostles, with Christ in the centre giving out the water of
life."

"But Bruno! Bruno! Bruno!"

She laughed, and the merry ring of her laughter set them all laughing.

"Well, Bruno has sung the praises of one of his friends until I'm
crazy ... crazy, that's English, isn't it? I told you I was half an
Englishwoman. American? Thanks, General! I'm 'just crazy' to get him
in."

"Simple enough--hire him to sit to you," said the Princess.

"Oh," with a mock solemnity, "he is far too grand a person for that! A
member of Parliament, a leader of the Left, a prophet, a person with a
mission, and I daren't even dream of it. But this morning, Bruno tells
me, his friend, his idol, is to stop the Pope's procession, and present
a petition, so I thought I would kill two birds with one stone--see my
man and see the spectacle--and here I am to see them!"

"And who is this paragon of yours, my dear?"

"The great David Rossi!"

"_That_ man!"

The white plumes were going like a fan.

"The man is a public nuisance and ought to be put down by the police,"
said the little Princess, beating her foot on the floor.

"He has a tongue like a sword and a pen like a dagger," said the young
Roman.

Donna Roma's eyes began to flash with a new expression.

"Ah, yes, he is a journalist, isn't he, and libels people in his paper?"

"The creature has ruined more reputations than anybody else in Europe,"
said the little Princess.

"I remember now. He made a terrible attack on our young old women and
our old young men. Declared they were meddling with everything--called
them a museum of mummies, and said they were symbolical of the ruin that
was coming on the country. Shameful, wasn't it? Nobody likes to be
talked about, especially in Rome, where it's the end of everything. But
what matter? The young man has perhaps learned freedom of speech in some
free country. We can afford to forgive him, can't we? And then he is so
interesting and so handsome!"

"An attempt to stop the Pope's procession might end in tumult," said the
American General to the Italian General. "Was that the danger the Baron
spoke about?"

"Yes," said General Morra. "The Government have been compelled to tax
bread, and of course that has been a signal for the enemies of the
national spirit to say that we are starving the people. This David Rossi
is the worst Roman in Rome. He opposed us in Parliament and lost.
Petitioned the King and lost again. Now he intends to petition the
Pope--with what hope, Heaven knows."

"With the hope of playing on public opinion, of course," said the Baron
cynically.

"Public opinion is a great force, your Excellency," said the Englishman.

"A great pestilence," said the Baron warmly.

"What is David Rossi?"

"An anarchist, a republican, a nihilist, anything as old as the hills,
dear friend, only everything in a new way," said the young Roman.

"David Rossi is the politician who proposes to govern the world by the
precepts of the Lord's Prayer," said the American.

"The Lord's Prayer!"

The Baron paraded on the hearthrug. "David Rossi," he said
compassionately, "is a creature of his age. A man of generous impulses
and wide sympathies, moved to indignation at the extremes of poverty and
wealth, and carried away by the promptings of the eternal religion in
the human soul. A dreamer, of course, a dreamer like the Holy Father
himself, only his dream is different, and neither could succeed without
destroying the other. In the millennium Rossi looks for, not only are
kings and princes to disappear, but popes and prelates as well."

"And where does this unpractical politician come from?" said the
Englishman.

"We must ask you to tell us that, Sir Evelyn, for though he is supposed
to be a Roman, he seems to have lived most of his life in your country.
As silent as an owl and as inscrutable as a sphinx. Nobody in Rome knows
certainly who his father was, nobody knows certainly who his mother was.
Some say his father was an Englishman, some say a Jew, and some say his
mother was a gipsy. A self-centred man, who never talks about himself,
and cannot be got to lift the veil which surrounds his birth and early
life. Came back to Rome eight years ago, and made a vast noise by
propounding his platonic scheme of politics--was called up for his term
of military service, refused to serve, got himself imprisoned for six
months and came out a mighty hero--was returned to Parliament for no
fewer than three constituencies, sat for Rome, took his place on the
Extreme Left, and attacked every Minister and every measure which
favoured the interest of the army--encouraged the workmen not to pay
their taxes and the farmers not to pay their rents--and thus became the
leader of a noisy faction, and is now surrounded by the degenerate class
throughout Italy which dreams of reconstructing society by burying it
under ruins."

"Lived in England, you say?"

"Apparently, and if his early life could be traced it would probably be
found that he was brought up in an atmosphere of conspiracy--perhaps
under the influence of some vile revolutionary living in London under
the protection of your too liberal laws."

Donna Roma sprang up with a movement full of grace and energy. "Anyhow,"
she said, "he is young and good-looking and romantic and mysterious, and
I'm head over ears in love with him already."

"Well, every man is a world," said the American.

"And what about woman?" said Roma.

He threw up his hands, she smiled full into his face, and they laughed
together.


                                VI

A fanfare of trumpets came from the piazza, and with a cry of delight
Roma ran into the balcony, followed by all the women and most of the
men.

"Only the signal that the cortège has started," said Don Camillo.
"They'll be some minutes still."

"Santo Dio!" cried Roma. "What a sight! It dazzles me; it makes me
dizzy!"

Her face beamed, her eyes danced, and she was all aglow from head to
foot. The American Ambassador stood behind her, and, as permitted by his
greater age, he tossed back the shuttlecock of her playful talk with
chaff and laughter.

"How patient the people are! See the little groups on camp-stools
munching biscuits and reading the journals. 'La Vera Roma!'" (mimicking
the cry of the newspaper sellers). "Look at that pretty girl--the fair
one with the young man in the Homburg hat! She has climbed up the
obelisk, and is inviting him to sit on an inch and a half of corbel
beside her."

"Ah, those who love take up little room!"

"Don't they? What a lovely world it is! I'll tell you what this makes me
think about--a wedding! Glorious morning, beautiful sunshine, flowers,
wreaths, bridesmaids ready; coachman all a posy, only waiting for the
bride!"

"A wedding is what you women are always dreaming about--you begin
dreaming about it in your cradles--it's in a woman's bones, I do
believe," said the American.

"Must be the ones she got from Adam, then," said Roma.

Meantime the Baron was still parading the hearthrug inside and listening
to the warnings of his Minister of War.

"You are resolved to arrest the man?"

"If he gives us an opportunity--yes."

"You do not forget that he is a Deputy?"

"It is because I remember it that my resolution is fixed. In Parliament
he is a privileged person; let him make half as much disorder outside
and you shall see where he will be."

"Anarchists!" said Roma. "That group below the balcony? Is David Rossi
among them? Yes? Which of them? Which? Which? Which? The tall man in the
black hat with his back to us? Oh! why doesn't he turn his face? Should
I shout?"

"Roma!" from the little Princess.

"I know; I'll faint, and you'll catch me, and the Princess will cry
'Madonna mia!' and then he'll turn round and look up."

"My child!"

"He'll see through you, though, and then where will you be?"

"See through me, indeed!" and she laughed the laugh a man loves to hear,
half-raillery, half-caress.

"Donna Roma Volonna, daughter of a line of princes, making love to a
nameless nobody!"

"Shows what a heavenly character she is, then! See how good I am at
throwing bouquets at myself?"

"Well, what is love, anyway? A certain boy and a certain girl agree to
go for a row in the same boat to the same place, and if they pull
together, what does it matter where they come from?"

"What, indeed?" she said, and a smile, partly serious, played about the
parted mouth.

"Could _you_ think like that?"

"I could! I could! I could!"

The clock struck eleven. Another fanfare of trumpets came from the
direction of the Vatican, and then the confused noises in the square
suddenly ceased and a broad "Ah!" passed over it, as of a vast living
creature taking breath.

"They're coming!" cried Roma. "Baron, the cortège is coming."

"Presently," the Baron answered from within.

Roma's dog, which had slept on a chair through the tumult, was awakened
by the lull and began to bark. She picked it up, tucked it under her arm
and ran back to the balcony, where she stood by the parapet, in full
view of the people below, with the young Roman on one side, the American
on the other, and the ladies seated around.

By this time the procession had begun to appear, issuing from a bronze
gate under the right arm of the colonnade, and passing down the channel
which had been kept open by the cordon of infantry.

Roma abandoned herself to the fascinations of the scene, and her gaiety
infected everybody.

"Camillo, you must tell me who they all are. There now--those men who
come first in black and red?"

"Laymen," said the young Roman. "They're called the Apostolic Cursori.
When a Cardinal is nominated they take him the news, and get two or
three thousand francs for their trouble."

"And these little fat folk in white lace pinafores?"

"Singers of the Sistine Chapel. That's the Director, old Maestro
Mustafa--used to be the greatest soprano of the century."

"And this dear old friar with the mittens and rosary and the comfortable
linsey-woolsey sort of face?"

"That's Father Pifferi of San Lorenzo, confessor to the Pope. He knows
all the Pope's sins."

"Oh!" said Roma.

At that moment her dog barked furiously, and the old friar looked up at
her, whereupon she smiled down on him, and then a half-smile played
about his good-natured face.

"He is a Capuchin, and those Frati in different colours coming behind
him...."

"I know them; see if I don't," she cried, as there passed under the
balcony a double file of friars and monks. "The brown ones--Capuchins
and Franciscans! Brown and white--Carmelites! Black--Augustinians and
Benedictines! Black with a white cross--Passionists! And the monks all
white are Trappists. I know the Trappists best, because I drive out to
Tre Fontane to buy eucalyptus and flirt with Father John."

"Shocking!" said the American.

"Why not? What are their vows of celibacy but conspiracies against us
poor women? Nearly every man a woman wants is either mated or has sworn
off in some way. Oh, how I should love to meet one of those anchorites
in real life and make him fly!"

"Well, I dare say the whisk of a petticoat would be more frightening
than all his doctors of divinity."

"Listen!"

From a part of the procession which had passed the balcony there came
the sound of harmonious voices.

"The singers of the Sistine Chapel! They're singing a hymn."

"I know it. '_Veni, Creator!_' How splendid! How glorious! I feel as if
I wanted to cry!"

All at once the singing stopped, the murmuring and speaking of the crowd
ceased too, and there was a breathless moment, such as comes before the
first blast of a storm. A nervous quiver, like the shudder that passes
over the earth at sundown, swept across the piazza, and the people stood
motionless, every neck stretched, and every eye turned in the direction
of the bronze gate, as if God were about to reveal Himself from the Holy
of Holies. Then in that grand silence there came the clear call of
silver trumpets, and at the next instant the Presence itself.

"The Pope! Baron, the Pope!"

The atmosphere was charged with electricity. A great roar of cheering
went up from below like the roaring of surf, and it was followed by a
clapping of hands like the running of the sea off a shingly beach after
the boom of a tremendous breaker.

An old man, dressed wholly in white, carried shoulder-high on a chair
glittering with purple and crimson, and having a canopy of silver and
gold above him. He wore a triple crown, which glistened in the sunlight,
and but for the delicate white hand which he upraised to bless the
people, he might have been mistaken for an image.

His face was beautiful, and had a ray of beatified light on it--a face
of marvellous sweetness and great spirituality.

It was a thrilling moment, and Roma's excitement was intense. "There he
is! All in white! He's on a gilded chair under the silken canopy! The
canopy is held up by prelates, and the chairmen are in knee-breeches and
red velvet. Look at the great waving plumes on either side!"

"Peacock's feathers!" said a voice behind her, but she paid no heed.

"Look at the acolytes swinging incense, and the golden cross coming
before! What thunders of applause--I can hardly hear myself speak. It's
like standing on a cliff while the sea below is running mountains high.
No, it's like no other sound on earth; it's human--fifty thousand
unloosed throats of men! That's the clapping of ladies--listen to the
weak applause of their white-gloved fingers. Now they're waving their
handkerchiefs. Look! Like the wings of ten thousand butterflies
fluttering up from a meadow."

Roma's abandonment was by this time complete; she was waving her
handkerchief and crying "_Viva il Papa Re!_"

"They're bearing him slowly along. He's coming this way. Look at the
Noble Guard in their helmets and jackboots. And there are the Swiss
Guard in Joseph's coat of many colours! We can see him plainly now. Do
you smell the incense? It's like the ribbon of Bruges. The pluviale?
That gold vestment? It's studded on his breast with precious stones. How
they blaze in the sunshine! He is blessing the people, and they are
falling on their knees before him."

"Like the grass before the scythe!"

"How tired he looks! How white his face is! No, not white--ivory! No,
marble--Carrara marble! He might be Lazarus who was dead and has come
back from the tomb! No humanity left in him! A saint! An angel!"

"The spiritual autocrat of the world!"

"_Viva il Papa Re!_ He's going by! _Viva il Papa Re!_ He has
gone.... Well!"

She was rising from her knees and wiping her eyes, trying to cover up
with laughter the confusion of her rapture.

"What is that?"

There was a sound of voices in the distance chanting dolorously.

"The cantors intoning _Tu es Petrus_," said Don Camillo.

"No, I mean the commotion down there. Somebody is pushing through the
Guard."

"It's David Rossi," said the American.

"Is that David Rossi? Oh, dear me! I had forgotten all about him." She
moved forward to see his face. "Why ... where have I ... I've seen him
before somewhere."

A strange physical sensation tingled all over her at that moment, and
she shuddered as if with sudden cold.

"What's amiss?"

"Nothing! But I like him. Do you know, I really like him."

"Women are funny things," said the American.

"They're nice, though, aren't they?" And two rows of pearly teeth
between parted lips gleamed up at him with gay raillery.

Again she craned forward. "He is on his knees to the Pope! Now he'll
present the petition. No ... yes ... the brutes! They're dragging him
away! The procession is going on! Disgraceful!"

"Long live the Workmen's Pope!" came up from the piazza, and under the
shrill shouts of the pilgrims were heard the monotonous voices of the
monks as they passed through the open doors of the Basilica intoning the
praises of God.

"They're lifting him on to a car," said the American.

"David Rossi?"

"Yes; he is going to speak."

"How delightful! Shall we hear him? Good! How glad I am that I came! He
is facing this way! Oh, yes; those are his own people with the banners!
Baron, the Holy Father has gone on to St. Peter's, and David Rossi is
going to speak."

"Hush!"

A quivering, vibrating voice came up from below, and in a moment there
was a dead silence.


                                VII

"Brothers, when Christ Himself was on the earth going up to Jerusalem,
He rode on the colt of an ass, and the blind and the lame and the sick
came to Him, and He healed them. Humanity is sick and blind and lame
to-day, brothers, but the Vicar of Christ goes on."

At the words an audible murmur came from the crowd, such as goes before
the clapping of hands in a Roman theatre, a great upheaval of the heart
of the audience to the actor who has touched and stirred it.

"Brothers, in a little Eastern village a long time ago, there arose
among the poor and lowly a great Teacher, and the only prayer He taught
His followers was the prayer 'Our Father who art in Heaven.' It was the
expression of man's utmost need, the expression of man's utmost hope.
And not only did the Teacher teach that prayer--He lived according to
the light of it. All men were His brothers, all women His sisters; He
was poor, He had no home, no purse, and no second coat; when He was
smitten He did not smite back, and when He was unjustly accused He did
not defend Himself. Nineteen hundred years have passed since then,
brothers, and the Teacher who arose among the poor and lowly is now a
great Prophet. All the world knows and honours Him, and civilised
nations have built themselves upon the religion He founded. A great
Church calls itself by His name, and a mighty kingdom, known as
Christendom, owes allegiance to His faith. But what of His teaching? He
said: 'Resist not evil,' yet all Christian nations maintain standing
armies. He said: 'Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth,' yet
the wealthiest men are Christian men, and the richest organisation in
the world is the Christian Church. He said: 'Our Father who art in
Heaven,' yet men who ought to be brothers are divided into states, and
hate each other as enemies. He said: 'Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done
on earth as it is done in Heaven,' yet he who believes it ever will come
is called a fanatic and a fool."

Some murmurs of dissent were drowned in cries of "Go on!" "Speak!"
"Silence!"

"Foremost and grandest of the teachings of Christ are two inseparable
truths--the fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of man. But in Italy,
as elsewhere, the people are starved that king may contend with king,
and when we appeal to the Pope to protest in the name of the Prince of
Peace, he remembers his temporalities and passes on!"

At these words the emotion of the crowd broke into loud shouts of
approval, with which some groans were mingled.

Roma had turned her face aside from the speaker, and her profile was
changed--the gay, sprightly, airy, radiant look had given way to a
serious, almost a melancholy expression.

"We have two sovereigns in Rome, brothers, a great State and a great
Church, with a perishing people. We have soldiers enough to kill us,
priests enough to tell us how to die, but no one to show us how to
live."

"Corruption! Corruption!"

"Corruption indeed, brothers; and who is there among us to whom the
corruptions of our rulers are unknown? Who cannot point to the wars made
that should not have been made? to the banks broken that should not have
broken? And who in Rome cannot point to the Ministers who allow their
mistresses to meddle in public affairs and enrich themselves by the ruin
of all around?"

The little Princess on the balcony was twisting about.

"What! Are you deserting us, Roma?"

And Roma answered from within the house, in a voice that sounded strange
and muffled:

"It was cold on the balcony, I think."

The little Princess laughed a bitter laugh, and David Rossi heard it and
misunderstood it, and his nostrils quivered like the nostrils of a
horse, and when he spoke again his voice shook with passion.

"Who has not seen the splendid equipages of these privileged ones of
fortune--their gorgeous liveries of scarlet and gold--emblems of the
acid which is eating into the public organs? Has Providence raised this
country from the dead only to be dizzied in a whirlpool of scandal,
hypocrisy, and fraud--only to fall a prey to an infamous traffic without
a name between high officials of low desires and women whose reputations
are long since lost? It is men and women like these who destroy their
country for their own selfish ends. Very well, let them destroy her; but
before they do so, let them hear what one of her children says: The
Government you are building up on the whitened bones of the people shall
be overthrown--the King who countenances you, and the Pope who will not
condemn you, shall be overthrown, and then--and not till then--will the
nation be free."

At this there was a terrific clamour. The square resounded with confused
voices. "Bravo!" "Dog!" "Dog's murderer!" "Traitor!" "Long live David
Rossi!" "Down with the Vampire!"

The ladies had fled from the balcony back to the room with cries of
alarm. "There will be a riot." "The man is inciting the people to
rebellion!" "This house will be first to be attacked!"

"Calm yourselves, ladies. No harm shall come to you," said the Baron,
and he rang the bell.

There came from below a babel of shouts and screams.

"Madonna mia! What is that?" cried the Princess, wringing her hands; and
the American Ambassador, who had remained on the balcony, said:

"The Carabineers have charged the crowd and arrested David Rossi."

"Thank God!"

"They're going through the Borgo," said Don Camillo, "and kicking and
cuffing and jostling and hustling all the way."

"Don't be alarmed! There's the Hospital of Santo Spirito round the
corner, and stations of the Red Cross Society everywhere," said the
Baron, and then Felice answered the bell.

"See our friends out by the street at the back, Felice. Good-bye,
ladies! Have no fear! The Government does not mean to blunt the weapons
it uses against the malefactors who insult the doctrines of the State."

"Excellent Minister!" said the Princess. "Such canaglia are not fit to
have their liberty, and I would lock them all up in prison."

And then Don Camillo offered his arm to the little lady with the white
plumes, and they came almost face to face with Roma, who was standing by
the door hung with curtains, fanning herself with her handkerchief, and
parting from the English Ambassador.

"Donna Roma," he was saying, "if I can ever be of use to you, either now
or in the future, I beg of you to command me."

"Look at her!" whispered the Princess. "How agitated she is! A moment
ago she was finding it cold in the Loggia! I'm so happy!"

At the next instant she ran up to Roma and kissed her. "Poor child! How
sorry I am! You have my sympathy, my dear! But didn't I tell you the man
was a public nuisance, and ought to be put down by the police?"

"Shameful, isn't it?" said Don Camillo. "Calumny is a little wind, but
it raises such a terrible tempest."

"Nobody likes to be talked about," said the Princess, "especially in
Rome, where it is the end of everything."

"But what matter? Perhaps the young man has learned freedom of speech in
a free country!" said Don Camillo.

"And then he is so interesting and so handsome," said the Princess.

Roma made no answer. There was a slight drooping of the lovely eyes and
a trembling of the lips and nostrils. For a moment she stood absolutely
impassive, and then with a flash of disdain she flung round into the
inner room.


                                VIII

Roma had taken refuge in the council-room. There had been much business
that morning, and a copy of the constitutional statute lay open on a
large table, which had a plate-glass top with photographs under the
surface.

In this passionless atmosphere, so little accustomed to such scenes,
Roma sat in her wounded pride and humiliation, with her head down, and
her beautiful white hands over her face.

She heard measured footsteps approaching, and then a hand touched her on
the shoulder. She looked up and drew back as if the touch stung her. Her
lips closed sternly, and she got up and began to walk about the room,
and then she burst into a torrent of anger.

"Did you hear them? The cats! How they loved to claw me, and still purr
and purr! Before the sun is set the story will be all over Rome! It has
run off already on the hoofs of that woman's English horses. To-morrow
morning it will be in every newspaper in the kingdom. Olga and Lena and
every woman of them all who lives in a glass house will throw stones.
'The new Pompadour! Who is she?' Oh, I could die of vexation and shame!"

The Baron leaned against the table and listened, twisting the ends of
his moustache.

"The Court will turn its back on me now. They only wanted a good excuse
to put their humiliations upon me. It's horrible! I can't bear it. I
won't. I tell you, I won't!"

But the lips, compressed with scorn, began to quiver visibly, and she
threw herself into a chair, took out her handkerchief, and hid her face
on the table.

At that moment Felice came into the room to say that the Commendatore
Angelelli had returned and wished to speak with his Excellency.

"I will see him presently," said the Baron, with an impassive
expression, and Felice went out silently, as one who had seen nothing.

The Baron's calm dignity was wounded. "Be so good as to have some regard
for me in the presence of my servants," he said. "I understand your
feelings, but you are much too excited to see things in their proper
light. You have been publicly insulted and degraded, but you must not
talk to me as if it were my fault."

"Then whose is it? If it is not your fault, whose fault is it?" she
said, and the Baron thought her red eyes flashed up at him with an
expression of hate. He took the blow full in the face, but made no
reply, and his silence broke her answer.

"No, no, that was too bad," she said, and she reached over to him, and
he kissed her and then sat down beside her and took her hand and held
it. At the next moment her brilliant eyes had filled with tears and her
head was down and the hot drops were falling on to the back of his hand.

"I suppose it is all over," she said.

"Don't say that," he answered. "We don't know what a day may bring
forth. Before long I may have it in my power to silence every slander
and justify you in the eyes of all."

At that she raised her head with a smile and seemed to look beyond the
Baron at something in the vague distance, while the glass top of the
table, which had been clouded by her breath, cleared gradually, and
revealed a large house almost hidden among trees. It was a photograph of
the Baron's castle in the Alban hills.

"Only," continued the Baron, "you must get rid of that man Bruno."

"I will discharge him this very day--I will! I will! I will!"

There was an intense bitterness in the thought that what David Rossi had
said must have come of what her own servant told him--that Bruno had
watched her in her own house day by day, and that time after time the
two men had discussed her between them.

"I could kill him," she said.

"Bruno Rocco?"

"No, David Rossi."

"Have patience; he shall be punished," said the Baron.

"How?"

"He shall be put on his trial."

"What for?"

"Sedition. The law allows a man to say what he will about a Prime
Minister, but he must not foretell the overthrow of the King. The fellow
has gone too far at last. He shall go to Santo Stefano."

"What good will that do?"

"He will be silenced--and crushed."

She looked at the Baron with a sidelong smile, and something in her
heart, which she did not understand, made her laugh at him.

"Do you imagine you can crush a man like that by trying and condemning
him?" she said. "He has insulted and humiliated me, but I'm not silly
enough to deceive myself. Try him, condemn him, and he will be greater
in his prison than the King on his throne."

The Baron twisted the ends of his moustache again.

"Besides," she said, "what benefit will it be to me if you put him on
trial for inciting the people to rebellion against the King? The public
will say it was for insulting yourself, and everybody will think he was
punished for telling the truth."

The Baron continued to twist the ends of his moustache.

"Benefit!" She laughed ironically. "It will be a double injury. The
insult will be repeated in public again and again. First the advocate
for the crown will read it aloud, then the advocate for the defence will
quote it, and then it will be discussed and dissected and telegraphed
until everybody in court knows it by heart and all Europe has heard of
it."

The Baron made no answer, but watched the beautiful face, now very pale,
behind which conflicting thoughts seemed to wriggle like a knot of
vipers. Suddenly she leaped up with a spring.

"I know!" she cried. "I know! I know! I know!"

"Well?"

"Give the man to me, and I will show you how to escape from this
humiliating situation."

"Roma?" said the Baron, but he had read her thought already.

"If you punish him for this speech you will injure both of us and do no
good to the King."

"It's true."

"Take him in a serious conspiracy, and you will be doing us no harm and
the King some service."

"No doubt."

"You say there is a mystery about David Rossi, and you want to know who
he is, who his father was, and where he spent the years he was away from
Rome."

"I would certainly give a good deal to know."

"You want to know what vile refugee in London filled him with his
fancies, what conspiracies he is hatching, what secret societies he
belongs to, and, above all, what his plans and schemes are, and whether
he is in league with the Vatican."

She spoke so rapidly that the words sputtered out of her quivering lips.

"Well?"

"Well, I will find it all out for you."

"My dear Roma!"

"Leave him to me, and within a month you shall know"--she laughed, a
little ashamed--"the inmost secrets of his soul."

She was walking to and fro again, to prevent the Baron from looking into
her face, which was now red over its white, like a rose moon in a stormy
sky.

The Baron thought. "She is going to humble the man by her charms--to
draw him on and then fling him away, and thus pay him back for what he
has done to-day. So much the better for me if I may stand by and do
nothing. A strong Minister should be unmoved by personal attacks. He
should appear to regard them with contempt."

He looked at her, and the brilliancy of her eyes set his heart on fire.
The terrible attraction of her face at that moment stirred in him the
only love he had for her. At the same time it awakened the first spasm
of jealousy.

"I understand you, Roma," he said. "You are splendid! You are
irresistible! But remember--the man is one of the incorruptible."

She laughed.

"No woman who has yet crossed his path seems to have touched him, and it
is the pride of all such men that no woman ever can."

"I've seen him," she said.

"Take care! As you say, he is young and handsome."

She tossed her head and laughed again.

The Baron thought: "Certainly he has wounded her in a way no woman can
forgive."

"And what about Bruno?" he said.

"He shall stay," she answered. "Such men are easy enough to manage."

"You wish me to liberate David Rossi and leave you to deal with him?"

"I do! Oh, for the day when I can turn the laugh against him as he has
turned the laugh against me! At the top of his hopes, at the height of
his ambitions, at the moment when he says to himself, 'It is done'--he
shall fall."

The Baron touched the bell. "Very well!" he said. "One can sometimes
catch more flies with a spoonful of honey than with a hogshead of
vinegar. We shall see."

A moment later the Chief of Police entered the room. "The Honourable
Rossi is safely lodged in prison," he said.

"Commendatore," said the Baron, pointing to the book lying open on the
table, "I have been looking again at the statute, and now I am satisfied
that a Deputy can be arrested by the authorisation of Parliament alone."

"But, Excellency, if he is taken in the act, according to the
forty-fifth article, the parliamentary immunity ceases."

"Commendatore, I have given you my opinion, and now it is my wish that
the Honourable David Rossi should be set at liberty."

"Excellency!"

"Be so good as to liberate him instantly, and let your officers see him
safely through the streets to his home in the Piazza Navona."

The little head like a hen's went down like a hatchet, and Commendatore
Angelelli backed out of the room.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                        PART TWO--THE REPUBLIC OF MAN


                                    I

The Piazza Navona is the heart and soul of old Rome. In other quarters
of the living city you feel tempted to ask: "Is this London?" or, "Is
this Paris?" or, "Is this New York or Berlin?" but in the Piazza Navona
you can only tell yourself, "This is Rome!"

In an apartment-house of the Piazza Navona, David Rossi had lived during
the seven years since he became Member of Parliament for Rome. The
ground floor is a Trattoria, half eating-house and half wine-shop, with
rude frescoes on its distempered walls, representing the Bay of Naples
with Vesuvius in eruption. A passage running by the side of the
Trattoria leads to the apartments overhead, and at the foot of the
staircase there is a porter's lodge, a closet always lighted by a lamp,
which burns down the dark passage day and night, like a bloodshot eye.

In this lodge lived a veteran Garibaldian, in his red shirt and pork-pie
hat, with his old wife, wrinkled like a turkey, and wearing a red
handkerchief over her head, fastened by a silver pin. David Rossi's
apartments consisted of three rooms on the fourth floor, two to the
front, the third to the back, and a lead flat opening out of them on to
the roof.

In one of the front rooms on the afternoon of the Pope's Jubilee, a
young woman sat knitting with an open book on her lap, while a boy of
six knelt by her side, and pretended to learn his lesson. She was a
comely but timid creature, with liquid eyes and a soft voice, and he was
a shock-headed little giant, like the cub of a young lion.

"Go on, Joseph," said the woman, pointing with her knitting-needle to
the line on the page. "'And it came to pass....'"

But Joseph's little eyes were peering first at the clock on the
mantel-piece, and then out at the window and down the square.

"Didn't you say they were to be here at two, mamma?"

"Yes, dear. Mr. Rossi was to be set free immediately, and papa, who ran
home with the good news, has gone back to fetch him."

"Oh! 'And it came to pass afterward that he loved a woman in the Valley
of Sorek, whose name was Delilah. And the lords of the Philistines came
unto her, and said unto her, Entice him and see wherein his great
strength lieth....' But, mamma...."

"Go on with your lesson, Joseph. 'And she made him sleep....'"

"'And she made him sleep upon her knees, and she called for a man, and
she caused him to shave off the seven locks of his head....'"

At that moment there came a knock at the door, whereupon the boy uttered
a cry of delight, and with a radiant face went plunging and shouting out
of the room.

"Uncle David! It's Uncle David!"

The tumultuous voice rolled like baby thunder through the apartment
until it reached the door, and then it dropped to a dead silence.

"Who is it, Joseph?"

"A gentleman," said the boy.


                                II

It was the fashionable young Roman with the watchful eyes and twirled-up
moustache, who had stood by the old Frenchman's carriage in the Piazza
of St. Peter.

"I wish to speak with Mr. Rossi. I bring him an important message from
abroad. He is coming along with the people, but to make sure of an
interview I hurried ahead. May I wait?"

"Certainly! Come in, sir! You say he is coming? Yes? Then he is free?"

The woman's liquid eyes were glistening visibly, and the man's watchful
ones seemed to notice everything.

"Yes, madam, he is free. I saw him arrested, and I also saw him set at
liberty."

"Really? Then you can tell me all about it? That's good! I have heard so
little of all that happened, and my boy and I have not been able to
think of anything else. Sit down, sir!"

"As the police were taking him to the station-house in the Borgo," said
the stranger, "the people made an attempt to rescue him, and it seemed
as if they must certainly have succeeded if it had not been for his own
intervention."

"He stopped them, didn't he? I'm sure he stopped them!"

"He did. The delegate had given his three warnings, and the Brigadier
was on the point of ordering his men to fire, when the prisoner threw up
his hands before the crowd."

"I knew it! Well?"

"'Brothers,' he said, 'let no blood be shed for my sake. We are in God's
hands. Go home!'"

"How like him! And then, sir?"

"Then the crowd broke up like a bubble, and the officer who was in
charge of him uncovered his head. 'Room for the Honourable Rossi!' he
cried, and the prisoner went into the prison."

The liquid eyes were running over by this time, and the soft voice was
trembling: "You say you saw him set at liberty?"

"Yes! I was in the public service myself until lately, so they allowed
me to enter the police station, and when the order for release came I
was present and heard all. 'Deputy,' said the officer, 'I have the
honour to inform you that you are free.' 'But before I go I must say
something,' said the Deputy. 'My only orders are that you are to be set
at liberty,' said the officer. 'Nevertheless, I must see the Minister,'
said Mr. Rossi. But the crowd had pressed in and surrounded him, and in
a moment the flood had carried him out into the street, with shouts and
the waving of hats and a whirlwind of enthusiasm. And now he is being
drawn by force through the city in a mad, glad, wild procession."

"But he deserves it all, and more--far, far more!"

The stranger looked at the woman's beaming eyes, and said, "You are not
his wife--no?"

"Oh, no! I'm only the wife of one of his friends," she answered.

"But you live here?"

"We live in the rooms on the roof."

"Perhaps you keep house for the Deputy?"

"Yes--that is to say--yes, we keep house for Mr. Rossi."

At that moment the room, which had been gloomy, was suddenly lighted by
a shaft of sunshine, and there came from some unseen place a musical
noise like the rippling of waters in a fountain.

"It's the birds," said the woman, and she threw open a window that was
also a door and led to a flat roof on which some twenty or thirty
canaries were piping and shrilling their little swollen throats in a
gigantic bird-cage.

"Mr. Rossi's?"

"Yes, and he is fond of animals also--dogs and cats and rabbits and
squirrels, especially squirrels."

"Squirrels?"

"He has a grey one in a cage on the roof now. But he is not like some
people who love animals--he loves children, too. He loves all children,
and as for Joseph...."

"The little boy who cried 'Uncle David' at the door?"

"Yes, sir. One day my husband said 'Uncle David' to Mr. Rossi, and he
has been Uncle David to my little Joseph ever since."

"This is the dining-room, no doubt," said the stranger.

"Unfortunately, yes, sir."

"Why unfortunately?"

"Because here is the hall, and here is the table, and there's not even a
curtain between, and the moment the door is opened he is exposed to
everybody. People know it, too, and they take advantage. He would give
the chicken off his plate if he hadn't anything else. I have to scold
him a little sometimes--I can't help it. And as for father, he says he
has doubled his days in purgatory by the lies he tells, turning people
away."

"That will be his bedroom, I suppose," said the stranger, indicating a
door which the boy had passed through.

"No, sir, his sitting-room. That is where he receives his colleagues in
Parliament, and his fellow-journalists, and his electors and printers
and so forth. Come in, sir."

The walls were covered with portraits of Mazzini, Garibaldi, Kossuth,
Lincoln, Washington, and Cromwell, and the room, which had been
furnished originally with chairs covered in chintz, was loaded with
incongruous furniture.

"Joseph, you've been naughty again! My little boy is all for being a
porter, sir. He has got the butt-end of his father's fishing-rod, you
see, and torn his handkerchief into shreds to make a tassel for his
mace." Then with a sweep of the arm, "All presents, sir. He gets
presents from all parts of the world. The piano is from England, but
nobody plays, so it is never opened; the books are from Germany, and the
bronze is from France, but the strangest thing of all, sir, is this."

"A phonograph?"

"It was most extraordinary. A week ago a cylinder came from the island
of Elba."

"Elba? From some prisoner, perhaps?"

"'A dying man's message,' Mr. Rossi called it. 'We must save up for an
instrument to reproduce it, Sister,' he said. But, look you, the very
next day the carriers brought the phonograph."

"And then he reproduced the message?"

"I don't know--I never asked. He often turns on a cylinder to amuse the
boy, but I never knew him try that one. This is the bedroom, sir; you
may come in."

It was a narrow room, very bright and lightsome, with its white
counterpane, white bed curtains, and white veil over the looking-glass
to keep it from the flies.

"How sweet!" said the stranger.

"It would be but for these," said the woman, and she pointed to the
other end of the room, where a desk stood between two windows, amid
heaps of unopened newspapers, which lay like fishes as they fall from
the herring net.

"I presume this is a present also?" said the stranger. He had taken from
the desk a dagger with a lapis-lazuli handle, and was trying its edge on
his finger-nail.

"Yes, sir, and he has turned it to account as a paper-knife. A
six-chamber revolver came yesterday, but he had no use for that, so he
threw it aside, and it lies under the newspapers."

"And who is this?" said the stranger. He was looking at a faded picture
in an ebony frame which hung by the side of the bed. It was the portrait
of an old man with a beautiful forehead and a patriarchal face.

"Some friend of Mr. Rossi's in England, I think."

"An English photograph, certainly, but the face seems to me Roman for
all that."

At that moment a thousand lusty voices burst on the air, as a great
crowd came pouring out of the narrow lanes into the broad piazza. At
the same instant the boy shouted from the adjoining room, and another
voice that made the walls vibrate came from the direction of the door.

"They're coming! It's my husband! Bruno!" said the woman, and the ripple
of her dress told the stranger she had gone.


                                III

Laughing, crying, cheering, chaffing, singing, David Rossi's people had
brought him home in triumph, and now they were crowding upon him to kiss
his hand, the big-hearted, baby-headed, beloved children of Italy.

The object of this aurora of worship stood with his back to the table in
the dining-room, looking down and a little ashamed, while Bruno Rocco,
six feet three in his stockings, hoisted the boy on to his shoulder, and
shouted as from a tower to everybody as they entered by the door:

"Come in, sonny, come in! Don't stand there like the Pope between the
devil and the deep sea. Come in among the people," and Bruno's laughter
rocked through the room to where the crowd stood thick on the staircase.

"The Baron has had a lesson," said a man with a sheet of white paper in
his hand. "He dreamed of getting the Collar of the Annunziata out of
this."

"The pig dreamed of acorns," said Bruno.

"It's a lesson to the Church as well," said the man with the paper. "She
wouldn't have anything to do with us. 'I alone strike the hour of the
march,' says the Church."

"And then she stands still!" said Bruno.

"The mountains stand still, but men are made to walk," said the man with
the paper, "and if the Pope doesn't advance with the people, the people
must advance without the Pope."

"The Pope's all right, sonny," said Bruno, "but what does he know about
the people? Only what his black-gowned beetles tell him!"

"The Pope has no wife and children," said the man with the paper.

"Old Vampire could find him a few," said Bruno, and then there was
general laughter.

"Brothers," said David Rossi, "let us be temperate. There's nothing to
be gained by playing battledore and shuttlecock with the name of an old
man who has never done harm to any one. The Pope hasn't listened to us
to-day, but he is a saint all the same, and his life has been a lesson
in well-doing."

"Anybody can sail with a fair wind, sir," said Bruno.

"Let us be prudent. There's no need for violence, whether of the hand or
of the tongue. You've found that out this morning. If you had rescued me
from the police, I should have been in prison again by this time, and
God knows what else might have happened. I'm proud of your patience and
forbearance; and now go home, boys, and God bless you."

"Stop a minute!" said the man with the paper. "Something to read before
we go. While the Carabineers kept Mr. Rossi in the Borgo, the Committee
of Direction met in a café and drew up a proclamation."

"Read it, Luigi," said David Rossi, and the man opened his paper and
read:

"Having appealed in vain to Parliament and to the King against the
tyrannical tax which the Government has imposed upon bread in order that
the army and navy may be increased, and having appealed in vain to the
Pope to intercede with the civil authorities, and call back Italy to its
duty, it now behoves us, as a suffering and perishing people, to act on
our own behalf. Unless annulled by royal decree, the tax will come into
operation on the 1st of February. On that day let every Roman remain
indoors until an hour after Ave Maria. Let nobody buy so much as one
loaf of bread, and let no bread be eaten, except such as you give to
your children. Then, at the first hour of night, let us meet in the
Coliseum, tens of thousands of fasting people, of one mind and heart, to
determine what it is our duty to do next, that our bread may be sure and
our water may not fail."

"Good!" "Beautiful!" "Splendid!"

"Only wants the signature of the president," said the reader, and Bruno
called for pen and ink.

"Before I sign it," said Rossi, "let it be understood that none come
armed. There is nothing our enemies would like better than to fix on us
the names of rioters and rebels. We must defeat them. We must show the
world that we alone are the people of law and order. Therefore I call on
you to promise that none come armed."

"We promise," cried several voices.

"And now go home, boys, and God bless you."

After a moment there was only one man left in the room. It was the
fashionable young Roman with the watchful eyes and twirled-up moustache.

"For you, sir!" said the young man, taking a letter from a pocket inside
his waistcoat.

David Rossi opened the letter and read: "The bearer of this, Charles
Minghelli, is one of ourselves. He has determined upon the
accomplishment of a great act, and wishes to see you with respect to
it."

"You come from London?"

"Yes, sir."

"You wish to speak to me?"

"I do."

"You may speak freely."

The young man glanced in the direction of Bruno and of Bruno's wife, who
stood beside him.

"It is a delicate matter, sir," he said.

"Come this way," said David Rossi, and he took the stranger into his
bedroom.


                                IV

David Rossi took his seat at the desk between the windows, and made a
sign to the man to take a chair that stood near.

"Your name is Charles Minghelli?" said David Rossi.

"Yes. I have come to propose a dangerous enterprise."

"What is it?"

"That somebody on behalf of the people should take the law into his own
hands."

The man had spoken with perfect calmness, and after a moment of silence
David Rossi replied as calmly:

"I will ask you to explain what you mean."

The man smiled, made a deferential gesture, and answered, "You will
permit me to speak plainly?"

"Certainly."

"Thanks! I have read your Creed and Charter. I have even signed my name
to it. It is beautiful as a theory--most beautiful! And the Republic of
Man is beautiful too. Beautiful!"

"Well?"

"But more beautiful than practical, dear sir, and the ideal thread that
runs through your plan will break the moment the rough world begins to
tug at it."

"I will ask you to be more precise," said David Rossi.

"With pleasure. You have called a meeting in the Coliseum to protest
against the bread-tax. What if the Government prohibits it? Your
principle of passive resistance will not permit you to rebel, and
without the right of public meeting your association is powerless. Then
where are you?"

David Rossi had taken up his paper-knife dagger and was drawing lines
with the point of it on the letter of introduction which now lay open on
the desk. The man saw the impression he had produced, and went on with
more vigour.

"If the Governments of the world deny you the right of meeting, where
are your weapons of warfare? On the one side armies on armies of men
marshalled and equipped with all the arts and engines of war; on the
other side a helpless multitude with their hands in their pockets, or
paying a penny a week subscription to the great association that is to
overcome by passive suffering the power of the combined treasuries of
the world!"

David Rossi had risen from his seat, and was walking backward and
forward with a step that was long and slow.

"Well, and what do _you_ say we ought to do?" he said.

A flash came from the man's eyes, and he said in a thick voice:

"Remove the one man in Rome whose hand crushes the nation."

"The Prime Minister?"

"Yes."

There was silence.

"You expect me to do that?"

"No! I will do it for you.... Why not? If violence is wrong, it is right
to resist violence."

David Rossi returned to his seat at the desk, touched the letter of
introduction, and said:

"That is the great act referred to in this letter from London?"

"Yes."

"Why do you come to me?" he said.

"Because you can help me to accomplish this act. You are a Member of
Parliament, and can give me cards to the Chamber. You can show me the
way to the Prime Minister's room in Monte Citorio, and tell me the
moment when he is to be found alone."

"I do not deny that the Prime Minister deserves death."

"A thousand deaths, sir, and everybody would hail them with delight."

"I do not deny that his death would be a relief to the people."

"On the day he dies, sir, the people will live."

"Or that crimes--great crimes--have been the means of bringing about
great reforms."

"You are right, sir--but it would be no crime."

The stranger's face flushed up, his eyes seemed to burn, and he leaned
over to the desk and took up the dagger.

"See! Give me this! It's exactly what I want. I'll put it in a bouquet
of flowers, and pretend to offer them. Only a way to do it, sir! Say the
word--may I take it?"

"But the man who assumes such a mission," said David Rossi, "must know
himself free from every thought of personal vengeance."

The dagger trembled in the stranger's hand.

"He must be prepared to realise the futility of what he has done--to
know that even when he succeeds he only changes the persons, not the
things; the actors, not the parts."

The man stood like one who had been stunned, with his mouth partly open,
and balancing the dagger on one hand.

"More than that," said David Rossi; "he must be prepared to be told by
every true friend of freedom that the man who uses force is not worthy
of liberty--that the conflict of intellects alone is human, and to fight
otherwise is to be on the level of the brute."

The man threw the dagger back on the desk and laughed.

"I knew you talked like that to the people--statesmen do
sometimes--that's all right--it's pretty, and it keeps the people
quiet--but _we_...."

David Rossi rose with a sovereign dignity, but he only said:

"Mr. Minghelli, our interview is at an end."

"So you dismiss me?"

"I do," said David Rossi. "It is such men as you who put back the
progress of the world and make it possible for the upholders of
authority to describe our efforts as devilish machinations for the
destruction of all order, human and divine. Besides that, you speak as
one who has not only a perverted political sentiment, but a personal
quarrel against an enemy."

The man faced round sharply, came back with a quick step, and said:

"You say I speak as one who has a personal quarrel with the Prime
Minister. Perhaps I have! I heard your speech this morning about his
mistress, with her livery of scarlet and gold. You meant the woman who
is known as Donna Roma Volonna. What if I tell you she is not a Volonna
at all, but a girl the Minister picked up in the streets of London, and
has palmed off on Rome as the daughter of a noble house, because he is a
liar and a cheat?"

David Rossi gave a start, as if an invisible hand had smitten him.

"Her name is Roma, certainly," said the man; "that was the first thing
that helped me to seize the mysterious thread."

David Rossi's face grew pale, and he scarcely breathed.

"Oh, I'm not talking without proof," said the man. "I was at the Embassy
in London ten years ago when the Ambassador was consulted by the police
authorities about an Italian girl who had been found at night in
Leicester Square. Mother dead, father gone back to Italy--she had been
living with some people her father gave her to as a child, but had
turned out badly and run away."

David Rossi had fixed his eyes on the stranger with a kind of glassy
stare.

"I went with the Ambassador to Bow Street, and saw the girl in the
magistrate's office. She pleaded that she had been ill-treated, but we
didn't believe her story, and gave her back to her guardians. A month
later we heard that she had run away once more and disappeared
entirely."

David Rossi was breathing audibly, and shrinking like an old man into
his shoulders.

"I never saw that girl again until a week ago, and where do you think I
saw her?"

David Rossi swallowed his saliva, and said:

"Where?"

"In Rome. I had trouble at the Embassy, and came back to appeal to the
Prime Minister. Everybody said I must reach him through Donna Roma, and
one of my relatives took me to her rooms. The moment I set eyes on her
I knew who she was. Donna Roma Volonna is the girl Roma Roselli, who was
lost in the streets of London."

David Rossi seemed suddenly to grow taller.

"You scoundrel!" he said, in a voice that was hollow and choked.

The man staggered back and stammered:

"Why ... what...."

"I knew that girl. Until she was seven years of age she was my constant
companion--she was the same as my sister--and her father was the same as
my father--and if you tell me she is the mistress.... You infamous
wretch! You calumniator! You villain! I could confound you with one
word, but I won't. Out of my house this moment! And if ever you cross my
path again I'll denounce you to the police as a cut-throat and an
assassin."

Stunned and stupefied, the man opened the door and fled.


                                V

David Rossi came out with his long slow step, looking pale but calm, and
tearing a letter into small pieces, which he threw into the fire.

"What was amiss, sir? They could hear you across the street," said
Bruno.

"A man whose room was better than his company, that's all."

"What's his name?" said Bruno.

"Charles Minghelli."

"Why, that must be the secretary who was suspected of forgery at the
Embassy in London, and got dismissed."

"I thought as much!" said David Rossi. "No doubt the man attributed his
dismissal to the Prime Minister, and wanted to use me for his private
revenge."

"That was his game, was it? Why didn't you let me know, sir? He would
have gone downstairs like a falling star. Now that I remember, he's the
nephew of old Polomba, the Mayor, and I've seen him at Donna Roma's."

A waiter in a white smock, with a large tin box on his head, entered the
hall, and behind him came the old woman from the porter's lodge, with
the wrinkled face and the red cotton handkerchief.

"Come in," cried Bruno. "I ordered the best dinner in the Trattoria,
sir, and thought we might perhaps dine together for once."

"Good," said David Rossi.

"Here it is, a whole basketful of the grace of God, sir! Out with it,
Riccardo," and while the women laid the table, Bruno took the dishes
smoking hot from their temporary oven with its charcoal fire.

"Artichokes--good. Chicken--good again. I must be a fox--I was dreaming
of chicken all last night! _Gnocchi!_ (potatoes and flour baked).
_Agradolce!_ (sour and sweet). _Fagioletti!_ (French beans boiled)
and--a half-flask of Chianti! Who said the son of my mother couldn't
order a dinner? All right, Riccardo; come back at Ave Maria."

The waiter went off, and the company sat down to their meal, Bruno and
his wife at either end of the table, and David Rossi on the sofa, with
the boy on his right, and the cat curled up into his side on the left,
while the old woman stood in front, serving the food and removing the
plates.

"Look at him!" said the old woman, who was deaf, pointing to David
Rossi, with his two neighbours. "Now, why doesn't the Blessed Virgin
give him a child of his own?"

"She has, mother, and here he is," said David Rossi.

"You'll let her give him a woman first, won't you?" said Bruno.

"Ah! that will never be," said David Rossi.

"What does he say?" said the old woman with her hand at her ear like a
shell.

"He says he won't have any of you," bawled Bruno.

"What an idea! But I've heard men say that before, and they've been
married sooner than you could say 'Hail Mary.'"

"It isn't an incident altogether unknown in the history of this planet,
is it, mother?" said Bruno.

"A heart to share your sorrows and joys is something, and the man is not
wise who wastes the chance of it," said the old woman. "Does he think
parliaments will make up for it when he grows old and wants something to
comfort him?"

"Hush, mother!" said Elena, but Bruno made mouths at her to let the old
woman go on.

"As for me, I'll want somebody of my own about me to close my eyes when
the time comes to put the sacred oil on them," said the old woman.

"If a man has dedicated his life to work for humanity," said David
Rossi, "he must give up many things--father, mother, wife, child."

The corner of Elena's apron crept up to the corner of her eye, but the
old woman, who thought the subject had changed, laughed and said:

"That's just what I say to Tommaso. 'Tommaso,' I say, 'if a man is going
to be a policeman he must have no father, or mother, or wife, or
child--no, nor bowels neither,' I say. And Tommaso says, 'Francesca,' he
says, 'the whole tribe of gentry they call statesmen are just policemen
in plain clothes, and I do believe they've only liberated Mr. Rossi as a
trap to catch him again when he has done something.'"

"They won't catch _you_ though, will they, mother?" shouted Bruno.

"That they won't! I'm deaf, praise the saints, and can't hear them."

A knock came to the door, and seizing his mace the boy ran and opened
it. An old man stood on the threshold. He was one of David Rossi's
pensioners. Ninety years of age, his children all dead, he lived with
his grandchildren, and was one of the poor human rats who stay indoors
all day and come out with a lantern at night to scour the gutters of the
city for the refuse of cigar-ends.

"Come another night, John," said Bruno.

But David Rossi would not send him away empty, and he was going off with
the sparkling eyes of a boy, when he said:

"I heard you in the piazza this morning, Excellency! Grand! Only sorry
for one thing."

"And what was that, sonny?" asked Bruno.

"What his Excellency said about Donna Roma. She gave me a half-franc
only yesterday--stopped the carriage to do it, sir."

"So that's your only reason...." began Bruno.

"Good reason, too. Good-night, John!" said David Rossi, and Joseph
closed the door.

"Oh, she has her virtues, like every other kind of spider," said Bruno.

"I'm sorry I spoke of her," said David Rossi.

"You needn't be, though. She deserved all she got. I haven't been two
years in her studio without knowing what she is."

"It was the man I was thinking of, and if I had remembered that the
woman must suffer...."

"Tut! She'll have to make her Easter confession a little earlier, that's
all."

"If she hadn't laughed when I was speaking...."

"You're on the wrong track now, sir. That wasn't Donna Roma. It was the
little Princess Bellini. She is always stretching her neck and
screeching like an old gandery goose."

Dinner was now over, and the boy called for the phonograph. David Rossi
went into the sitting-room to fetch it, and Elena went in at the same
time to light the fire. She was kneeling with her back to him, blowing
on to the wood, when she said in a trembling voice:

"I'm a little sorry myself, sir, if I may say so. I can't believe what
they say about the mistress, but even if it's true we don't know _her_
story, do we?"

Then the phonograph was turned on, and Joseph marched to the tune of
"Swannee River" and the strains of Sousa's band.

"Mr. Rossi," said Bruno, between a puff and a blow.

"Yes?"

"Have you tried the cylinder that came first?"

"Not yet."

"How's that, sir?"

"The man who brought it said the friend who had spoken into it was
dead." And then with a shiver, "It would be like a voice from the
grave--I doubt if I dare hear it."

"Like a ghost speaking to a man, certainly--especially if the friend was
a close one."

"He was the closest friend I ever had, Bruno--he was my father."

"Father?"

"Foster-father, anyway. For four years he clothed and fed and educated
me, and I was the same as his own son."

"Had he no children of his own?"

"One little daughter, no bigger than Joseph when I saw her last--Roma."

"Roma?"

"Yes, her father was a Liberal, and her name was Roma."

"What became of her?"

"When the doctor came to Italy on the errand which ended in his
imprisonment he gave her into the keeping of some Italian friends in
London. I was too young to take charge of her then. Besides, I left
England shortly afterward and went to America."

"Where is she now?" said Elena.

"When I returned to England ... she was dead."

"Well, there's nothing new under the sun of Rome--Donna Roma came from
London," said Bruno.

David Rossi felt the muscles of his face quiver.

"Her father was an exile in England, too, and when he came back on the
errand that ended in Elba, he gave her away to some people who treated
her badly--I've heard old Teapot, the Countess, say so when she's been
nagging her poor niece."

David Rossi breathed painfully.

"Strange if it should be the same," said Bruno.

"But Mr. Rossi's Roma is dead," said Elena.

"Ah, of course, certainly! What a fool I am!" said Bruno.

David Rossi had a sense of suffocation, and he went out on to the lead
flat.


                                VI

The Ave Maria was ringing from many church towers, and the golden day
was going down with the sun behind the dark outline of the dome of St.
Peter's, while the blue night was rising over the snow-capped Apennines
in a premature twilight with one twinkling star.

David Rossi's ears buzzed as with the sound of a mighty wind rushing
through trees at a distance. Bruno's last words on top of Charles
Minghelli's had struck him like an alarum bell heard through the mists
of sleep, and his head was stunned and his eyes were dizzy. He buttoned
his coat about him, and walked quickly to and fro on the lead flat by
the side of the cage, in which the birds were already bunched up and
silent.

Before he was aware of the passing of time, the church bells were
tolling the first hour of night. Presently he became aware of flares
burning in the Piazza of St. Peter, and of the shadows of giant heads
cast up on the walls of the vast Basilica. It was the crowd gathering
for the last ceremonial of the Pope's Jubilee, and at the sound of a
double rocket, which went up as with the crackle of musketry, little
Joseph came running on to the roof, followed by his mother and Bruno.

David Rossi took the boy into his arms and tried to dispel the gloom of
his own spirits in the child's joy at the illuminations.

"Ever see 'luminations before, Uncle David?" said Joseph.

"Once, dear, but that was long ago and far away. I was a boy myself in
those days, and there was a little girl with me then who was no bigger
than you are now. But it's growing cold, there's frost in the air,
besides it's late, and little boys must go to bed."

"Well, God is God, and the Pope is His Prophet," said Bruno, when Elena
and Joseph had gone indoors. "It was like day! You could see the
lightning conductor over the Pope's apartment! Pshew!" blowing puffs of
smoke from his twisted cigar. "Won't keep the lightning off, though."

"Bruno!"

"Yes, sir?"

"Donna Roma's father would be Prince Volonna?"

"Yes, the last prince of the old papal name. When the Volonna estates
were confiscated, the title really lapsed, but old Vampire got the
lands."

"Did you ever hear that he bore any other name during the time he was in
exile?"

"Sure to, but there was no trial and nothing was known. They all changed
their names, though."

"Why ... what...." said David Rossi in an unsteady voice.

"Why?" said Bruno. "Because they were all condemned in Italy, and the
foreign countries were told to turn them out. But what am I talking
about? You know all that better than I do, sir. Didn't your old friend
go under a false name?"

"Very likely--I don't know," said David Rossi, in a voice that testified
to jangled nerves.

"Did he ever tell you, sir?"

"I can't say that he ever.... Certainly the school of revolution has
always had villains enough, and perhaps to prevent treachery...."

"You may say so! The devil has the run of the world, even in England.
But I'm surprised your old friend, being like a father to you, didn't
tell you--at the end anyway...."

"Perhaps he intended to--and then perhaps...."

David Rossi put his hand to his brow as if in pain and perplexity, and
began again to walk backward and forward.

A screamer in the piazza below cried "_Trib-un-a!_" and Bruno said:

"That's early! What's up, I wonder? I'll go down and get a paper."

Darkness had by this time re-invaded the sky, and the stars looked down
from their broad dome, clear, sweet, white, and serene, putting to shame
by their immortal solemnity the poor little mimes, the paltry
puppet-shows of the human jackstraws who had just been worshipping at
their self-made shrine.

As David Rossi returned to the house, Elena, who was undressing the boy,
saw a haggard look in his eyes, but Bruno, who was reading his evening
journal, saw nothing, and cried out:

"Helloa! Listen to this, sir. It's Olga. She's got a pen, I can tell
you. 'Madame de Pompadour. Hitherto we have had the pleasure of having
Madame ----, whose pressure on the State and on Italy's wise counsellors
was only incidental, but now that the fates have given us a Madame
Pompadour....' Then there's a leading article on your speech in the
piazza. Praises you up to the skies. Look! 'Thank God we have men like
the Honourable Rossi, who at the risk of....'"

But with a clouded brow David Rossi turned away from him and passed into
the sitting-room, and Bruno looked around in blank bewilderment.

"Shall you want the lamp, sir?" said Elena.

"Not yet, thank you," he answered through the open door.

The wood fire was glowing on the hearth, and in the acute state of his
nerves he shuddered involuntarily as its reflection in the window
opposite looked back at him like a fiery eye. He opened the case of the
phonograph, which had been returned to its place on the piano, and then
from a drawer in the bureau he took a small cardboard box. The wood in
the fire flickered at that moment and started some ghastly shadows on
the ceiling, but he drew a cylinder from the box and slid it on to the
barrel of the phonograph. Then he stepped to the door, shut and locked
it.


                                VII

"Well!" said Bruno. "If that isn't enough to make a man feel as small as
a sardine!"

There was only one thing to do, but to conceal the nature of it Bruno
flourished the newspaper and said:

"Elena, I must go down to the lodge and read these articles to your
father. Poor Donna Roma, she'll have to fly, I'm afraid. Bye-bye,
Garibaldi-Mazzini! Early to bed, early to rise, and time enough to grow
old, you know!... As for Mr. Rossi, he might be a sinner and a criminal
instead of the hero of the hour! It licks me to little bits." And Bruno
carried his dark mystery down to the café to see if it might be
dispelled by a litre of autumnal light from sunny vineyards.

Meantime, Joseph, being very tired, was shooting out a pettish lip
because he had to go to bed without saying good-night to Uncle David; and
his mother, making terms with this pretence, consented to bring down his
nightdress, thinking Rossi might be out of the sitting-room by that
time, and the boy be pacified. But when she returned to the dining-room
the sitting-room door was still closed, and Joseph was pleading to be
allowed to lie on the sofa until Uncle David carried him to bed.

"I'm not asleep, mamma," came in a drowsy voice from the sofa, but
almost at the same moment the measured breath slowed down, the
watch-lights blinked themselves out, and the little soul slid away into
the darksome kingdom of unconsciousness.

Suddenly, in the silence of the room, Elena was startled by a voice. It
came from the sitting-room. Was it Mr. Rossi's voice? No! The voice was
older and feebler than Mr. Rossi's, and less clear and distinct. Could
it be possible that somebody was with him? If so, the visitor must have
arrived while she was in the bedroom above. But why had she not heard
the knock? How did it occur that Joseph had not told her? And then the
lamp was still on the dining-room table, and save for the firelight the
sitting-room must be dark.

A chill began to run through her blood, and she tried to hear what was
said, but the voice was muffled by its passage through the wall, and she
could only catch a word or two. Presently the strange voice, without
stopping, was broken in upon by a voice that was clear and familiar, but
now faltering with the note of pain: "I swear to God I will!"

That was Mr. Rossi's voice, and Elena's head began to go round. Whom was
he speaking to? Who was speaking to him? He went into the room alone, he
was sitting in the dark, and yet there were two voices.

A light dawned on Elena, and she could have laughed. What had terrified
her as a sort of supernatural thing was only the phonograph! But after a
moment a fresh tremor struck upon her in the agony of the exclamations
with which David Rossi broke in upon the voice that was being reproduced
by the machine. She could hear his words distinctly, and he was in great
trouble. Hardly knowing what she did, she crept up to the door and
listened. Even then, she could only follow the strange voice in
passages, which were broken and submerged by the whirring of the
phonograph, like the flight of a sea-bird which dips at intervals and
leaves nothing but the wash of the waves.

"David," said the voice, "when this shall come to your hands ... in my
great distress of mind ... do not trifle with my request ... but
whatever you decide to do ... be gentle with the child ... remember
that ... Adieu, my son ... the end is near ... if death does not
annihilate ... those who remain on earth ... a helper and advocate in
heaven ... Adieu!" And interrupting these broken words were half-smothered
cries and sobs from David Rossi, repeating again and again: "I will!
I swear to God I will!"

Elena could bear the pain no longer, and mustering up her courage she
tapped at the door. It was a gentle tap, and no answer was returned. She
knocked louder, and then an angry voice said:

"Who's there?"

"It's I--Elena," she answered timidly. "Is anything the matter? Aren't
you well, sir?"

"Ah, yes," came back in a calmer voice, and after a shuffling sound as
of the closing of drawers, David Rossi opened the door and came out.

As he crossed the threshold he cast a backward glance into the dark
room, as if he feared that some invisible hand would touch him on the
shoulder. His face was pale and beads of perspiration stood on his
forehead, but he smiled, and in a voice that was a little hoarse, yet
fairly under control, he said:

"I'm afraid I've frightened you, Elena."

"You're not well, sir. Sit down, and let me run for some cognac."

"No! It's nothing! Only...."

"Take this glass of water, sir."

"That's good! I'm better now, and I'm ashamed. Elena, you mustn't think
any more of this, and whatever I may do in the future that seems to you
to be strange, you must promise me never to mention it."

"I needn't _promise_ you that, sir," said Elena.

"Bruno is a brave, bright, loyal soul, Elena, but there are times...."

"I know--and I'll never mention it to anybody. But you've taken a chill
on the roof at sunset looking at the illuminations--that's all it is!
The nights are frosty now, and I was to blame that I didn't send out
your cloak."

Then she tried to be cheerful, and turning to the sleeping boy, said:

"Look! He was naughty again and wouldn't go to bed until you came out to
carry him."

"The dear little man!" said David Rossi. He stepped up to the couch, but
his pale face was preoccupied, and he looked at Elena again and said:

"Where does Donna Roma live?"

"Trinità de' Monti--eighteen," said Elena.

"Is it late?"

"It must be half-past eight at least, sir."

"We'll take Joseph to bed then."

He was putting his arms about the boy to lift him when a
slippery-sloppery step was heard on the stairs, followed by a hurried
knock at the door.

It was the old Garibaldian porter, breathless, bareheaded, and in his
slippers.

"Father!" cried Elena.

"It's she. She's coming up."

At the next moment a lady in evening dress was standing in the hall. It
was Donna Roma. She had unclasped her ermine cloak, and her bosom was
heaving with the exertion of the ascent.

"May I speak to Mr. Rossi?" she began, and then looking beyond Elena and
seeing him, where he stood above the sleeping child, a qualm of
faintness seemed to seize her, and she closed her eyes for a moment.

David Rossi's face flushed to the roots of his hair, but he stepped
forward, bowed deeply, led the way to the sitting-room, and, with a
certain incoherency in his speech, said:

"Come in! Elena will bring the lamp. I shall be back presently."

Then, lifting little Joseph in his arms, he carried him up to bed,
tucked him in his cot, smoothed his pillow, made the sign of the cross
over his forehead, and came back to the sitting-room with the air of a
man walking in a dream.


                                VIII

Being left alone, Roma looked around, and at a glance she took in
everything--the thin carpet, the plain chintz, the prints, the
incongruous furniture. She saw the photograph on the piano, still
standing open, with a cylinder exposed, and in the interval of waiting
she felt almost tempted to touch the spring. She saw herself, too, in
the mirror above the mantel-piece, with her glossy black hair rolled up
like a tower, from which one curly lock escaped on to her forehead, and
with the ermine cloak on her shoulders over the white silk muslin which
clung to her full figure.

Then she heard David Rossi's footsteps returning, and though she was now
completely self-possessed she was conscious of a certain shiver of fear,
such as an actress feels in her dressing-room at the tuning-up of the
orchestra. Her back was to the door and she heard the whirl of her skirt
as he entered, and then he was before her, and they were alone.

He was looking at her out of large, pensive eyes, and she saw him pass
his hand over them and then bow and motion her to a seat, and go to the
mantel-piece and lean on it. She was tingling all over, and a certain
glow was going up to her face, but when she spoke she was mistress of
herself, and her voice was soft and natural.

"I am doing a very unusual thing in coming to see you," she said, "but
you have forced me to it, and I am quite helpless."

A faint sound came from him, and she was aware that he was leaning
forward to see her face, so she dropped her eyes, partly to let him look
at her, and partly to avoid meeting his gaze.

"I heard your speech in the piazza this morning. It would be useless to
disguise the fact that some of its references were meant for me."

He did not speak, and she played with the glove in her lap, and
continued in the same soft voice:

"If I were a man, I suppose I should challenge you. Being a woman, I can
only come to you and tell you that you are wrong."

"Wrong?"

"Cruelly, terribly, shamefully wrong."

"You mean to tell me...."

He was stammering in a husky voice, and she said quite calmly:

"I mean to tell you that in substance and in fact what you implied was
false."

There was a dry glitter in her eyes which she tried to subdue, for she
knew that he was looking at her still.

"If ... if...."--his voice was thick and indistinct--"if you tell me that
I have done you an injury...."

"You have--a terrible injury."

She could hear his breathing, but she dared not look up, lest he should
see something in her face.

"Perhaps you think it strange," she said, "that I should ask you to
accept my assurance only. But though you have done me a great wrong I
believe you will accept it."

"If ... if you give me your solemn word of honour that what I said--what
I implied--was false, that rumour and report have slandered you, that it
is all a cruel and baseless calumny...."

She raised her head, looked him full in the face.

"I _do_ give it," she said.

"Then I believe you," he answered. "With all my heart and soul, I
believe you."

She dropped her eyes again, and turning with her thumb an opal ring on
her finger, she began to use the blandishments which had never failed
with other men.

"I do not say that I am altogether without blame," she said. "I may have
lived a thoughtless life amid scenes of poverty and sorrow. If so,
perhaps it has been partly the fault of the men about me. When is a
woman anything but what the men around have made her?"

She dropped her voice almost to a whisper, and added: "You are the first
man who has not praised and flattered me."

"I was not thinking of you," he said. "I was thinking of another, and
perhaps of the poor working women who, in a world of luxury, have to
struggle and starve."

She looked up, and a half-smile crossed her face.

"I honour you for that," she said. "And perhaps if I had earlier met a
man like you my life might have been different. I used to hope for such
things long ago--that a man of high aims and noble purposes would come
to meet me at the gate of life. Perhaps you have felt like that--that
some woman, strong and true, would stand beside you for good or for ill,
in your hour of danger and your hour of joy?"

Her voice was not quite steady--she hardly knew why.

"A dream! We all have our dreams," he said.

"A dream indeed! Men came--he was not among them. They pampered every
wish, indulged every folly, loaded me with luxuries, but my dream was
dispelled. I respected few of them, and reverenced none. They were my
pastime, my playthings. And they have revenged themselves by saying in
secret ... what you said in public this morning."

He was looking at her constantly with his wistful eyes, the eyes of a
child, and through all the joy of her success she was conscious of a
spasm of pain at the expression of his sad face and the sound of his
tremulous voice.

"We men are much to blame," he said. "In the battle of man with man we
deal out blows and think we are fighting fair, but we forget that behind
our foe there is often a woman--a wife, a mother, a sister, a
friend--and, God forgive us, we have struck her, too."

The half-smile that had gleamed on Roma's face was wiped out of it by
these words, and an emotion she did not understand began to surge in her
throat.

"You speak of poor women who struggle and starve," she said. "Would it
surprise you to hear that _I_ know what it is to do that? Yes, and to be
friendless and alone--quite, quite alone in a cruel and wicked city."

She had lost herself for a moment, and the dry glitter in her eyes had
given way to a moistness and a solemn expression. But at the next
instant she had regained her self-control, and went on speaking to avoid
a painful silence.

"I have never spoken of this to any other man," she said. "I don't know
why I should mention it to you--to you of all men."

She had risen to her feet, and he stepped up to her, and looking
straight into her eyes he said:

"Have you ever seen me before?"

"Never," she answered.

"Sit down," he said. "I have something to say to you."

She sat down, and a peculiar expression, almost a crafty one, came into
her face.

"You have told me a little of your life," he said. "Let me tell you
something of mine."

She smiled again. These big children called men were almost to be
pitied. She had expected a fight, but the man had thrown up the sponge
from the outset, and now he was going to give himself into her hands.
Only for that pathetic look in his eyes and that searching tone in his
voice she could have found it in her heart to laugh.

She let her cape drop back from her shoulders, revealing her round bust
and swanlike arms, and crossing one leg over the other she displayed the
edge of a lace skirt and the point of a red slipper. Then she coughed a
little behind a perfumed lace handkerchief and prepared to listen.

"You are the daughter of an ancient family," he said, "older than the
house it lived in, and prouder than a line of kings. And whatever
sorrows you may have seen, you knew what it was to have a mother who
nursed you and a father who loved you, and a home that was your own. Can
you realise what it is to have known neither father nor mother, to be
homeless, nameless, and alone?"

She looked up--a deep furrow had crossed his brow, which she had not
seen there before.

"Happy the child," he said, "though shame stands beside his cradle, who
has one heart beating for him in a cruel world. That was not my case. I
never knew my mother."

The mocking fire had died out of Roma's face, and she uncrossed her
knees.

"My mother was the victim of a heartless man and a cruel law. She tied
to her baby's wrist a paper on which she had written its father's name,
placed it in the rota at the Foundling of Santo Spirito, and flung
herself into the Tiber."

Roma drew the cape over her shoulders.

"She lies in an unnamed pauper's grave in the Campo Verano."

"_Your_ mother?"

"Yes. My earliest memory is of being put out to nurse at a farmstead in
the Campagna. It was the time of revolution; the treasury of the Pope
was not yet replaced by the treasury of the King, the nuns at Santo
Spirito had no money with which to pay their pensions; and I was like a
child forsaken by its own, a fledgling in a foreign nest."

"Oh!"

"Those were the days when scoundrels established abroad traded in the
white slavery of poor Italian boys. They scoured the country, gathered
them up, put them in railway trucks like cattle, and despatched them to
foreign countries. My foster-parents parted with me for money, and I was
sent to London."

Roma's bosom was heaving, and tears were gathering in her eyes.

"My next memory is of living in a large half-empty house in Soho--fifty
foreign boys crowded together. The big ones were sent out into the
streets with an organ, the little ones with a squirrel or a cage of
white mice. We had a cup of tea and a piece of bread for breakfast, and
were forbidden to return home until we had earned our supper. Then--then
the winter days and nights in the cold northern climate, and the little
southern boys with their organs and squirrels, shivering and starving in
the darkness and the snow."

Roma's eyes were filling frankly, and she was allowing the tears to
flow.

"Thank God, I have another memory," he continued. "It is of a good man,
a saint among men, an Italian refugee, giving his life to the poor,
especially to the poor of his own people."

Roma's labouring breath seemed to be arrested at that moment.

"On several occasions he brought their masters to justice in the English
courts, until, finding they were watched, they gradually became less
cruel. He opened his house to the poor little fellows, and they came for
light and warmth between nine and ten at night, bringing their organs
with them. He taught them to read, and on Sunday evenings he talked to
them of the lives of the great men of their country. He is dead, but
his spirit is alive--alive in the souls he made to live."

Roma's eyes were blinded with the tears that sprang to them, and her
throat was choking, but she said:

"What was he?"

"A doctor."

"What was his name?"

David Rossi passed his hand over the furrow in his forehead, and
answered:

"They called him Joseph Roselli."

Roma half rose from her seat, then sank back, and the lace handkerchief
dropped from her hand.

"But I heard afterwards--long afterwards--that he was a Roman noble, one
of the fearless few who had taken up poverty and exile and an unknown
name for the sake of liberty and justice."

Roma's head had fallen into her bosom, which was heaving with an emotion
she could not conceal.

"One day a letter came from Italy, telling him that a thousand men were
waiting for him to lead them in an insurrection that was to dethrone an
unrighteous king. It was the trick of a scoundrel who has since been
paid the price of a hero's blood. I heard of this only lately--only
to-night."

There was silence for a moment. David Rossi had put one arm over his
eyes.

"Well?"

"He was enticed back from England to Italy; an English minister violated
his correspondence with a friend, and communicated its contents to the
Italian Government; he was betrayed into the hands of the police, and
deported without trial."

"Was he never heard of again?"

"Once--only once--by the friend I speak about."

Roma felt dizzy, as if she were coming near to some deep places; but she
could not stop--something compelled her to go on.

"Who was the friend?" she asked.

"One of his poor waifs--a boy who owed everything to him, and loved and
revered him as a father--loves and reveres him still, and tries to
follow in the path he trod."

"What--what was his name?"

"David Leone."

She looked at him for a moment without being able to speak. Then she
said:

"What happened to him?"

"The Italian courts condemned him to death, and the English police drove
him from England."

"Then he has never been able to return to his own country?"

"He has never been able to visit his mother's grave except by secret and
at night, and as one who was perpetrating a crime."

"What became of him?"

"He went to America."

"Did he ever return?"

"Yes! Love of home in him, as in all homeless ones, was a consuming
passion, and he came back to Italy."

"Where--where is he _now_?"

David Rossi stepped up to her, and said:

"In this room."

She rose:

"Then _you_ are David Leone!"

He raised one hand:

"_David Leone is dead!_"

There was silence for a moment. She could hear the thumping of her
heart. Then she said in an almost inaudible whisper:

"I understand. David Leone is dead, but David Rossi is alive."

He did not speak, but his head was held up and his face was shining.

"Are you not afraid to tell me this?"

"No."

Her eyes glistened and her lips quivered.

"You insulted and humiliated me in public this morning, yet you think I
will keep your secret?"

"I _know_ you will."

She felt a sensation of swelling in her throbbing heart, and with a slow
and nervous gesture she held out her hand.

"May I ... may I shake hands with you?" she said.

There was a moment of hesitation, and then their hands seemed to leap at
each other and clasp with a clasp of fire.

At the next instant he had lifted her hand to his lips and was kissing
it again and again.

A sensation of triumphant joy flashed through her, and instantly died
away. She wished to cry out, to confess, to say something, she knew not
what. But _David Leone is dead_ rang in her ears, and at the same moment
she remembered what the impulse had been which brought her to that
house.

Then her eyes began to swim and her heart to fail, and she wanted to fly
away without uttering another word. _She_ could not speak, _he_ could
not speak; they stood together on a precipice where only by silence
could they hold their heads.

"Let me go home," she said in a breaking voice, and with downcast head
and trembling limbs she stepped to the door.


                                IX

Reaching the door, she stopped, as if reluctant to leave, and said in a
voice still soft, but coming more from within:

"I wished to meet you face to face, but now that I have met you, you are
not the man I thought you were."

"Nor you," he said, "the woman I pictured you."

A light came into her eyes at that, and she looked up and said:

"Then you had never seen me before?"

And he answered after a moment:

"I had never seen Donna Roma Volonna until to-day."

"Forgive me for coming to you," she said.

"I thank you for doing so," he replied, "and if I have sinned against
you, from this hour onward I am your friend and champion. Let me try to
right the wrong I have done you. What I said was the result of a
mistake--let me ask your forgiveness."

"You mean publicly?"

"Yes!"

"You are very good, very brave," she said; "but no, I will not ask you
to do that."

"Ah! I understand. I know it is impossible to overtake a lie. Once
started it goes on and on, like a stone rolling down-hill, and even the
man who started can never stop it. Tell me what better I can do--tell
me, tell me."

Her face was still down, but it had now a new expression of joy.

"There is one thing you can do, but it is difficult."

"No matter! Tell me what it is."

[Illustration: THEY STOOD TOGETHER ON A PRECIPICE.]

"I thought when I came here ... but it is no matter."

"Tell me, I beg of you."

He was trying to look into her face again, and she was eluding his gaze
as before, but now for another, a sweeter reason.

"I thought if--if you would come to my house when my friends are there,
your presence as my guest, in the midst of those in whose eyes you have
injured me, might be sufficient of itself to wipe out everything.
But...."

"Is that _all_?" he said.

"Then you are not afraid?"

"Afraid?"

For one moment they looked at each other, and their eyes were shining.

"I have thought of something else," she said.

"What is it?"

"You have heard that I am a sculptor. I am making a fountain for the
Municipality, and if I might carve your face into it...."

"It would be coals of fire on my head."

"You would need to sit to me."

"When shall it be?"

"To-morrow morning to begin with, if that is not too soon."

"It will be years on years till then," he said.

She bent her head and blushed. He tried again to look at her beaming
eyes and golden complexion, and for sheer joy of being followed up she
turned her face away.

"Forgive me if I have stayed too long," she said, making a feint of
opening the door.

"I should have grudged every moment if you had gone sooner," he
answered.

"I only wished that you should not think of me with hatred and
bitterness."

"If I ever had such a feeling it is gone."

"Mine has gone too," she said softly, and again she prepared to go.

One hook of her cape had got entangled in the silk muslin at her
shoulder, and while trying to free it she looked at him, and her look
seemed to say, "Will you?" and his look replied, "May I?" and at the
physical touch a certain impalpable bridge seemed in an instant to cross
the space that had divided them.

"Let me see you to the door?" he said, and her eyes said openly, "Will
you?"

They walked down the staircase side by side, going step by step, and
almost touching.

"I forgot to give you my address--eighteen Trinità de' Monti," she said.

"Eighteen Trinità de' Monti," he repeated.

They had reached the second storey. "I am trying to remember," she said.
"After all, I think I have seen you before somewhere."

"In a dream, perhaps," he answered.

"Yes," she said. "Perhaps in the dream I spoke about."

They had reached the street, and Roma's carriage, a hired _coupé_, stood
waiting a few yards from the door.

They shook hands, and at the electric touch she raised her head and gave
him in the darkness the look he had tried to take in the light.

"Until to-morrow then," she said.

"To-morrow morning," he replied.

"To-morrow morning," she repeated, and again in the eye-asking between
them she seemed to say, "Come early, will you not?--there is still so
much to say."

He looked at her with his shining eyes, and something of the boy came
back to his world-worn face as he closed the carriage door.

"Adieu!"

"Adieu!"

She drew up the window, and as the carriage moved away she smiled and
bowed through the glass.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                        PART THREE--ROMA


                                I

The Piazza of Trinità de' Monti takes its name from a church and convent
which stand on the edge of the Pincian Hill.

A flight of travertine steps, twisted and curved to mask the height,
goes down from the church to a diagonal piazza, the Piazza di Spagna,
which is always bright with the roses of flower-sellers, who build their
stalls around a fountain.

At the top of these steps there stands a house, four-square to all
winds, and looking every way over Rome. The sun rises and sets on it,
the odour of the flowers comes up to it from the piazza, and the music
of the band comes down to it from the Pincio. Donna Roma occupied two
floors of this house. One floor, the lower one, built on arches and
entered from the side of the city, was used as a studio, the other was
as a private apartment.

Donna Roma's home consisted of ten or twelve rooms on the second floor,
opening chiefly out of a central drawing-room, which was furnished in
red and yellow damask, papered with velvet wall-papers, and lighted by
lamps of Venetian glass representing lilies in rose-colour and violet.
Her bedroom, which looked to the Quirinal, was like the nest of a bird
in its pale-blue satin, with its blue silk counterpane and its
embroidered cushion at the foot of the bed; and her boudoir, which
looked to the Vatican, was full of vases of malachite and the skins of
wild animals, and had a bronze clock on the chimney-piece set in a
statue of Mephistopheles. The only other occupant of her house, besides
her servants, was a distant kinswoman, called her aunt, and known to
familiars as the Countess Betsy; but in the studio below, which was
connected with the living rooms by a circular staircase, and hung round
with masks, busts, and weapons, there was Bruno Rocco, her
marble-pointer, the friend and housemate of David Rossi.

On the morning after Donna Roma's visit to the Piazza Navona a letter
came from the Baron. He was sending Felice to be her servant. "The man
is a treasure and sees nothing," he wrote. And he added in a footnote:
"Don't look at the newspapers this morning, my child; and if any of them
send to you say nothing."

But Roma had scarcely finished her coffee and roll when a lady
journalist was announced. It was Lena, the rival of Olga both in
literature and love.

"I'm 'Penelope,'" she said. "'Penelope' of the _Day_, you know. Come to
see if you have anything to say in answer to the Deputy Rossi's speech
yesterday. Our editor is anxious to give you every opportunity; and if
you would like to reply through me to Olga's shameful libels.... Haven't
you seen her article? Here it is. Disgraceful insinuations. No lady
could allow them to pass unnoticed."

"Nevertheless," said Roma, "that is what I intend to do. Good-morning!"

Lena had barely crossed the doorstep when a more important person drove
up. This was the Senator Palomba, Mayor of Rome, a suave, oily man, with
little twinkling eyes.

"Come to offer you my sympathy, my dear! Scandalous libels. Liberty of
the press, indeed! Disgraceful! It's in all the newspapers--I've brought
them with me. One journal actually points at you personally. See--'A
lady sculptor who has recently secured a commission from the
Municipality through the influence of a distinguished person.' Most
damaging, isn't it? The elections so near, too! We must publicly deny
the statement. Ah, don't be alarmed! Only way out of a nest of hornets.
Nothing like diplomacy, you know. Of course the Municipality will buy
your fountain just the same, but I thought I would come round and
explain before publishing anything."

Roma said nothing, and the great man backed himself out with the air of
one who had conferred a favour, but before going he had a favour to ask
in return.

"It's rumoured this morning, my dear, that the Government is about to
organise a system of secret police--and quite right, too. You remember
my nephew, Charles Minghelli? I brought him here when he came from
Paris. Well, Charles would like to be at the head of the new force. The
very man! Finds out everything that happens, from the fall of a pin to
an attempt at revolution, and if Donna Roma will only say a word for
him.... Thanks!... What a beautiful bust! Yours, of course? A
masterpiece! Fit to put beside the masterpieces of old Rome."

The Mayor was not yet out of the drawing-room when a third visitor was
in the hall. It was Madame Sella, a fashionable modiste, with social
pretensions, who contrived to live on terms of quasi-intimacy with her
aristocratic customers.

"Trust I am not _de trop_! I knew you wouldn't mind my calling in the
morning. What a scandalous speech of that agitator yesterday! Everybody
is talking about it. In fact, people say you will go away. It isn't
true, is it? No? So glad! So relieved!... By the way, my dear, don't
trouble about those stupid bills of mine, but ... I'm giving a little
reception next week, and if the Baron would only condescend ... you'll
mention it? A thousand thanks! Good-morning!"

"Count Mario," announced Felice, and an effeminate old dandy came
tripping into the room. He was Roma's landlord and the Italian
Ambassador at St. Petersburg.

"So good of you to see me, Donna Roma. Such an uncanonical hour, too,
but I _do_ hope the Baron will not be driven to resign office on account
of these malicious slanders. You think not? So pleased!"

Then stepping to the window, "What a lovely view! The finest in Rome,
and that's the finest in Europe! I'm always saying if it wasn't Donna
Roma I should certainly turn out my tenant and come to live here
myself.... That reminds me of something. I'm ... well, I'm tired of
Petersburg, and I've written to the Minister asking to be transferred to
Paris, and if somebody will only whisper a word for me.... How sweet of
you! Adieu!"

Roma was sick of all this insincerity, and feeling bitter against the
person who had provoked it, when an unseen hand opened the door of a
room on the Pincio side of the drawing-room, and the testy voice of her
aunt called to her from within.

The old lady, who had just finished her morning toilet and was redolent
of scented soap, reclined in a white robe on a bed-sofa with a gilded
mirror on one side of her and a little shrine on the other. Her bony
fingers were loaded with loose rings, and a rosary hung at her wrist. A
cat was sitting at her feet, with a gold cross suspended from its
ribbon.

"Ah, is it you at last? You come to me sometimes. Thanks!" she said in a
withering whimper. "I thought you might have looked in last night, and I
lay awake until after midnight."

"I had a headache and went to bed," said Roma.

"I never have anything else, but nobody thinks of me," said the old
lady, and Roma went over to the window.

"I suppose you are as headstrong as ever, and still intend to invite
that man in spite of all my protests?"

"He is to sit to me this morning, and may be here at any time."

"Just so! It's no use speaking. I don't know what girls are coming to.
When I was young a man like that wouldn't have been allowed to cross the
threshold of any decent house in Rome. He would have been locked up in
prison instead of sitting for his bust to the ward of the Prime
Minister."

"Aunt Betsy," said Roma, "I want to ask you a question."

"Be quick, then. My head is coming on as usual. Natalina! Where's
Natalina?"

"Was there any quarrel between my father and his family before he left
home and became an exile?"

"Certainly not! Who said there was? Quarrel indeed! His father was
broken-hearted, and as for his mother, she closed the gate of the
palace, and it was never opened again to the day of her death. Natalina,
give me my smelling salts. And why haven't you brought the cushion for
the cat?"

"Still, a man has to live his own life, and if my father thought it
right...."

"Right? Do you call it right to break up a family, and, being an only
son, to let a title be lost and estates go to the dogs?"

"I thought they went to the Baron, auntie."

"Roma, aren't you ashamed to sneer at me like that? At the Baron, too,
in spite of all his goodness! As for your father, I'm out of patience.
He wasted his wealth and his rank, and left his own flesh and blood to
the mercy of others--and all for what?"

"For country, I suppose."

"For fiddlesticks! For conceit and vanity and vainglory. Go away! My
head is fit to split. Natalina, why haven't you given me my smelling
salts? And why will you always forget to...."

Roma left the room, but the voice of her aunt scolding the maid followed
her down to the studio.

Her dog was below, and the black poodle received her with noisy
demonstrations, but the humorous voice which usually saluted her with a
cheery welcome she did not hear. Bruno was there, nevertheless, but
silent and morose, and bending over his work with a sulky face.

She had no difficulty in understanding the change when she looked at her
own work. It stood on an easel in a compartment of the studio shut off
by a glass partition, and was a head of David Rossi which she had
roughed out yesterday. Not yet feeling sure which of the twelve apostles
around the dish of her fountain was the subject that Rossi should sit
for, she had decided to experiment on a bust. It was only a sketch, but
it was stamped with the emotions that had tortured her, and it showed
her that unconsciously her choice had been made already. Her choice was
Judas.

Last night she had laughed when looking at it, but this morning she saw
that it was cruel, impossible, and treacherous. A touch or two at the
clay obliterated the sinister expression, and, being unable to do more
until the arrival of her sitter, she sat down to write a letter.

    "MY DEAR BARON,--Thanks for Cardinal Felice. He will be a great
    comfort in this household if only he can keep the peace with
    Monsignor Bruno, and live in amity with the Archbishop of Porter's
    Lodge. Senator Tom-tit has been here to suggest some astonishing
    arrangement about my fountain, and to ask me to mention his
    nephew, Charles Minghelli, as a fit and proper person to be chief
    of your new department of secret police. Madame de Trop and Count
    Signorina have also been, but of their modest messages more anon.

    "As for D. R., my barometer is 'set fair,' but it is likely to be
    a stormier time than I expected. Last night I decked myself in my
    best bib and tucker, and, in defiance of all precedent, went down
    to his apartment. But the strange thing was that, whereas I had
    gone to find out all about _him_, I hadn't been ten minutes in his
    company before he told all about _me_--about my father, at all
    events, and his life in London. I believe he knew me in that
    connection and expected to appeal to my filial feelings. Did too,
    so strong is the force of nature, and then and thereafter, and all
    night long, I was like somebody who had been shaken in an
    earthquake and wanted to cry out and confess. It was not until I
    remembered what my father had been--or rather hadn't--and that he
    was no more to me than a name, representing exposure to the
    cruellest fate a girl ever passed through, that I recovered from
    the shock of D. R.'s dynamite.

    "He has promised to sit to me for his bust, and is to come this
    morning!--Affectionately,                                    ROMA.

    "P. S.--My gentleman has good features, fine eyes, and a wonderful
    voice, and though I truly believe he trembles at the sight of a
    woman and has never been in love in his life, he has an
    astonishing way of getting at one. But I could laugh to think how
    little execution his fusillade will make in this direction."

"Honourable Rossi!" said Felice's sepulchral voice behind her, and at
that moment David Rossi stepped into the studio.


                                II

In spite of her protestations, Roma was nervous and confused. Putting
David Rossi to sit in the arm-chair on the platform for sitters, she
rattled on about everything--her clay, her tools, her sponge, and the
water they had forgotten to change for her. He must not mind if she
stared at him--that wasn't nice, but it was necessary--and he must
promise not to look at her work while it was unfinished--children and
fools, you know--the proverb was musty.

And while she talked she told herself that Thomas was the apostle he
must stand for. These anarchists were all doubters, and the chief of
doubters was the figure that would represent them.

David Rossi did not speak much at first, and he did not join in Roma's
nervous laughter. Sometimes he looked at her with a steadfast gaze,
which would have been disconcerting if it had not been so simple and
childlike. At length he looked out of the window to where the city lay
basking in the sunshine, and birds were swirling in the clear blue sky,
and began to talk of serious subjects.

"How beautiful!" he said. "No wonder the English and Americans who come
to Italy for health and the pleasure of art think it a paradise where
every one should be content. And yet...."

"Yes?"

"Under the smile of this God-blessed land there is suffering such as can
hardly be found in any other country of the world. Sometimes I think I
cannot bear it any longer, and must go away, as others do."

"A little more this way, please--thank you! That doesn't do much for
them, does it?"

"For them? No! God comfort the poor exiles--their path is a bridge of
sighs! Poor, friendless, forgotten, huddled together in some dingy
quarter of a foreign city, one a music-master, another a teacher of
languages, a third a supernumerary at a theatre, a fourth an organ-man
or even a beggar in the streets, yet weapons in the hand of God and
shaking the thrones of the world!"

"_You_ have seen something of that, haven't you?"

"I have."

"In London?"

"Yes. There's an old quarter on the fringe of the fashionable district.
It is called Soho. Densely populated, infested with vice, the very sewer
of the city, yet an asylum of liberty for all that. The refugees of
Europe fly to it. Its criminals, too, perhaps; for misery, like poverty,
has many bedfellows."

"You lived there?"

"Yes."

Roma was wiping her fingers with the sponge, and looking sideways out of
the window. "And your old friend, Doctor Roselli--he lived in Soho?"

"In Soho Square when I knew him first. The house faced to the north, and
had a porch and trees in front of it."

The sponge had dropped to the floor, but Roma did not observe it. She
took up a tooth-tool and began to work on the clay again.

"A little more that way, please--thanks! Do you think your friend had a
right to renounce his rank and to break up his family in Italy? Think of
his father--he would be broken-hearted."

"He was--I've heard my old friend say so. He cursed him at last and
forbade him to call himself his son."

"There!"

"But he would never hear a word against the old man. 'He's my
father--that's enough,' he would say."

The tooth-tool, like the sponge, dropped out of Roma's fingers.

"How stupid! But his mother...."

"That was sadder still. In the early years of his exile she would pray
him to come home. 'You are the best of mothers,' he would answer, 'but I
cannot do so.'"

"He never saw her again?"

"Never, but he worshipped her very name and she was a tower of strength
to him. 'Mothers!' he used to say, 'if you only knew your power! God be
merciful to the wayward one who has no mother!'"

Roma's throat was throbbing. "He ... he was married?"

"Yes. His wife was an Englishwoman, almost as friendless as himself."

"Eyes the other way, at the window--thank you!... Did she know who he
was?"

"Nobody knew. He was only a poor Italian doctor to all of us in Soho."

"They ... they were ... happy?"

"As happy as love and friendship could make them. And even when poverty
came...."

"He became poor--very poor?"

"Very! It got known that Doctor Roselli was a revolutionary, and then
his English patients began to be afraid. The house in Soho Square had to
be given up at last, and we went into a side street. Only two rooms now,
one to the front, the other to the back, and four of us to live in them,
but the misery of that woman's outward circumstances never dimmed the
radiance of her sunny soul."

Roma's bosom was heaving and her voice was growing thick. "She ...
died?"

David Rossi bent his head and spoke in short, jerky sentences. "Her
death came at the bitterest moment of want. It was Christmas time. Very
cold and raw. We hadn't too much at home to keep us warm. She caught a
cold and it settled on her chest. Pneumonia! Only three or four days
altogether. She lay in the back room; it was quieter. The doctor nursed
her constantly. How she fought for life! She was thinking of her little
daughter. Just six years of age at that time, and playing with her doll
on the floor."

His voice had enough to do to control itself.

"When it was all over we went into the front room and made our beds on a
blanket spread out on the bare boards. Only three of us now--the child
with her father, weeping for the mother lying cold the other side of the
wall."

His eyes were still looking out at the window. In Roma's eyes the tears
were gathering.

"We were nearly penniless, but our good angel was buried somehow. Oh,
the poor are the richest people in the world! I love them! I love them!"

Roma could not look at him any longer.

"It was in the cemetery of Kensal Green. There was a London fog and the
grave-diggers worked by torches, which smoked in the thick air. But the
doctor stood all the time with his head uncovered. The child was there
too, and driving home she looked out of the window and sometimes laughed
at the sights in the streets. Only six--and she had never been in a
coach before!"

At that moment was heard the boom of the gun that is fired from the
Castle of St. Angelo at mid-day, and Roma put down her tools.

"If you don't mind, I'll not try to do any more to-day," she said in a
husky voice. "Somehow it isn't coming right this morning. It's like that
sometimes. But if you can come at this time to-morrow...."

"With pleasure," said David Rossi, and a moment later he was gone.

She looked at her work and obliterated the expression again.

"Not Thomas," she thought. "John--the beloved disciple! That would fit
him exactly."

As she went upstairs to dress for lunch, Felice gave her an envelope
bearing the seal of the Prime Minister, and told her the dog was
missing.

"He must have followed Mr. Rossi," said Roma, and without ado she read
the letter.

    "DEAR ROMA,--A thousand thanks for suggesting Charles Minghelli. I
    sent for him, saw him, and appointed him immediately. Thanks, too,
    for the clue about your father. Highly significant! I mentioned it
    to Minghelli, and the dark fire in his eyes shone out instantly.
    Adieu, my dear! You are on the right track! I will observe your
    request and not come near you.--Affectionately,

    "BONELLI."


                                III

Next morning Roma found herself dressing with extraordinary care.

After coffee she went into the Countess's room as usual. The old lady
had made her toilette, and her cat was purring on a cushion by her side.

"Aunt Betsy, is it true that my father was decoyed back to Italy by the
police?"

"How do I know that? But if he was, it was no more than he might have
expected. He had been breeding sedition at the safe distance of a
thousand miles, and it was time he was brought to justice. Besides...."

"Well?"

"There were the estates, and naturally the law could not assign them to
anybody else while there was no judgment against your father."

"So my father was enticed back to Italy in the interests of the next of
kin."

"Roma! How dare you talk like that? About your best friend, too!"

"I didn't say anything against the Baron, did I?"

"You would be an ungrateful girl if you did. As for your father, I'm
tired of talking. Only for his exile you would have had possession of
your family estates at this moment, and been a princess in your own
right."

"Only for this exile I shouldn't have been here at all, auntie, and
somebody else would have been the princess, it seems to me."

The old lady dropped the perfumed handkerchief that was at her nose and
said:

"What do you talk about downstairs all day long, miss? Pretty thing if
you allow a man like that to fill you with his fictions. He is a nice
person to take your opinions from, and you are a nice girl to stand up
for a man who sold you into slavery, as I might say! Have you forgotten
the baker's shop in London--or was it a pastry cook's, or what?--where
they made you a drudge and a scullery-maid, after your father had given
you away?"

"Don't speak so loud, Aunt Betsy."

"Then don't worry me by defending such conduct. Ah, how my head aches!
Natalina, where are my smelling salts? Natalina!"

"I'm not defending my father, but still...."

"Should think not, indeed! If it hadn't been for the Baron, who went in
search of you, and found you after you had run away and been forced to
go back to your slave-master, and then sent you to school in Paris, and
now permits you to enjoy half the revenue of your father's estates, and
forbids us to say a word about his generosity, where would you be?
Madonna mia! In the streets of London, perhaps, to which your father had
consigned you!"

The Princess Bellini was waiting for Roma when she returned to the
drawing-room. The little lady was as friendly as if nothing unusual had
occurred.

"Just going for a walk in the Corso, my dear. You'll come? No? Ah, work,
work, work!"

The little lady tapped Roma's arm with her pince-nez and laughed.

"Everybody has heard that _he_ is sitting to you, and everybody
understands. That reminds me--I've a box at the new opera to-morrow
night:--'Samson' at the Costanzi, you know. Only Gi-gi and myself, but
if you would like me to take you and to ask your own particular
Samson...."

"Honourable Rossi," said Felice at the door, and David Rossi entered the
room, with the black poodle bounding before him.

"I must apologise for not sending back the dog," he said. "It followed
me home yesterday, but I thought as I was coming to-day...."

"Black has quite deserted me since Mr. Rossi appeared," said Roma, and
then she introduced the deputy to the Princess.

The little lady was effusive. "I was just saying, Honourable Rossi, that
if you would honour my box at the opera to-morrow night...."

David Rossi glanced at Roma.

"Oh yes, Donna Roma is coming, and if you will...."

"With pleasure, Princess."

"That's charming! After the opera we'll have supper at the Grand Hotel.
Good-day!" said the Princess, and then in a low voice at the door, "I
leave you to your delightful duties, my dear. You are not looking so
well, though. Must be the scirocco. My poor dear husband used to suffer
from it shockingly. Adieu!"

Roma was less confused but just as nervous when she settled to her work
afresh.

"I've been thinking all night long of the story you told me yesterday,"
she said. "No, that way, please--eyes as before--thank you! About your
old friend, I mean. He was a good man--I don't doubt that--but he made
everybody suffer. Not only his father and mother, but his wife also. Has
anybody a right to sacrifice his flesh and blood to a work for the
world?"

"When a man has taken up a mission for humanity his kindred must
reconcile themselves to that," said Rossi.

"Yes, but a child, one who cannot be consulted. Your friend's daughter,
for example. She was to lose everything--her father himself at last. How
could he love her? I suppose you would say he did love her."

"Love her? He lived for her. She was everything on earth to him, except
the one thing to which he had dedicated his life."

A half-smile parted her lovely lips.

"When her mother was gone he was like a miser who had been robbed of all
his jewels but one, and the love of father, mother, and wife seemed to
gather itself up in the child."

The lovely lips had a doubtful curve.

"How bright she was, too! I can see her still in the dingy London house
with her violet eyes and coal-black hair and happy ways--a gleam of the
sun from our sunny Italy."

She looked at him. His face was calm and solemn. Did he really know her
after all? She felt her cheeks flush and tingle.

"And yet he left her behind to come to Italy on a hopeless errand," she
said.

"He did."

"How could he know what would happen?"

"He couldn't, and that troubled him most of all. He lived in constant
fear of being taken away from his daughter before her little mind was
stamped with the sense of how much he loved her. Delicious selfishness!
Yet it was not altogether selfish. The world was uncharitable and cruel,
and in the rough chance of life it might even happen that she would be
led to believe that because her father gave her away, and left her, he
did not love her."

Roma looked up again. His face was still calm and solemn.

"He gave her away, you say?"

"Yes. When the treacherous letter came from Italy he could not resist
it. It was like a cry from the buried-alive calling upon him to break
down the door of their tomb. But what could he do with the child? To take
her with him was impossible. A neighbour came--a fellow-countryman--he
kept a baker's shop in the Italian quarter. 'I'm only a poor man,' he
said, 'but I've got a little daughter of the same age as yours, and two
sticks will burn better than one. Give the child to me and do as your
heart bids you!' It was like a light from heaven. He saw his way at
last."

Roma listened with head aside.

"One day he took the child and washed her pretty face and combed her
glossy hair, telling her she was going to see another little girl and
would play with her always. And the child was in high glee and laughed
and chattered and knew no difference. It was evening when we set out for
the stranger's house, and in the twilight of the little streets
happy-hearted mothers were calling to their children to come in to go to
bed. The doctor sent me into a shop to buy a cake for the little one,
and she ate it as she ran and skipped by her father's side."

Roma was holding her breath.

"The baker's shop was poor but clean, and his own little girl was
playing on the hearthrug with her cups and saucers. And before we were
aware of it two little tongues were cackling and gobbling together, and
the little back-parlour was rippling over with a merry twitter. The
doctor stood and looked down at the children, and his eyes shone with a
glassy light. 'You are very good, sir,' he said, 'but she is good too,
and she'll be a great comfort and joy to you always.' And the man said,
'She'll be as right as a trivet, doctor, and you'll be right too--you'll
be made triumvir like Mazzini, when the republic is proclaimed, and then
you'll send for the child, and for me too, I daresay.' But I could see
that the doctor was not listening. 'Let us slip away now,' I said, and
we stole out somehow."

Roma's eyes were moistening, and the little tool was trembling in her
hand.

There was silence for some moments, and then from without, muffled by
the walls it passed through, there came the sound of voices. The nuns
and children of Trinità de' Monti were singing their Benediction--_Ora
pro nobis!_

"I don't think I'll do any more to-day," said Roma. "The light is
failing me, and my eyes...."

"The day after to-morrow, then," said Rossi, rising.

"But do you really wish to go to the opera to-morrow night?"

He looked steadfastly into her face and answered "Yes."

She understood him perfectly. He had sinned against her and he meant to
atone. She could not trust herself to look at him, so she took the damp
cloth and turned to cover up the clay. When she turned back he was gone.

After dinner she replied to the Baron's letter of the day before.

    "DEAR BARON,--I have misgivings about being on the right track,
    and feel sorry you have set Minghelli to work so soon. Do Prime
    Ministers appoint people at the mere mention of their names by
    wards, second cousins, and lady friends generally? Wouldn't it
    have been wise to make inquiries? What was the fault for which
    Minghelli was dismissed in London?

    "As for D. R., I must have been mistaken about his knowing me. He
    doesn't seem to know me at all, and I believe his shot at me by
    way of my father was a fluke. At all events, I'm satisfied that it
    is going in the wrong direction to set Minghelli on his trail.
    _Leave him to me alone._--Yours,                           ROMA.

    "P.S.--Princess Potiphar and Don Saint Joseph are to take me to
    the new opera to-morrow night. D. R. is also to be there, so he
    will be seen with me in public!

    "I have begun work on King David for a bust. He is not so
    wonderfully good-looking when you look at him closely."


                                IV

The little Princess called for Roma the following night, and they drove
to the opera in her magnificent English carriage. Already the theatre
was full and the orchestra was tuning up. With the movement of people
arriving and recognising each other there was an electrical atmosphere
which affected everybody. Don Camillo came, oiled and perfumed, and when
he had removed the cloaks of the ladies and they took their places in
the front of the box, there was a slight tingling all over the house.
This pleased the little Princess immensely, and she began to sweep the
place with her opera-glass.

"Crowded already!" she said. "And every face looking up at my box!
That's what it is to have for your companion the most beautiful and the
most envied girl in Rome. What a sensation! Nothing to what it will be,
though, when your illustrious friend arrives."

At that moment David Rossi appeared at the back, and the Princess
welcomed him effusively.

"So glad! So honoured! Gi-gi, let me introduce you--Honourable Rossi,
Don Camillo Luigi Murelli."

Roma looked at him--he had an air of distinction in a dress coat such as
comes to one man in a thousand. He looked at Roma--she wore a white gown
with violets on one shoulder and two rows of pearls about her beautiful
white throat. The Princess looked at both of them, and her little eyes
twinkled.

"Never been here before, Mr. Rossi? Then you must allow me to explain
everything. Take this chair between Roma and myself. No, you must not
sit back. _You_ can't mind observation--so used to it, you know."

Without further ado David Rossi took his place in front of the box, and
then a faint commotion passed over the house. There were looks of
surprise and whispered comments, and even some trills of laughter.

He bore it without flinching, as if he had come for it and expected it,
and was taking it as a penance.

Roma dropped her head and felt ashamed, but the little Princess went on
talking. "These boxes on the first tier are occupied by Roman society
generally, those on the second tier mainly by the diplomatic corps, and
the stalls are filled by all sorts and conditions of people--political
people, literary people, even trades-people if they're rich enough or
can pretend to be."

"And the upper circles?" asked Rossi.

"Oh," in a tired voice, "professional people, I think--Collegio Romano
and University of Rome, you know."

"And the gallery?"

"Students, I suppose." Then eagerly, after bowing to somebody below,
"Gi-gi, there's Lu-lu. Don't forget to ask him to supper.... All the
beautiful young men of Rome are here to-night, Mr. Rossi, and presently
they'll pay a round of calls on the ladies in the boxes."

The voice of the Princess was suddenly drowned by the sharp tap of the
conductor, followed by the opening blast of the overture. Then the
lights went down and the curtain rose, but still the audience kept up a
constant movement in the lower regions of the house, and there was an
almost unbroken chatter.

The curtain fell on the first act without anybody knowing what the opera
had been about, except that Samson loved a woman named Delilah, and the
lords of the Philistines were tempting her to betray him. Students in
the gallery, recognisable by their thin beards, shouted across at each
other for the joy of shouting, and spoke by gestures to their professors
below. People all over the house talked gaily on social subjects, and
there was much opening and shutting of the doors of boxes. The beautiful
young man called Lu-lu came to pay his respects to the Princess, and
there was a good deal of gossip and laughter.

The second act was more dramatic than the first, showing Samson in his
character as a warrior, and when the curtain came down again, General
Morra, the Minister of War, visited the Princess's box.

"So you're taking lessons in the art of war from the professor who slew
an army with the jaw-bone of an ass?" said Don Camillo.

"Wish we could enlist a few thousands of him--jaw-bones as well," said
the General. "The gentleman might be worth having at the War Office, if
it was only as a _jettatura_." And then in a low voice to the Princess,
with a glance at Roma, "Your beautiful young friend doesn't look so well
to-night."

The Princess shrugged her shoulders. "Of the pains of love one suffers
but does not die," she whispered.

"You surely cannot mean...."

The Princess put the tip of her fan to his lips and laughed.

Roma was conscious of a strange conflict of feelings. The triumph she
had promised herself by David Rossi's presence with her in public--the
triumph over the envious ones who would have rejoiced in her
downfall--brought her no pleasure.

The third act dealt with the allurements of Delilah, and was received
with a good deal of laughter.

"Ah, these sweet, round, soft things--they can do anything they like
with the giants," said Don Camillo.

The Baron, who had dined with the King, came round at the end of the
next act, wearing a sash diagonally across his breast, with crosses,
stars, and other decorations. He bowed to David Rossi with ceremonious
politeness, greeted Don Camillo familiarly, kissed the hand of the
Princess, and offered his arm to Roma to take her into the corridor to
cool--she was flushed and overheated.

"I see you are getting on, my child! Excellent idea to bring him here!
Everybody is saying you cannot be the person he intended, so his trumpet
has brayed to no purpose."

"You received my letters?" she said in a faltering voice.

"Yes, but don't be uneasy. I'm neither the prophet nor the son of a
prophet if we are not on the right track. What a fortunate thought about
the man Minghelli! An inspiration! You asked what his fault was in
London--forgery, my dear!"

"That's serious enough, isn't it?"

"In a Secretary of Legation, yes, but in a police agent...."

He laughed significantly, and she felt her skin creep.

"Has he found out anything?" she asked.

"Not yet, but he is clearly on the track of great things. It is nearly
certain that your King David is a person wanted by the law."

Her hand twitched at his arm, but they were turning at the end of the
corridor and she pretended to trip over her train.

"Some clues missing still, however, and to find them we are sending
Minghelli to London."

"London? Anything connected with my father?"

"Possibly! We shall see. But there's the orchestra and here's your box!
You're wonderful, my dear! Already you've undone the mischief he did
you, and one half of your task is accomplished. Diplomatists! Pshaw!
We'll all have to go to school to a girl. Adieu!"

All through the next act Roma seemed to feel a sting on her arm where
the Baron had touched it, and she was conscious of colouring up when the
Princess said:

"Everybody is looking this way, my dear! See what it is to be the most
talked-of girl in Rome!"

And then she felt David Rossi's hand on the back of her chair, and heard
his soft voice saying:

"The light is in your eyes, Donna Roma. Let me change places with you
for a while."

After that everything passed in a kind of confusion. She heard somebody
say:

"He's putting a good deal of heart into it, poor thing!"

And somebody answered, "Yes, of broken heart apparently."

Then there was a crash and the opera was over, and she was going out in
a crowd on David Rossi's arm, and feeling as if she would fall if she
dropped it.

The magnificent English carriage drew up under the portico and all four
of them got into it.

"Grand Hotel!" cried Don Camillo. Then dropping back to his place he
laughed and chanted:

"And the dead he slew at his death were more than he slew in his
life ... and he judged Israel twenty years."


                                V

A marshy air from the Campagna shrouded the city as with a fog, and
pierced through the closed windows of the carriage, but there was warmth
and glow in the Grand Hotel.

One woman after another came in clothed in diamonds under the fur cloak
which hung over her bare arms and shoulders, until the room was a
dazzling blaze of jewels.

People caught each other's eyes through lorgnettes and eye-glasses, and
there were constant salutations. The men chattered, the women laughed,
and there was an affectation of baby-talk at nearly every table. Then
supper was served, glasses were held up as signals, and bright eyes
began to play about the room, until the atmosphere was tingling with
electric currents and heated by human passion.

Roma sat facing the Princess. She was still confused and preoccupied,
but when rallied upon her silence she brightened up for a moment and
tried to look buoyant and happy. David Rossi, who was on her left, was
still quiet and collected, but bore the same air as before, of a man
going through a penance.

This was observed by Don Camillo, who sat on the right of the Princess,
and led to various little scenes.

"Very good company here, Mr. Rossi. Always sure of seeing some beautiful
young women," said Don Camillo.

"And beautiful young men, apparently," said David Rossi.

The beautiful young man called Lu-lu was there, and reaching over to Don
Camillo, and speaking in a whisper between the puff of a cigarette and a
sip of coffee, he said:

"Why doesn't the Minister buy the man up? Easy enough to buy the press
these days."

"He's doing better than that," said Don Camillo. "He's drawing him from
opposition by the allurements of...."

"Office?"

"No, the lady," whispered Don Camillo, but Roma heard him.

She was ashamed. The innuendoes which belittled David Rossi were
belittling herself as well, and she wanted to get up and fly.

Rossi himself seemed to be unconscious of anything hurtful. Although
silent, he was calm and cheerful, and his manner was natural and polite.
The wife of one of the royal aides-de-camp sat next to him, and talked
constantly of the King.

Roma found herself listening to every word that was said to David Rossi,
but she also heard a conversation that was going on at the other end of
the table.

"Wants to be another Cola di Rienzi, doesn't he?" said Lu-lu.

"Another Christ," said Don Camillo. "He'll be asking for a crown of
thorns by-and-by, and calling on the world to immolate him for the sake
of humanity. Look! He's talking to the little Baroness, but he is
fifteen thousand miles above the clouds at this moment."

"Where does he come from, I wonder?" said Lu-lu, and then the two hands
of Don Camillo played the invisible accordion.

"Madame de Trop says his father was Master of the House to Prince
Petrolium--vice-prince, you know, and brought up in the little palace,"
said the Princess.

"Don't believe a word of it," said Don Camillo, "and I'll wager he never
supped at a decent hotel before."

"I'll ask him! Listen now! Some fun," said the Princess. "Honourable
Rossi!"

"Yes, Princess," said David Rossi.

The eyes of the little Princess swept the table with a sparkling light.

"Beautiful room, isn't it?"

"Beautiful."

"Never been here before, I suppose?"

David Rossi looked steadfastly into her eyes and answered, "Oh yes,
Princess. When I first returned to Italy eight years ago I was a waiter
in this house for a month."

The sparkling face of the little Princess broke up like a snowball in
the sun, and the two other men dropped their heads.

Roma hardly knew what her own feelings were. Humiliation, shame,
confusion, but above all, pride--pride in David Rossi's courage and
strength.

The white mist from the Campagna pierced to the bone as they came out by
the glass-covered hall, and an old woman with an earthenware scaldino,
crouching by the marble pillars in the street, held out a chill, damp
hand and cried:

"A penny for God's sake! May I die unconfessed if I've eaten anything
since yesterday!... God bless you, my daughter! and the Holy Virgin and
all the saints!"

At the door of her house Roma parted from the Princess, and said to
Rossi, as the carriage drove away, "Come early to-morrow. I've not yet
been able to work properly somehow."

She was restless and feverish, and she would have gone to bed
immediately, but crossing the drawing-room she heard the fretful voice
of her aunt saying, "Is that you, Roma?" and she had no choice but to go
into the Countess's bedroom.

A red lamp burned before the shrine, and the old lady was in an
embroidered nightdress, but she was wide awake, and her eyes flashed and
her lips trembled.

"Ah, it's you at last! Sit down! I want to speak to you. Natalina!"
cried the Countess. "Oh, dear me, the girl has gone to bed. Give me the
cognac. There it is--on the dressing-table."

She sipped the brandy, fidgeted with her cambric handkerchief, and said:

"Roma, I'm surprised at you! You hadn't used to be so stupid! How? Don't
you see what that woman is doing? What woman? The Princess, of course.
Inviting you to share her box at the opera so that you may be seen in
public with that man. She hates him like poison, but she would swallow
anything to throw you and this Rossi together. Do you expect the Baron
to approve of that? His enemy, and you on such terms with the man? Here,
take back this cognac. I feel as if I would choke--Natalina...."

"You're quite mistaken, Aunt Betsy," said Roma. "The Baron was at the
opera and came into the box himself, and he approved of everything."

"Tut! Don't tell me! Because he has some respect for himself and keeps
his own counsel you are simple enough to think he will not be offended."

The old lady's voice was dying down to a choking whisper, but she went
on without a pause.

"If you've no thought for yourself, you might have some for me. You are
young, and anything may come to you, but I'm old and I'm tied down to
this mattress, and what is to happen if the Baron takes offence? The
income he allows us from your father's estates is under his own control
still. He can cut it off at any moment, and if he does, what is to
become of me?"

Roma's bosom was swelling under her heavy breathing, her heart was
beating violently and her head was dizzy. All the bitterness of the
evening was boiling in her throat, and it burst out at length in a
flood.

"So that is all your moral protestations come to, is it?" she said.
"Because the Baron is necessary to you and you cannot exist without him,
you expect me to buy and sell myself according to your necessities."

"Roma! What are you saying? Aren't you ashamed...."

"Aren't _you_ ashamed? You've been trying to throw me into the arms of
the Baron, and you haven't cared what would happen so long as I kept up
appearances."

"Oh, dear! I see what it is. You want to be the death of me! You will,
too, before you've done. Natalina! Where is...."

"More than that, you've poisoned my mind against my father, and because
I couldn't remember him, you've brought me up to think of him as selfish
and vain and indifferent to his own daughter. But my father wasn't that
kind of man at all."

"Who told you that, miss?"

"Never mind who told me. My father was a saint and a martyr, and a great
man, and he loved me with all his heart and soul."

"Oh, my head! My poor head!... A martyr indeed! A socialist, a
republican, a rebel, an anarchist, you mean!"

"Never mind what his politics were. He was my father--that is
enough--and you had no right to make _me_ think ill of him, whatever the
world might do."

Roma was superb at that moment, with her head thrown back, her eyes
flaming, and her magnificent figure swelling and heaving under her
clinging gown.

"You'll kill me, I tell you. The cognac ... Natalina...." cried the
Countess, but Roma was gone.

Before going to bed Roma wrote to the Baron:

    "Certain you are wrong. Why waste time sending Charles Minghelli
    to London? Why? Why? Why? The forger will find out nothing, and if
    he does, it will only be by exercise of his Israelitish art of
    making bricks without straw. Stop him at once if you wish to save
    public money and spare yourself personal disappointment. Stop him!
    Stop him! Stop him!

    "P.S.--To show you how far astray your man has gone, D. R.
    mentioned to-night that he was once a waiter at the Grand Hotel!"


                                VI

Next morning David Rossi arrived early.

"Now we must get to work in earnest," said Roma. "I think I see my way
at last."

It was not John the beloved disciple, John who lay in the bosom of his
Lord. It was Peter, the devoted, stalwart, brave individual, human,
erring but glorious Peter. "Thou art Peter, and on this rock I build my
church."

"Same position as before. Eyes the other way. Thank you!... Afraid you
didn't enjoy yourself last night--no?"

"At the theatre? I was interested. But the human spectacle was perhaps
more to me than the artistic one. I am no artist, you see.... How did
_you_ become a sculptor?"

"Oh, I studied a little in the studios of Paris, where I went to school,
you see."

"But you were born in London?"

"Yes."

"Why did you come to Rome?"

"Rome was the home of my people, you know. And then there was my
name--Roma!"

"I knew a Roma long ago."

"Really? Another Roma?"

There was a tremor in her voice.

"It was the little daughter of the friend I've spoken about."

"How interest ... No, at the window, please--that will do."

Roma was choking with a sense of duplicity, but save for a turn of the
head David Rossi gave no sign.

"She was only seven when I saw her last."

"That was long ago, you say?"

"Seventeen years ago."

"Then she will be the same age as...."

"The first time I saw her she was only three, and she was in her
nightdress ready for bed."

Roma laughed a little, but she knew that every note in her voice was
confused and false.

"She said her prayers with a little lisp at that time. 'Our Fader oo art
in heben, alud be dy name.'"

He laughed a little now, as he mimicked the baby voice. They laughed
together, then they looked at each other, and then with serious eyes
they turned away.

"You'll think it strange, but I date my first conscious and definite
aspiration to the memory of that hour."

"Really?"

"Ten years afterward, when I was in America, the words of that prayer
came back to me in Roma's little lisp. 'Dy kingum tum. Dy will be done
on eard as it is in heben.'"

For some time after that Roma worked on without speaking, feeling
feverish and restless. But just as the silence was becoming painful, and
she could bear it no longer, Felice came to announce lunch.

"You'll stay? I want so much to work on while I'm in the mood," she
said.

"With pleasure," he replied.

She ate hardly at all, for she was troubled by many misgivings. Did he
know her? He did; he must; every word, every tone seemed to tell her
that. Then why did he not speak out plainly? Because, having revealed
himself to her, he was waiting for her to reveal herself to him. And why
had she not done so? Because she was enmeshed in the nets of the society
she lived in; because she was ashamed of the errand that had brought
them together; and most of all because she had not dared to lay bare
that secret of his life which, like an escaped convict, dragged behind
it the broken chain of the prison-house.

_David Leone is dead!_ To uncover, even to their own eyes only, the fact
that lay hidden behind those words was like personating the priest and
listening at the grating of the confessional!

No matter! She must do it! She must reveal herself as her heart and
instinct might direct. She must claim the parentage of the noblest soul
that ever died for liberty, and David Rossi must trust his secret to the
bond of blood which would make it impossible for her to betray the
foster-son of her own father.

Having come to this conclusion, the light seemed to break in her heavy
sky, but the clouds were charged with electricity. As they returned to
the studio she was excited and a little hysterical, for she thought the
time was near. At that moment a regiment of soldiers passed along under
the ilex trees to the Pincio, with their band of music playing as they
marched.

"Ah, the dear old days!" said David Rossi. "Everything reminds me of
them! I remember that when she was six...."

"Roma?"

"Yes--a regiment of troops returned from a glorious campaign, and the
doctor took us to see the illuminations and rejoicings. We came to a
great piazza almost as large as the piazza of St. Peter's, with
fountains and a tall column in the middle of it."

"I know--Trafalgar Square!"

"Dense crowds covered the square, but we found a place on the steps of a
church."

"I remember--St. Martin's Church. You see, I know London."

"The soldiers came in by the big railway station close by...."

"Charing Cross, isn't it."

"And they marched to the tune of the 'British Grenadiers' and the
thunder of fifty thousand throats. And as their general rode past, a
beacon of electric lights in the centre of the square blazed out like an
aureole about the statue of a great Englishman who had died long ago for
the cause which had then conquered."

"Gordon!" she cried--she was losing herself every moment.

"'Look, darling!' said the doctor to little Roma. And Roma said, 'Papa,
is it God?' I was a tall boy then, and stood beside him. 'She'll never
forget that, David,' he said."

"And she didn't ... she couldn't ... I mean.... Have you ever told me what
became of her?"

She would reveal herself in a moment--only a moment--after all, it was
delicious to play with this sweet duplicity.

"Have you?" she said in a tremulous voice.

His head was down. "Dead!" he answered, and the tool dropped out of her
hand on to the floor.

"I was five years in America after the police expelled me from London,
and when I returned to England I went back to the little shop in Soho."

She was staring at him and holding her breath. He was looking out of the
window.

"The same people were there, and their own daughter was a grown-up girl,
but Roma was gone."

She could hear the breath in her nostrils.

"They told me she had been missing for a week, and then ... her body had
been found in the river."

She felt like one struck dumb.

"The man took me to the grave. It was the grave of her mother in Kensal
Green, and under her mother's name I read her own inscription--'Sacred
also to the memory of Roma Roselli, found drowned in the Thames, aged
twelve years.'"

The warm blood which had tingled through her veins was suddenly frozen
with horror.

"Not to-day," she thought, and at that moment a faint sound of the band
on the Pincio came floating in by the open window.

"I must go," said David Rossi, rising.

Then she recovered herself and began to talk on other subjects. When
would he come again? He could not say. The parliamentary session opened
soon. He would be very busy.

When David Rossi was gone Roma went upstairs, and Natalina met her
carrying two letters. One of them was going to the post--it was from the
Countess to the Baron. The other was from the Baron to herself.

    "MY DEAREST ROMA,--A thousand thanks for the valuable clue about
    the Grand Hotel. Already we have followed up your lead, and we
    find that the only David Rossi who was ever a waiter there gave as
    reference the name of an Italian baker in Soho. Minghelli has gone
    to London, and I am sending him this further information. Already
    he is fishing in strange waters, and I am sure you are dying to
    know if he has caught anything. So am I, but we must possess our
    souls in patience.

    "But, my dearest Roma, what is happening to your handwriting? It
    is so shaky nowadays that I can scarcely decipher some of
    it.--With love.
                                                                "B."


                                VII

    "DEAR GUARDIAN,--But I'm not--I'm not! I'm not in the least
    anxious to hear of what Mr. Minghelli is doing in London, because
    I know he is doing nothing, and whatever he says, either through
    his own mouth or the mouth of his Italian baker in Soho, I shall
    never believe a word he utters. As to Mr. Rossi, I am now
    perfectly sure that he does not identify me at all. He believes my
    father's daughter is dead, and he has just been telling me a
    shocking story of how the body of a young girl was picked out of
    the Thames (about the time you took me away from London) and
    buried in the name of Roma Roselli. He actually saw the grave and
    the tombstone! Some scoundrel has been at work somewhere. Who is
    it, I wonder?--Yours,
                                                              "R. V."

Having written this letter in the heat and haste of the first moment
after David Rossi's departure, she gave it to Bruno to post immediately.

"Just so!" said Bruno to himself, as he glanced at the superscription.

Next morning she dressed carefully, as if expecting David Rossi as
usual, but when he did not come she told herself she was glad of it.
Things had happened too hurriedly; she wanted time to breathe and to
think.

All day long she worked on the bust. It was a new delight to model by
memory, to remember an expression and then try to reproduce it. The
greatest difficulty lay in the limitation of her beautiful art. There
were so many memories, so many expressions, and the clay would take but
one of them.

The next day after that she dressed herself as carefully as before, but
still David Rossi did not come. No matter! It would give her time to
think of all he had said, to go over his words and stories.

Did he know her? Certainly he knew her! He must have known from the
first that she was her father's daughter, or he would never have put
himself in her power. His belief in her was such a sweet thing. It was
delicious.

Next day also David Rossi did not come, and she began to torture herself
with misgivings. Was he indifferent? Had all her day-dreams been
delusions? Little as she wished to speak to Bruno, she was compelled to
do so.

Bruno hardly lifted his eyes from his chisel and soft iron hammer.
"Parliament is to meet soon," he said, "and when a man is leader of a
party he has enough to do, you know."

"Ask him to come to-morrow. Say I wish for one more sitting--only one."

"I'll tell him," said Bruno, with a bob of his head over the block of
marble.

But David Rossi did not come the next day either, and Bruno had no
better explanation.

"Busy with his new 'Republic' now, and no time to waste, I can tell
you."

"He will never come again," she thought, and then everything around and
within her grew dark and chill.

She was sleeping badly, and to tire herself at night she went out to
walk in the moonlight along the path under the convent wall. She walked
as far as the Pincio gates, where the path broadens to a circular space
under a table of clipped ilexes, beneath which there is a fountain and
a path going down to the Piazza di Spagna. The night was soft and very
quiet, and standing under the deep shadows of the trees, with only the
cruel stars shining through, and no sound in the air save the sobbing of
the fountain, she heard a man's footstep on the gravel coming up from
below.

It was David Rossi. He passed within a few yards, yet he did not see
her. She wanted to call to him, but she could not do so. For a moment he
stood by the deep wall that overlooks the city, and then turned down the
path which she had come by. A trembling thought that was afraid to take
shape held her back and kept her silent, but the stars beat kindly in an
instant and the blood in her veins ran warm. She watched him from where
she stood, and then with a light foot she followed him at a distance.

It was true! He stopped at the parapet before the church, and looked up
at her windows. There was a light in one of them, and his eyes seemed to
be steadfastly fixed on it. Then he turned to go down the steps. He went
down slowly, sometimes stopping and looking up, then going on again.
Once more she tried to call to him. "Mr. Rossi." But her voice seemed to
die in her throat. After a moment he was gone, the houses had hidden
him, and the church clock was striking twelve.

When she returned to her bedroom and looked at herself in the glass, her
face was flushed and her eyes were sparkling. She did not want to sleep
at all that night, for the beating of her heart was like music, and the
moon and stars were singing a song.

"If I could only be quite, quite sure!" she thought, and next morning
she tackled Bruno.

Bruno was no match for her now, but he put down his shaggy head, like a
bull facing a stone fence.

"Tell you the honest truth, Donna Roma," he said, "Mr. Rossi is one of
those who think that when a man has taken up a work for the world it is
best if he has no ties of family."

"Really? Is that so?" she answered. "But I don't understand. He can't
help having father and mother, can he?"

"He can help having a wife, though," said Bruno, "and Mr. Rossi thinks a
public man should be like a priest, giving up home and love and so
forth, that others may have them more abundantly."

"So for that reason...."

"For that reason he doesn't throw himself in the way of temptation."

"And you think that's why...."

"I think that's why he keeps out of the way of women."

"Perhaps he doesn't care for them--some men don't, you know."

"Care for them! Mr. Rossi is one of the men who think pearls and
diamonds of women, and if he had to be cast on a desert island with
anybody, he would rather have one woman than a hundred thousand men."

"Ah, yes, but perhaps there's no 'one woman' in the world for him yet,
Bruno."

"Perhaps there is, perhaps there isn't," said Bruno, and his hammer fell
on the chisel and the white sparks began to fly.

"_You_ would soon see if there were, wouldn't you, Bruno?"

"Perhaps I would, perhaps I wouldn't," said Bruno, and then he wagged
his wise head and growled, "In the battle of love he wins who flies."

"Does _he_ say that, Bruno?"

"He does. One day our old woman was trying to lead him on a bit. 'A
heart to share your joys and sorrows is something in this world,' says
she."

"And what did Mr. Rossi say?"

"'A woman's love is the sweetest thing in the world,' he said; 'but if I
found myself caring too much for anybody I should run away.'"

"Did Mr. Rossi really say that, Bruno?"

"He did--upon my life he did!"

Bruno had the air of a man who had achieved a moral victory, and Roma,
whose eyes were dancing with delight, wanted to fall on his stupid,
sulky face and kiss and kiss it.

During the afternoon of the day following, the Princess Bellini came in
with Don Camillo. "Here's Gi-gi!" she cried. "He comes to say there's to
be a meet of the foxhounds on the Campagna to-morrow. If you'd like to
come I'll take you, and if you think Mr. Rossi will come too...."

"If he rides and has time to spare," said Roma.

"Precisely," said Don Camillo. "The worst of being a prophet is that it
gives one so much trouble to agree with one's self, you know. Rumour
says that our illustrious Deputy has been a little out of odour with his
own people lately, and is now calling a meeting to tell the world what
his 'Creed and Charter' doesn't mean. Still a flight into the country
might do no harm even to the stormy petrel of politics, and if any one
could prevail with him...."

"Leave that to Roma, and see to everything else yourself," said the
Princess. "On the way to that tiresome tea-room in the Corso, my dear.
'Charity and Work,' you know. Committee for the protection of poor
girls, or something. But we must see the old aunt first, I suppose. Come
in, Gi-gi!"

Three minutes afterwards Roma was dressed for the street, and her dog
was leaping and barking beside her.

"Carriage, Eccellenza?"

"Not to-day, thank you! Down, Black, down! Keep the dog from following
me, Felice."

As she passed the lodge the porter handed her an envelope bearing the
seal of the Minister, but she did not stop to open it. With a light step
she tripped along the street, hailed a _coupé_, cried "Piazza Navona,"
and then composed herself to read her letter.

When the Princess and Don Camillo came out of the Countess's room Roma
was gone, and the dog was scratching at the inside of the outer door.

"Now where can she have gone to so suddenly, I wonder? And there's her
poor dog trying to follow her!"

"Is that the dog that goes to the Deputy's apartment?"

"Certainly it is! His name is Black. I'll hold him while you open the
door, Felice. There! Good dog! Good Black! Oh, the brute, he has broken
away from me."

"Black! Black! Black!"

"No use, Felice. He'll he half way through the streets by this time."

And going down the stairs the little Princess whispered to her
companion: "Now, if Black comes home with his mistress this evening it
will be easy to see where _she_ has been."

Meantime Roma in her _coupé_ was reading her letter--

    "DEAREST,--Been away from Rome for a few days, and hence the delay
    in answering your charming message. Don't trouble a moment about
    the dead-and-buried nightmare. If the story is true, so much the
    better. R. R. _is_ dead, thank God, and her unhappy wraith will
    haunt your path no more. But if Dr. Roselli knew nothing about
    David Rossi, how comes it that David Rossi knows so much about Dr.
    Roselli? It looks like another clue. Thanks again. A thousand
    thanks!

    "Still no news from London, but though I pretend neither to
    knowledge nor foreknowledge, I am still satisfied that we are on
    the right track.

    "Dinner-party to-night, dearest, and I shall be obliged to you if
    I may borrow Felice. Your Princess Potiphar, your Don Saint
    Joseph, your Count Signorina, your Senator Tom-tit, and--will you
    believe it?--your Madame de Trop! I can deny you nothing, you see,
    but I am cruelly out of luck that my dark house must lack the
    light of all drawing-rooms, the sunshine of all Rome!

    "How clever of you to throw dust in the eyes of your aunt herself!
    And these red-hot prophets in petticoats, how startled they will
    soon be! Adieu!
                                                           "BONELLI."

As the _coupé_ turned into the Piazza Navona, Roma was tearing the
letter into shreds and casting them out of the window.


                                VIII

While Roma climbed the last flight of stairs to David Rossi's apartment,
with the slippery-sloppery footsteps of the old Garibaldian going before
her, Bruno's thunderous voice was rocking through the rooms above.

"Look at him, Mr. Rossi! Republican, democrat, socialist, and rebel!
Upsets the government of this house once a day regularly--dethrones the
King and defies the Queen! Catch the piggy-wiggy, Uncle David! Here goes
for it--one, two, three, and away!"

Then shrieks and squeals of childish laughter, mingled with another
man's gentler tones, and a woman's frightened remonstrance. And then
sudden silence and the voice of the Garibaldian in a panting whisper,
saying, "She's here again, sir!"

"Donna Roma?"

"Yes."

"Come in," cried David Rossi, and from the threshold of the open hall
she saw him, in the middle of the floor, with a little boy pitching and
heaving like a young sea-lion in his arms.

He slipped the boy to his feet and said, "Run to the lady and kiss her
hand, Joseph." But the boy stood off shyly, and, stepping into the room,
Roma knelt to the child and put her arms about him.

"What a big little man, to be sure! His name is Joseph, is it? And
what's his age? Six! Think of that! Have I seen him before, Mrs. Rocco?
Yes? Perhaps he was here the day I called before? Was he? So? How stupid
of me to forget! Ah, of course, now I remember, he was in his
nightdress and asleep, and Mr. Rossi was carrying him to bed."

The mother's heart was captured in a moment. "Do you love children,
Donna Roma?"

"Indeed, I do!"

During this passage between the women Bruno had grunted his way out of
the room, and was now sidling down the staircase, being suddenly smitten
by his conscience with the memory of a message he had omitted to
deliver.

"Come, Joseph," said Elena. But Joseph, who had recovered from his
bashfulness, was in no hurry to be off, and Roma said:

"No, no! I've only called for a moment. It is to say," turning to David
Rossi, "that there's a meet of the foxhounds on the Campagna to-morrow,
and to tell you from Don Camillo that if you ride and would care to
go...."

"_You_ are going?"

"With the Princess, yes! But there will be no necessity to follow the
hounds all day long, and perhaps coming home...."

"I will be there."

"How charming! That's all I came to say, and so...."

She made a pretence of turning to go, but he said:

"Wait! Now that you are here I have something to show to you."

"To me?"

"Come in," he cried, and, blowing a kiss to the boy, Roma followed Rossi
into the sitting-room.

"One moment," he said, and he left her to go into the bedroom.

When he came back he had a small parcel in his hands wrapped in a lace
handkerchief.

"We have talked so much of my old friend Roselli that I thought you
might like to see his portrait."

"His portrait? Have you really got his portrait?"

"Here it is," and he put into her hands the English photograph which
used to hang by his bed.

She took it eagerly and looked at it steadfastly, while her lips
trembled and her eyes grew moist. There was silence for a moment, and
then she said, in a voice that struggled to control itself: "So this was
the father of little Roma?"

"Yes."

"Is it very like him?"

"Very."

"What a beautiful face! What a reverend head! Did he look like that on
the day ... the day he was at Kensal Green?"

"Exactly."

The excitement she laboured under could no longer be controlled, and she
lifted the picture to her lips and kissed it. Then catching her breath,
and looking up at him with swimming eyes, she laughed through her tears
and said:

"That is because he was your friend, and because ... because he loved my
little namesake."

David Rossi did not reply, and the silence was too audible, so she said
with another nervous laugh:

"Not that I think she deserved such a father. He must have been the best
father a girl ever had, but she...."

"She was a child," said David Rossi.

"Still, if she had been worthy of a father like that...."

"She was only seven, remember."

"Even so, but if she had not been a little selfish ... wasn't she a
little selfish?"

"You mustn't abuse my friend Roma."

Her eyes beamed, her cheeks burned, her nerves tingled. It would be a
sweet delight to egg him on, but she dare not go any farther.

"I beg your pardon," she said in a soft voice. "Of course you know best.
And perhaps years afterward when she came to think of what her father
had been to her ... that is to say if she lived..."

Their eyes met again, and now hers fell in confusion.

"I want to give you that portrait," he said.

"Me?"

"You would like to have it?"

"More than anything in the world. But you value it yourself?"

"Beyond anything I possess."

"Then how can I take it from you?"

"There is only one person in the world I would give it to. She has it,
and I am contented."

It was impossible to hear the strain any longer without crying out, and
to give physical expression to her feelings she lifted the portrait to
her lips again and kissed and kissed it.

He smiled at her, she smiled back; the silence was hard to break, but
just as they were on the edge of the precipice the big shock-head of the
little boy looked in on them through the chink of the door and cried:

"You needn't ask me to come in, 'cause I won't!"

By the blessed instinct of the motherhood latent in her, Roma understood
the boy in a moment. "If I were a gentleman, I would, though," she said.

"_Would_ you?" said Joseph, and in he came, with a face shining all
over.

"Hurrah! A piano!" said Roma, leaping up and seating herself at the
instrument. "What shall I play for you, Joseph?"

Joseph was indifferent so long as it was a song, and with head aside,
Roma touched the keys and pretended to think. After a moment of sweet
duplicity she struck up the air she had come expressly to play.

It was the "British Grenadiers." She sang a verse of it. She sang in
English and with the broken pronunciation of a child--

    "Some talk of Allisander, and some of Hergoles;
    Of Hector and Eyesander, and such gate names as these..."

Suddenly she became aware that David Rossi was looking at her through
the glass on the mantel-piece, and to keep herself from crying she began
to laugh, and the song came to an end.

At the same moment the door burst open with a bang, and the dog came
bounding into the room. Behind it came Elena, who said:

"It was scratching at the staircase door, and I thought it must have
followed you."

"Followed Mr. Rossi, you mean. He has stolen my dog's heart away from
me," said Roma.

"That is what I say about my boy's," said Elena.

"But Joseph is going for a soldier, I see."

"It's a porter he wants to be."

"Then so he shall--he shall be my porter some day," said Roma, whereupon
Joseph was frantic with delight, and Elena was saying to herself, "What
wicked lies they tell of her--I wonder they are not ashamed!"

The fire was going down and the twilight was deepening.

"Shall I bring you the lamp, sir?" said Elena.

"Not for me," said Roma. "I am going immediately." But even when mother
and child had gone she did not go. Unconsciously they drew nearer and
nearer to each other in the gathering darkness, and as the daylight died
their voices softened and there were quiet questions and low replies.
The desire to speak out was struggling in the woman's heart with the
delight of silence. But she would reveal herself at last.

"I have been thinking a great deal about the story they told you in
London--of Roma's death and burial, I mean. Had you no reason to think
it might be false?"

"None whatever."

"It never occurred to you that it might be to anybody's advantage to say
that she was dead while she was still alive?"

"How could it? Who was to perpetrate a crime for the sake of the
daughter of a poor doctor in Soho--a poor prisoner in Elba?"

"Then it was not until afterward that you heard that the poor doctor was
a great prince?"

"Not until the night you were here before."

"And you had never heard anything of his daughter in the interval?"

"Once I had! It was on the same day, though. A man came here from London
on an infamous errand..."

"What was his name?"

"Charles Minghelli."

"What did he say?"

"He said Roma Roselli was not dead at all, but worse than dead--that she
had fallen into the hands of an evil man, and turned out badly."

"Did you ... did you believe that story?"

"Not one word of it! I called the man a liar, and flung him out of the
house."

"Then you ... you think ... if she is still living...."

"My Roma is a good woman."

Her face burned up to the roots of her hair. She choked with joy, she
choked with pain. His belief in her purity stifled her. She could not
speak now--she could not reveal herself. There was a moment of silence,
and then in a tremulous voice she said:

"Will you not call _me_ Roma, and try to think I am your little friend?"

When she came to herself after that she was back in her own apartment,
in her aunt's bedroom, and kissing the old lady's angular face. And the
Countess was breaking up the stupefaction of her enchantment with sighs
and tears and words of counsel.

"I only want you to preserve yourself for your proper destiny, Roma. You
are the _fiancée_ of the Baron, as one might say, and the poor maniac
can't last long."

Before dressing for dinner Roma replied to the Minister:--

    "DEAR BARON BONELLI,--Didn't I tell you that Minghelli would find
    out nothing? I am now more than ever sure that the whole idea is
    an error. Take my advice and drop it. Drop it! Drop it! I shall,
    at all events!--Yours,

    "ROMA VOLONNA.

    "Success to the dinner! Am sending Felice. He will give you this
    letter.--R. V."


                                IX

It was the sweetest morning of the Roman winter. The sun shone with a
gentle radiance, and the motionless air was fragrant with the odour of
herbs and flowers. Outside the gate which leads to the old Appian Way
grooms were waiting with horses, blanketed and hooded, and huntsmen in
red coats, white breeches, pink waistcoats, and black boots, were
walking their mounts to the place appointed for the meet. In a line of
carriages were many ladies, some in riding-habits, and on foot there was
a string of beggars, most of them deformed, with here and there, at
little villages, a group of rosy children watching the procession as it
passed.

The American and English Ambassadors were riding side by side behind a
magnificent carriage with coachman and tiger in livery of scarlet and
gold.

"Who would think, to look on a scene like this, that the city is
seething with dissatisfaction?" said the Englishman.

"Rome?" said the American. "Its aristocratic indifference will not allow
it to believe that here, as everywhere else in the world, great and
fatal changes are going on all the time. These lands, for example--to
whom do they belong? Nominally to the old Roman nobility, but really to
the merchants of the Campagna--a company of middlemen who grew rich by
leasing them from the princes and subletting them to the poor."

"And the nobles themselves--how are they faring?"

"Badly! Already they are of no political significance, and the State
knows them not."

"They don't appear to go into the army or navy--what do they go into?"

"Love!"

"And meantime the Italian people?"

"Meantime the great Italian people, like the great English people, the
great German people, and the people of every country where the
privileged classes still exist, are rising like a mighty wave to sweep
all this sea-wrack high and dry on to the rocks."

"And this wave of the people," said the Englishman, inclining his head
toward the carriage in front, "is represented by men like friend Rossi?"

"Would be, if he could keep himself straight," said the American.

"And where is the Tarpeian rock of friend Rossi's politics?"

The American slapped his glossy boot with his whip, lowered his voice,
and said, "There!"

"Donna Roma?"

"A fortnight ago you heard his speech on the liveries of scarlet and
gold, and look! He's under them himself already."

"You think there is no other inference?"

The American shook his head. "Always the way with these leaders of
revolution. It's Samson's strength with Samson's weakness in every
mother's son of them."

"Good-morning, General Potter!" said a cheerful voice from the carriage
in front.

It was Roma herself. She sat by the side of the little Princess, with
David Rossi on the seat before them. Her eyes were bright, there was a
glow in her cheeks, and she looked lovelier than ever in her
close-fitting riding-habit.

At the meeting-place there was a vast crowd of on-lookers, chiefly
foreigners, in cabs and carriages and four-in-hand coaches from the
principal hotels. The Master of the Hunt was ready, with his impatient
hounds at his feet, and around him was a brilliant scene. Officers in
blue, huntsmen in red, ladies in black, jockeys in jackets, a sea of
feathers and flowers and sunshades, with the neighing of the horses and
yapping of the dogs, the vast undulating country, the smell of earth and
herbs, and the morning sunlight over all.

Don Camillo was waiting with horses for his party, and they mounted
immediately. The horse for Roma was a quiet bay mare with limpid eyes.
General Potter helped her to the saddle, and she went cantering through
the long lush grass.

"What has your charming young charge been doing with herself, Princess?"
said the American. "She was always beautiful, but to-day she's lovely."

"She's like Undine after she had found her soul," said the Englishman.

The little Princess laughed. "Love and a cough cannot be hidden,
gentlemen," she whispered, with a look toward David Rossi.

"You don't mean...."

"Hush!"

Meantime Rossi, in ordinary walking dress, was approaching the horse he
was intended to ride. It was a high strong-limbed sorrel with wild eyes
and panting nostrils. The English groom who held it was regarding the
rider with a doubtful expression, and a group of booted and spurred
huntsmen were closing around.

To everybody's surprise, the deputy gathered up the reins and leaped
lightly to the saddle, and at the next moment he was riding at Roma's
side. Then the horn was sounded, the pack broke into music, the horses
beat their hoofs on the turf and the hunt began.

There was a wall to jump first, and everybody cleared it easily until it
came to David Rossi's turn, when the sorrel refused to jump. He patted
the horse's neck and tried it again, but it shied and went off with its
head between its legs. A third time he brought the sorrel up to the
wall, and a third time it swerved aside.

The hunters had waited to watch the result, and as the horse came up for
a fourth trial, with its wild eyes flashing, its nostrils quivering, and
its forelock tossed over one ear, it was seen that the bridle had broken
and Rossi was riding with one rein.

"He'll be lucky if he isn't hurt," said some one.

"Why doesn't he give it the whip over its quarters?" said another.

But David Rossi only patted his horse until it came to the spot where it
had shied before. Then he reached over its neck on the side of the
broken rein, and with open hand struck it sharply across the nose. The
horse reared, snorted, and jumped, and at the next moment it was
standing quietly on the other side of the wall.

Roma, on her bay mare, was ashen pale, and the American Ambassador
turned to her and said:

"Never knew but one man to do a thing like that, Donna Roma."

Roma swallowed something in her throat and said: "Who was it, General
Potter?"

"The present Pope when he was a Noble Guard."

"He can ride, by Jove!" said Don Camillo.

"That sort of stuff has to be in a man's blood. Born in him--must be!"
said the Englishman.

And then David Rossi came up with a new bridle to his sorrel, and Sir
Evelyn added: "You handle a horse like a man who began early, Mr.
Rossi."

"Yes," said David Rossi; "I was a stable-boy two years in New York, your
Excellency."

At that moment the huntsman who was leading with two English terriers
gave the signal that the fox was started, whereupon the hounds yelped,
the whips whistled, and the horses broke into a canter.

Two hours afterwards the poor little creature that had been the origin
of the holiday was tracked to earth and killed. Its head and tail were
cut off, and the rest of its body was thrown to the dogs. After that
flasks were taken out, healths were drunk, cheers were given, and then
the hunt broke up, and the hunters began to return at an easy trot.

Roma and David Rossi were riding side by side, and the Princess was a
pace or two behind them.

"Roma!" cried the Princess, "what a stretch for a gallop!"

"Isn't it?" said Roma, and in a moment she was off.

"I believe her mare has mastered her," said the Princess, and at the
next instant David Rossi was gone too.

"Peace be with them! They're a lovely pair!" said the Princess,
laughing. "But we might as well go home. They are like Undine, and will
return no more."


                                X

Meantime, with the light breeze in her ears, and the beat of her horse's
hoofs echoing among the aqueducts and tombs, Roma galloped over the
broad Campagna. After a moment she heard some one coming after her, and
for joy of being pursued she whipped up and galloped faster. Without
looking back she knew who was behind, and as her horse flew over the
hillocks her heart leaped and sang. When the strong-limbed sorrel came
up with the quiet bay mare, they were nearly two miles from their
starting-place, and far out of the track of their fellow-hunters. Both
were aglow from head to foot, and as they drew rein they looked at each
other and laughed.

"Might as well go on now, and come out by the English cemetery," said
Roma.

"Good!" said David Rossi.

"But it's half-past two," said Roma, looking at her little watch, "and
I'm as hungry as a hunter."

"Naturally," said David Rossi, and they laughed again. There was an
osteria somewhere in that neighbourhood. He had known it when he was a
boy. They would dine on yellow beans and macaroni.

Presently they saw a house smoking under a scraggy clump of eucalyptus.
It was the osteria, half farmstead and half inn. A timid lad took their
horses, an evil-looking old man bowed them into the porch, and an
elderly woman, with a frightened expression and a face wrinkled like the
bark of a cedar, brought them a bill of fare.

They laughed at everything--at the unfamiliar menu, because it was
soiled enough to have served for a year; at the food, because it was so
simple; and at the prices, because they were so cheap.

Roma looked over David Rossi's shoulder as he read out the bill of fare,
and they ordered the dinner together.

"Macaroni--threepence! Right! Trout--fourpence! Shall we have
fourpennyworth of trout? Good! Lamb--sixpence! We'll take two lambs--I
mean two sixpenny-worths," and then more laughter.

While the dinner was cooking they went out to walk among the eucalyptus,
and came upon a beautiful dell surrounded by trees and carpeted with
wild flowers.

"Carnival!" cried Roma. "Now if there was anybody here to throw a flower
at one!"

He picked up a handful of violets and tossed them over her head.

"When I was a boy this was where men fought duels," said David Rossi.

"The brutes! What a lovely spot! Must be the place where Pharaoh's
daughter found Moses in the bulrushes!"

"Or where Adam found Eve in the garden of Eden?"

They looked at each other and smiled.

"What a surprise that must have been to him," said Roma. "Whatever did
he think she was, I wonder?"

"An angel who had come down in the moonlight and forgotten to go up in
the morning!"

"Nonsense! He would know in a moment she was a woman."

"Think of it! She was the only woman in the world for him!"

"And fancy! He was the only man!"

The dinner was one long delight. Even its drawbacks were no
disadvantage. The food was bad, and it was badly cooked and badly
served, but nothing mattered.

"Only one fork for all these dishes?" asked David Rossi.

"That's the best of it," said Roma. "You only get one dirty one."

Suddenly she dropped knife and fork, and held up both hands. "I forgot!"

"What?"

"I was to be little Roma all day to-day."

"Why, so you are, and so you have been."

"That cannot be, or you would call her by her name, you know."

"I'll do so the moment she calls me by mine."

"That's not fair," said Roma, and her face flushed up, for the wine of
life had risen to her eyes.

In a vineyard below a girl working among the orange trees was singing
_stornelli_. It was a song of a mother to her son. He had gone away from
the old roof-tree, but he would come back some day. His new home was
bright and big, but the old hearthstone would draw him home. Beautiful
ladies loved him, but the white-haired mother would kiss him again.

They listened for a short dreaming space, and their laughter ceased and
their eyes grew moist. Then they called for the bill, and the old man
with the evil face came up with a forced smile from a bank that had
clearly no assets of that kind to draw upon.

"You've been a long time in this house, landlord," said David Rossi.

"Very long time, Excellency," said the man.

"You came from the Ciociaria."

"Why, yes, I did," said the man, with a look of surprise. "I was poor
then, and later on I lived in the caves and grottoes of Monte Parioli."

"But you knew how to cure the phylloxera in the vines, and when your
master died you married his daughter and came into his vineyard."

"Angelica! Here's a gentleman who knows all about us," said the old man,
and then, grinning from ear to ear, he added:

"Perhaps your Excellency was the young gentleman who used to visit with
his father at the Count's palace on the hill twenty to thirty years
ago?"

David Rossi looked him steadfastly in the face and said: "Do you
remember the poor boy who lived with you at that time?"

The forced smile was gone in a moment. "We had no boy then, Excellency."

"He came to you from Santo Spirito and you got a hundred francs with him
at first, and then you built this pergola."

"If your Excellency is from the Foundling, you may tell them again, as I
told the priest who came before, that we never took a boy from there,
and we had no money from the people who sent him to London."

"You don't remember him, then?"

"Certainly not."

"Nor you?"

The old woman hesitated, and the old man made mouths at her.

"No, Excellency."

David Rossi took a long breath. "Here is the amount of your bill, and
something over. Good-bye!"

The timid lad brought round the horses and the riders prepared to mount.
Roma was looking at the boy with pitying eyes.

"How long have you been here?" she asked.

"Ten years, Excellency," he replied.

He was just twelve years of age and both his parents were dead.

"Poor little fellow!" said Roma, and before David Rossi could prevent
her she was emptying her purse into the boy's hand.

They set off at a trot, and for some time they did not exchange a word.
The sun was sinking and the golden day was dying down. Over the broad
swell of the Campagna, treeless, houseless, a dull haze was creeping
like a shroud, and the long knotted grass was swept by the chill breath
of evening. Nothing broke the wide silence of the desolate space except
the lowing of cattle, the bleat of sheep that were moving in masses like
the woolly waves of a sea, the bark of big white dogs, the shouts of
cowherds carrying long staves, and of shepherds riding on shaggy ponies.
Here and there were wretched straw huts, with groups of fever-stricken
people crouching over the embers of miserable fires, and here and there
were dirty pothouses, which alternated with wooden crosses of the Christ
and grass-covered shrines of the Madonna.

The rhythm of the saddles ceased and the horses walked.

"Was that the place where you were brought up?" said Roma.

"Yes."

"And those were the people who sold you into slavery, so to speak?"

"Yes."

"And you could have confounded them with one word, and did not!"

"What was the use? Besides, they were not the first offenders."

"No; your father was more to blame. Don't you feel sometimes as if you
could hate him for what he has made you suffer?"

David Rossi shook his head. "I was saved from that bitterness by the
saint who saved me from so much besides. 'Don't try to find out who
your father is, David,' he said, 'and if by chance you ever do find out,
don't return evil for evil, and don't avenge yourself on the world.
By-and-bye the world will know you for what you are yourself, not for
what your father is. Perhaps your father is a bad man, perhaps he isn't.
Leave him to God!'"

"It's a terrible thing to think evil of one's own father, isn't it?"
said Roma, but David Rossi did not reply.

"And then--who knows?--perhaps some day you may discover that your
father deserved your love and pity after all."

"Perhaps!"

They had drawn up at another house under a thick clump of eucalyptus
trees. It was the Trappist Monastery of Tre Fontane. Silence was
everywhere in this home of silence.

They went up on to the roof. From that height the whole world around
seemed to be invaded by silence.

It was the silence of all sacred things, the silence of the mass; and
the undying paganism in the hearts of the two that stood there had its
eloquent silence also.

Roma was leaning on the parapet with David Rossi behind her, when
suddenly she began to weep. She wept violently and sobbed.

"What is it?" he asked, but she did not answer.

After a while she grew calm and dried her eyes, called herself foolish,
and began to laugh. But the heart-beats were too audible without saying
something, and at length she tried to speak.

"It was the poor boy at the inn," she said; "the sight of his sweet face
brought back a scene I had quite forgotten," and then, in a faltering
voice, turning her head away, she told him everything.

"It was in London, and my father had found a little Roman boy in the
streets on a winter's night, carrying a squirrel and playing an
accordion. He wore a tattered suit of velveteens, and that was all that
sheltered his little body from the cold. His fingers were frozen stiff,
and he fainted when they brought him into the house. After a while he
opened his eyes, and gazed around at the fire and the faces about him,
and seemed to be looking for something. It was his squirrel, and it was
frozen dead. But he grasped it tight and big tears rolled on to his
cheeks, and he raised himself as if to escape. He was too weak for that,
and my father comforted him and he lay still. That was when I saw him
first; and looking at the poor boy at the inn I thought ... I thought
perhaps he was another ... perhaps my little friend of long ago...."

Her throat was throbbing, and her faltering voice was failing like a
pendulum that is about to stop.

"Roma!" he cried over her shoulder.

"David!"

Their eyes met, their hands clasped, their pent-up secret was out, and
in the dim-lit catacombs of love two souls stood face to face.

"How long have you known it?" she whispered.

"Since the night you came to the Piazza Navona. And you?"

"Since the moment I heard your voice." And then she shuddered and
laughed.

When they left the house of silence a blessed hush had fallen on them, a
great wonder which they had never known before, the wonder of the
everlasting miracle of human hearts.

The sun was sitting behind Rome in a glorious blaze of crimson, with the
domes of churches glistening in the horizontal rays, and the dark globe
of St. Peter's hovering over all. The mortal melancholy which had been
lying over the world seemed to be lifted away, and the earth smiled with
flowers and the heavens shone with gold.

Only the rhythmic cadence of the saddles broke the silence as they swung
to the movement of the horses. Sometimes they looked at each other, and
then they smiled, but they did not speak.

The sun went down, and there was a far-off ringing of bells. It was Ava
Maria. They drew up the horses for a moment and dropped their heads.
Then they started again.

The night chills were coming, and they rode hard. Roma bent over the
mane of her horse and looked proud and happy.

Grooms were waiting for them at the gate of St. Paul, and, giving up
their horses, they got into a carriage. When they reached Trinità de'
Monti the lamplighter was lighting the lamps on the steps of the piazza,
and Roma said in a low voice, with a blush and a smile:

"Don't come in to-night--not to-night, you know."

She wanted to be alone.


                                XI

Felice met Roma at the door of her own apartment, and in more than
usually sepulchral tones announced that the Countess had wished to see
her as soon as she came home. Without waiting to change her
riding-habit, Roma turned into her aunt's room.

The old lady was propped up with pillows, and Natalina was fussing about
her. Her eyes glittered, her thin lips were compressed, and regardless
of the presence of the maid, she straightway fell upon Roma with bitter
reproaches.

"Did you wish to see me, aunt?" said Roma, and the old lady answered in
a mocking falsetto:

"Did I wish to see you, miss? Certainly I wished to see you, although
I'm a broken-hearted woman and sorry for the day I saw you first."

"What have I done now?" said Roma, and the radiant look in her face
provoked the old lady to still louder denunciations.

"What have you done? Mercy me!... Give me my salts, Natalina!"

"Natalina," said Roma quietly, "lay out my studio things, and if Bruno
has gone, tell Felice to light the lamps and see to the stove
downstairs."

The old lady fanned herself with her embroidered handkerchief and began
again.

"I thought you meant to mend your ways when you came in yesterday,
miss--you were so meek and modest. But what was the fact? You had come
to me straight from that man's apartments. You had! You know you had!
Don't try to deny it."

"I don't deny it," said Roma.

"Holy Virgin! She doesn't deny it! Perhaps you admit it?"

"I do admit it."

"Madonna mia! She admits it! Perhaps you made an appointment?"

"No, I went without an appointment."

"Merciful heavens! She is on such terms with the man that she can go to
his apartments without even an appointment! Perhaps you were alone with
him, miss?"

"Yes, we were quite alone," said Roma.

The old lady, who was apparently about to faint right away, looked up at
her little shrine, and said:

"Goodness! A girl! Not even a married woman! And without a maid, too!"

Trying not to lose control of herself, Roma stepped to the door, but her
aunt followed her up.

"A man like that, too! Not even a gentleman! The hypocrite! The
impostor! With his airs of purity and pretence!"

"Aunt Betsy," said Roma, "I was sorry I spoke to you as I did the other
night, not because anything I said was wrong, but because you are weak
and bedridden and suffering. Don't provoke me to speak again as I spoke
before. I did go to Mr. Rossi's rooms yesterday, and if there is any
fault in that, I alone am to blame."

"Are you indeed?" said the old lady, with a shrill, piping cry. "Holy
Saints! she admits so much! Do you know what people will call you when
they hear of it? A hussy! A shameless hussy!"

Roma was flaming up, but she controlled herself and put her hand on the
door-handle.

"They _will_ hear of it, depend on that," cried the Countess. "Last
night at dinner the women were talking of nothing else. Felice heard all
their chattering. That woman let the dog out to follow you, knowing it
would go straight to the man's rooms. 'Whom did it come home with,
Felice?' 'Donna Roma, your Excellency.' 'Then it's clear where Donna
Roma had been.' Ugh! I could choke to think of it. My head is fit to
split! Is there any cognac...?"

Roma's bosom was visibly stirred by her breathing, but she answered
quietly:

"No matter! Why should I care what is thought of my conduct by people
who have no morality of their own to judge me by?"

"Really now?" said the Countess, twisting the wrinkles of her old face
into skeins of mock courtesy. "Upon my word, I didn't think you were so
simple. Understand, miss, it isn't the opinion of the Princess Bellini I
am thinking about, but that of the Baron Bonelli. He has his dignity to
consider, and when the time comes and he is free to take a wife, he is
not likely to marry a girl who has been talked of with another man.
Don't you see what that woman is doing? She has been doing it all along,
and like a simpleton you've been helping her. You've been flinging away
your chances with this Rossi and making yourself impossible to the
Minister."

Roma tossed her head and answered:

"I don't care if I have, Aunt Betsy. I'm not of the same mind as I used
to be, and I think no longer that the holiest things are to be bought
and sold like so much merchandise."

The old lady, who had been bending forward in her vehemence, fell back
on the pillow.

"You'll kill me!" she cried. "Where did you learn such folly? Goodness
knows I've done my best by you. I have tried to teach you your duty to
the baron and to society. But all this comes of admitting these
anarchists into the house. You can't help it, though. It's in your
blood. Your father before you...."

Crimson and trembling from head to foot, Roma turned suddenly and left
the room. Natalina and Felice were listening on the other side of the
door.

But not even this jarring incident could break the spell of Roma's
enchantment, and when dinner was over, and she had gone to the studio
and closed the door, the whole world seemed to be shut out, and nothing
was of the slightest consequence.

Taking the damp cloth from the bust, she looked at her work again. In
the light of the aurora she now lived in, the head she had wrought with
so much labour was poor and inadequate. It did not represent the
original. It was weak and wrong.

She set to work again, and little by little the face in the clay began
to change. Not Peter any longer, Peter the disciple, but Another. It was
audacious, it was shocking, but no matter. She was not afraid.

Time passed, but she did not heed it. She was working at lightning
speed, and with a power she had never felt before.

Night came on, and the old Rome, the Rome of the Popes, repossessed
itself of the Eternal City. The silent streets, the dark patches, the
luminous piazzas, the three lights on the loggia of the Vatican, the
grey ghost of the great dome, the kind stars, the sweet moon, and the
church bells striking one by one during the noiseless night.

At length she became aware of a streak of light on the floor. It was
coming through the shutters of the window. She threw them open, and the
breeze of morning came up from the orange trees in the garden below. The
day was dawning over the sleepy city. Convent bells were ringing for
matins, but all else was still, and the silence was sweet and deep.

She turned back to her work and looked at it again. It thrilled her now.
She walked to and fro in the studio and felt as if she were walking on
the stars. She was happy, happy, happy!

Then the city began to sound on every side. Cabs rattled, electric trams
tinkled, vendors called their wares in the streets, and the new Rome,
the Rome of the Kings, awoke.

Somebody was singing as he came upstairs. It was Bruno, coming to his
work. He looked astonished, for the lamps were still burning, although
the sunlight was streaming into the room.

"Been working all night, Donna Roma?"

"Fear I have, Bruno, but I'm going to bed now."

She had an impulse to call him up to her work and say, "Look! I did
that, for I am a great artist." But no! Not yet! Not yet!

She had covered up the clay, and turned the key of her own compartment,
when the bell rang on the floor above. It was the porter with the post,
and Natalina, in curl papers, met her on the landing with the letters.

One of them was from the Mayor, thanking her for what she had done for
Charles Minghelli; another was from her landlord, thanking her for his
translation to Paris; a third was from the fashionable modiste, thanking
her for an invitation from the Minister. A feeling of shame came over
her as she glanced at these letters. They brought the implication of an
immoral influence, the atmosphere of an evil life.

There was a fourth letter. It was from the Minister himself. She had
seen it from the first, but a creepy sense of impending trouble had made
her keep it to the last. Ought she to open it? She ought, she must!

    "MY DARLING CHILD,--News at last, too, and success within hail!
    Minghelli, the Grand Hotel, the reference in London, and the
    dead-and-buried nightmare have led up to and compassed everything!
    Prepare for a great surprise--David Rossi is _not_ David Rossi,
    but a _condemned man who has no right to live in Italy_! Prepare
    for a still greater surprise--_he has no right to live at all_!

    "So you are avenged! The man humiliated and degraded you. He
    insulted me also, and did his best to make me resign my portfolio
    and put my private life on its defence. You set out to undo the
    effects of his libel and to punish him for his outrage. You've
    done it! You have avenged yourself for both of us! It's all your
    work! You are magnificent! And now let us draw the net closer ...
    let us hold him fast ... let us go on as we have begun...."

Her sight grew dim. The letter seemed to be full of blotches. It dropped
out of her helpless fingers. She sat a long time looking out on the
sunlit city, and all the world grew dark and chill. Then she rose, and
her face was pale and rigid.

"No, I will _not_ go on!" she thought. "I will _not_ betray him! I will
_save_ him! He insulted me, he humiliated me, he was my enemy, but ... I
love him! I love him!"

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                       PART FOUR--DAVID ROSSI


                                I

David Rossi was in his bedroom writing his leader for next morning's
paper. A lamp with a dark shade burned on the desk, and the rest of the
room was in shadow. It was late, and the house was quiet.

The door opened softly, and Bruno, in shirt-sleeves and slippered feet,
came on tiptoe into the room. He brought a letter in a large violet
envelope with a monogram on the front of it, and put it down on the desk
by Rossi's side. It was from Roma.

    "DEAR DAVID ROSSI,--Without rhyme or reason I have been expecting
    to see you here to-day, having something to say which it is
    important that you should hear. May I expect you in the morning?
    Knowing how busy you are, I dare not bid you come, yet the matter
    is of great consequence and admits of no delay. It is not a
    subject on which it is safe or proper to write, and how to speak
    of it I am at a loss to decide. But you shall help me. Therefore
    come without delay! There! I have bidden you come in spite of
    myself. Judge from that how eager is my expectation.--In haste,
                                                              "ROMA V.

    "P.S.--I open my envelope, to wonder if you can ever forgive me
    the humiliations you have suffered for my sake. To think that _I_
    threw you into the way of them! And merely to wipe out an offence
    that is not worth considering! I am ashamed of myself. I am also
    ashamed of the people about me. You will remember that I told you
    they were pitiless and cruel. They are worse--they are heartless
    and without mercy. But how bravely you bore their insults and
    innuendoes! I almost cry to think of it, and if I were a good
    Catholic I should confess and do penance. See? I do confess, and
    if you want me to do penance you will come yourself and impose it."

It was the first letter that David Rossi had received from Roma, and as
he read it the air seemed to him to be filled with the sweet girlish
voice. He could see the play of her large, bright, violet eyes. The
delicate fragrance of the scented paper rose to his nostrils, and
without being conscious of what he was doing he raised the letter to his
lips.

Then he became aware that Bruno was still in the room. The good fellow
was in the shadow behind him, pushing things about under some pretext
and trying to make a noise.

"Don't let me keep you up, Bruno."

"Sure you don't want anything, sir?" said Bruno with confusion.

David Rossi rose and walked about the room with his slow step.

"You have something to say to me?"

"Well, yes, sir--yes, I have."

"What is it?"

Bruno scratched his shock head and looked about as if for help. His eyes
fell on the letter lying open in the light on the desk.

"It's about that, sir. I knew where it came from by the colour and the
monogram."

"Well?"

Bruno began to look frightened, and then in a louder voice, that bubbled
out of his mouth like water from the neck of a bottle, he said:

"Tell you the truth, sir, people are talking about you."

"What are they saying, Bruno?"

"Saying?... Ever heard the proverb, 'Sun in the eyes, the battle lost'?
Sun in the eyes--that's what they're saying, sir."

"So they're saying that, are they?"

"They are. And doesn't it look like it, sir? You'll allow it looks like
it, anyway. When you started the Republic, sir, the people had hopes of
you. But a month is gone and you haven't done a thing."

David Rossi, with head down, continued to pace to and fro.

"'Patience,' I'm saying. 'Go slow and sure,' says I. That's all right,
sir, but the Government is going fast enough. Forty thousand men called
out to keep the people quiet, and when the bread-tax begins on the first
of the month the blessed saints know what will happen. Next week we
hold our meeting in the Coliseum. You called it yourself, sir, yet
they're laying odds you won't be there. Where will you be? In the house
of a bad woman?"

"Bruno!" cried Rossi in a stern voice, "what right have you to talk to
me like this?"

Bruno was frightened at what he had said, but he tried to carry it off
with a look of passion.

"Right? The right of a friend, sir, who can't stand by and see you
betrayed. Yes, betrayed, that's the word for it. Betrayed! Betrayed!
It's a plot to ruin the people through the weakness of their leader. A
woman drawn across a man's trail. The trick is as old as the ages. Never
heard what we say in Rome?--'The man is fire, the woman is tow; then
comes the devil and puts them together.'"

David Rossi was standing face to face with Bruno, who was growing hot
and trying to laugh bitterly.

"Oh, I know what I'm saying, sir. The Prime Minister is at the bottom of
everything. David Rossi never goes to Donna Roma's house but the Baron
Bonelli knows all about it. They write to each other every day, and I've
posted her letters myself. _Her_ house is _his_ house. Carriages,
horses, servants, liveries--how else could she support it? By her art,
her sculpture?"

Bruno was frightened to the bottom of his soul, but he continued to talk
and to laugh bitterly.

"She's deceiving you, sir. Isn't it as plain as daylight? You hit her
hard, and old Vampire too, in your speech on the morning of the Pope's
Jubilee, and she's paying you out for both of them."

"That's enough, Bruno."

"All Rome knows it, and everybody will be laughing at you soon."

"You've said enough, I tell you. Go to bed."

"Oh, I know! The heart has its reasons, but it listens to none."

"Go to bed, I tell you! Isn't it sufficient that by your tittle-tattle
you caused me to wrong the lady?"

"_I_ did?"

"_You_ did."

"I did not."

"You did, and if it hadn't been for the tales you told me before I knew
her, or had ever seen her, I should never have spoken of her as I did."

"She deserved all you said of her."

"She didn't deserve one word of it, and it was your lies that made me
slander her."

Bruno's eyes flinched as if a blow had fallen on them. Then he tried to
laugh.

"Hit me again. The skin of the ass is used to blows. Only don't go too
far with me, David Rossi."

"Then don't _you_ go too far with your falsehoods and suspicion."

"Suspicion! Holy Virgin! Is it suspicion that she has had you at her
studio to make a Roman holiday for her friends and cronies? By the
saints! Suspicion!"

"Go on, if it becomes you."

"If what becomes me?"

"To eat her bread and talk against her."

"That's a lie, David Rossi, and you know it. It's my own bread I'm
eating. My labour belongs to me, and I sell it to my employer. But my
conscience belongs to God, and she cannot buy it."

David Rossi's white and angry face broke up like a snow-flake in the
sun.

"I was wrong when I said that, Bruno, and I ask your pardon."

"Do you say that, sir? And after I've insulted you?"

David Rossi held out his hand, and Bruno clasped it.

"I had no right to be angry with you, Bruno, but you are wrong about
Donna Roma. Believe me, dear friend, cruelly, awfully, terribly wrong."

"You think she is a good woman."

"I know she is, and if I said otherwise, I take it back and am ashamed."

"Beautiful! If I could only believe in her as you do, sir. But I've
known her for two years."

"And I've known her for twenty."

"_You_ have?"

"I have. Shall I tell you who she is? She is the daughter of my old
friend in England."

"The one who died in Elba?"

"Yes."

"The good man who found you and fed you, and educated you when you were
a boy in London?"

"That was the father of Donna Roma."

"Then he was Prince Volonna, after all?"

"Yes, and they lied to me when they told me she was dead and buried."

Bruno was silent for a moment, and then in a choking voice he said:

"Why didn't you strike me dead when I said she was deceiving you?
Forgive me, sir!"

"I do forgive you, Bruno, but not for myself--for her."

Bruno turned away with a dazed expression.

"Forget what I said about going to Donna Roma's, sir."

Rossi sat down and took up his pen.

"No, I cannot forget it," he said. "I _will not_ forget it. I will go to
her house no more."

Bruno was silent for a moment, and then he said in a thick voice:

"I understand! God help you, David Rossi. It's a lonely road you mean to
travel."

Rossi drew a long breath and made ready to write.

"Good-night, Bruno."

"Good-night," said Bruno, and the good fellow went out with wet eyes.


                                II

The night was far gone, and the city lay still, while Rossi replied to
Roma.

    "MY DEAR R.,--You have nothing to reproach yourself with in regard
    to my poor doings, or tryings-to-do. They were necessary, and if
    the penalties had been worse a hundredfold I should not chew the
    cud of my bargain now. Besides your wish, I had another motive, a
    secret motive, and perhaps, if I were a good Catholic, I should
    confess too, although not with a view to penance. Apparently, it
    has come out well, and now that it seems to be all over, both your
    scheme and mine, now that the wrong I did you is to some extent
    undone, and my own object is in some measure achieved, I find
    myself face to face with a position in which it is my duty to you
    as well as to myself to bring our intercourse to an end.

    "The truth is that we cannot be friends any longer, for the reason
    that I love some one in whom you are, unhappily, too much
    interested, and because there are obstacles between that person
    and myself which are decisive and insurmountable. This alone puts
    it on me as a point of honour that you and I should never see each
    other again. Each of my visits adds to my embarrassment, to the
    feeling that I am doing wrong in paying them, and to the certainty
    that I must give them up altogether.

    "Thank you again and again for the more than pleasant hours we
    have spent together. It is not your fault that I must bury the
    memory of them in oblivion. This does not mean that it is any part
    of the painful but unavoidable result of circumstances I cannot
    explain, that we should not write to each other as occasion may
    arise. Continue to think of me as your brother--your brother far
    away--to be called upon for counsel in your hour of need and
    necessity. And whenever you call, be sure I shall be there.

    "What you say of an important matter suggests that something has
    come to your knowledge which concerns myself and the authorities;
    but when a man has spent all his life on the edge of a precipice,
    the most urgent perils are of little moment, and I beg of you not
    to be alarmed for my sake. Whatever it is, it is only a part of
    the atmosphere of danger I have always lived in--the glacier I
    have always walked upon--and 'if it is not now, it is to come; if
    it is not to come, it will be now--the
    readiness is all.' Good-bye!--Yours, dear R----,                 D."


                                III

Next day brought Roma's reply.

    "MY DEAR D.,--Your letter has thrown me into the wildest state of
    excitement and confusion. I have done no work all day long, and
    when Black has leapt upon me and cried, 'Come out for a walk, you
    dear, dear dunce,' I have hardly known whether he barked or
    talked.

    "I am sorry our charming intercourse is to be interrupted, but you
    can't mean that it is to be broken off altogether. You can't, you
    can't, or my eyes would be red with crying, instead of dancing
    with delight.

    "Yet why they should dance I don't really know, seeing you are so
    indefinite, and I have no right to understand anything. If you
    cannot write by post, or even send messages by hand, if my man F.
    is your enemy, and your housemate B. is mine, isn't that precisely
    the best reason why you should come and talk matters over? Come at
    once. I bid you come! In a matter of such inconceivable
    importance, surely a sister has a right to command.

    "In that character, I suppose, I ought to be glad of the news you
    give me. Well, I _am_ glad! But being a daughter of Eve, I have a
    right to be curious. I want to ask questions. You say I know the
    lady, and am, unhappily, too deeply interested in her--who is she?
    Does she know of your love for her? Is she beautiful? Is she
    charming? Give me one initial of her name--only one--and I will be
    good. I am so much in the dark, and I cannot commit myself until I
    know more.

    "You speak of obstacles, and say they are decisive and
    insurmountable. That's terrible, but perhaps you are only thinking
    of what the poets call the 'cruel madness' of love, as if its
    madness and cruelty were sufficient reason for flying away from
    it. Or perhaps the obstacles are those of circumstances; but in
    that case, if the woman is the right one, she will be willing to
    wait for such difficulties to be got over, or even to find her
    happiness in sharing them.

    "See how I plead for my unknown sister! Which is sweet of me,
    considering that you don't tell me who she is, but leave me to
    find out if she is likely to suit me. But why not let me help you?
    Come at once and talk things over.

    "Yet how vain I am! Even while I proffer assistance with so loud a
    voice, I am smitten cold with the fear of an impediment which you
    know a thousand times better than I do how to measure and to meet.
    Perhaps the woman you speak of is unworthy of your friendship and
    love. I can understand that to be an insurmountable obstacle. You
    stand so high, and have to think about your work, your aims, your
    people. And perhaps it is only a dream and a delusion, a mirage of
    the heart, that love lifts a woman up to the level of the man who
    loves her.

    "Then there may be some fault--some grave fault. I can understand
    that too. We do not love because we should, but because we must,
    and there is nothing so cruel as the inequality of man and woman
    in the way the world regards their conduct. But I am like a bat in
    the dark, flying at gleams of light from closely-curtained
    windows. Will you not confide in me? Do! Do! Do!

    "Besides, I have the other matter to talk about. You remember
    telling me how you kicked out the man M----? He turned spy as the
    consequence, and has been sent to England. You ought to know that
    he has been making inquiries about you, and appears to have found
    out various particulars. Any day may bring urgent news of him, and
    if you will not come to me I may have to go to you in spite of
    every protest.

    "To-morrow is the day for your opening of Parliament, and I have a
    ticket for the Court tribune, so you may expect to see me floating
    somewhere above you in an atmosphere of lace and perfume.
    Good-night!--Your poor bewildered sister,               ROMA."


                                IV

Next morning David Rossi put on evening dress, in obedience to the
etiquette of the opening day of Parliament. Before going to the ceremony
he answered Roma's letter of the night before.

    "DEAR R.,--If anything could add to the bitterness of my regret at
    ending an intercourse which has brought me the happiest moments of
    my life, it would be the tone of your sweet and charming letter.
    You ask me if the woman I love is beautiful. She is more than
    beautiful, she is lovely. You ask me if she knows that I love her.
    I have never dared to disclose my secret, and if I could have
    believed that she had ever so much as guessed at it, I should have
    found some consolation in a feeling which is too deep for the
    humiliations of pride. You ask me if she is worthy of my
    friendship and love. She is worthy of the love and friendship of a
    better man than I am or can ever hope to be.

    "Yet even if she were not so, even if there were, as you say, a
    fault in her, who am I that I should judge her harshly? I am not
    one of those who think that a woman is fallen because
    circumstances and evil men have conspired against her. I reject
    the monstrous theory that while a man may redeem the past, a woman
    never can. I abhor the judgment of the world by which a woman may
    be punished because she is trying to be pure, and dragged down
    because she is rising from the dirt. And if she had sinned as I
    have sinned, and suffered as I have suffered, I would pray for
    strength enough to say, 'Because I love her we are one, and we
    stand or fall together.'

    "But she is sweet, and pure, and true, and brave, and noble-hearted,
    and there is no fault in her, or she would not be the daughter of
    her father, who was the noblest man I ever knew or ever expect to
    know. No, the root of the separation is in myself, in myself only,
    in my circumstances and the personal situation I find myself in.

    "And yet it is difficult for me to state the obstacle which
    divides us, or to say more about it than that it is permanent and
    insurmountable. I should deceive myself if I tried to believe that
    time would remove or lessen it, and I have contended in vain with
    feelings which have tempted me to hold on at any price to the only
    joy and happiness of my life.

    "To go to her and open my heart is impossible, for personal
    intercourse is precisely the peril I am trying to avoid. How weak
    I am in her company! Even when her dress touches me at passing, I
    am thrilled with an emotion I cannot master; and when she lifts
    her large bright eyes to mine, I am the slave of a passion which
    conquers all my will.

    "No, it is not lightly and without cause that I have taken a step
    which sacrifices love to duty. I love her, with all my heart and
    soul and strength I love her, and that is why she and I, for her
    sake more than mine, should never meet again.

    "I note what you say about the man M----, but you must forgive me
    if I cannot be much concerned about it. There is nobody in London
    who knows me in the character I now bear, and can link it to the
    one you are thinking of. Good-bye, again! God be with you and keep
    you always!  D."

Having written this letter, David Rossi sealed it carefully and posted
it with his own hand on his way to the opening of Parliament.


                                V

The day was fine, and the city was bright with many flags in honour of
the King. All the streets leading from the royal palace to the Hall of
the Deputies were lined with people. The square in front of the
Parliament House was kept clear by a cordon of Carabineers, but the open
windows of the hotels and houses round about were filled with faces.

David Rossi entered the house by the little private door for deputies in
the side street. The chamber was already thronged, and as full of
movement as a hive of bees. Ladies in light dresses, soldiers in
uniform, diplomatists wearing decorations, senators and deputies in
white cravats and gloves, were moving to their places and saluting each
other with bows and smiles.

Rossi slipped into the place he usually occupied among the deputies. It
was the corner seat by the door on the left of the royal canopy,
immediately facing the section, which had been apportioned to the Court
tribune. He did not lift his eyes as he entered, but he was conscious of
a tall, well-rounded yet girlish figure in a grey dress that glistened
in a ray of sunshine, with dark hair under a large black hat, and
flashing eyes that seemed to pierce into his own like a shaft of light.

Beautiful ladies with big oriental eyes were about her, and young
deputies were using their opera-glasses upon them with undisguised
curiosity. There was much gossip, some laughter, and a good deal of
gesticulation. The atmosphere was one of light spirits, approaching
gaiety, the atmosphere of the theatre or the ballroom.

The clock over the reporters' gallery showed seven minutes after the
hour appointed, when the walls of the chamber shook with the vibration
of a cannon-shot. It was a gun fired at the Castle of St. Angelo to
announce the King's arrival. At the same moment there came the muffled
strains of the royal hymn played by the band in the piazza. The little
gales of gossip died down in an instant, and in dead silence the
assembly rose to its feet.

A minute afterwards the King entered amid a fanfare of trumpets, the
shouts of many voices, and the clapping of hands. He was a young man, in
the uniform of a general, with a face that was drawn into deep lines
under the eyes by ill-health and anxiety. Two soldiers, carrying their
brass helmets with waving plumes, walked by his side, and a line of his
Ministers followed. His Queen, a tall and beautiful girl, came behind,
surrounded by many ladies.

The King took his seat under the baldacchino, with his Ministers on his
left. The Queen sat on his right hand, with her ladies beside her. They
bowed to the plaudits of the assembly, and the drawn face of the young
King wore a painful smile.

The Baron Bonelli, in court dress and decorations, stood at the King's
elbow, calm, dignified, self-possessed--the one strong face and figure
in the group under the canopy. After the cheering and the shouting had
subsided he requested the assembly, at the command of His Majesty, to
resume their seats. Then he handed a paper to the King.

It was the King's speech to his Parliament, and he read it nervously in
a voice that had not learned to control itself. But the speech was
sufficiently emphatic, and its words were grandiose and even florid.

It consisted of four clauses. In the first clause the King thanked God
that his country was on terms of amity with all foreign countries, and
invoked God's help in the preservation of peace. The second clause was
about the increase of the army.

"The army," said the King, "is very dear to me, as it has always been
dear to my family. My illustrious grandfather, who granted freedom to
the kingdom, was a soldier; my honoured father was a soldier, and it is
my pride that I am myself a soldier also. The army was the foundation of
our liberty and it is now the security of our rights. On the strength
and stability of the army rest the power of our nation abroad and the
authority of our institutions at home. It is my firm resolve to maintain
the army in the future as my illustrious ancestors have maintained it in
the past, and therefore my Government will propose a bill which is
intended to increase still further its numbers and its efficiency."

This was received with a great outburst of applause and the waving of
many handkerchiefs. It was observed that some of the ladies shed tears.

The third clause was about the growth and spread of anarchism.

"My house," said the King, "gave liberty to the nation, and now it is my
duty and my hope to give security and strength. It is known to
Parliament that certain subversive elements, not in Italy alone, but
throughout Europe, throughout the world, have been using the most
devilish machinations for the destruction of all order, human and
divine. Cold, calculating criminals have perpetrated crimes against the
most innocent and the most highly placed, which have sent a thrill of
horror into all humane hearts. My Government asks for an absolute power
over such criminals, and if we are to bring security to the State, we
must reinvigorate the authority to which society trusts the high mandate
of protecting and governing."

A still greater outburst of cheering interrupted the young King, who
raised his head amid the shouts, the clapping of hands, and the
fluttering of handkerchiefs, and smiled his painful smile.

"More than that," continued the King, "I have to deplore the spread of
associations, sodalities, and clubs, which, by an erroneous conception
of liberty, are disseminating the germs of revolt against the State.
Under the most noble propositions about the moral and economical
redemption of the people is hidden a propaganda for the conquest of the
public powers.

"My aim is to gain the affection of my people, and to interest them in
the cause of order and public security, and therefore my Government will
present an urgent bill, which is intended to stop the flowering of these
parasitic organisations, by revising these laws of the press and of
public meeting, in whose defects agitators find opportunity for their
attacks on the doctrines of the State."

A prolonged outburst of applause followed this passage, mingled with a
tumult of tongues, which went on after the King had begun to read again,
rendering his last clause--an invocation of God's blessing on the
deliberations of Parliament--almost inaudible.

The end of the speech was a signal for further cheering, and when the
King left the hall, bowing as before, and smiling his painful smile, the
shouts of "Long live the King," the clapping of hands, and the waving of
handkerchiefs followed him to the street. The entire ceremony had
occupied twelve minutes.

Then the clamour of voices drowned the sound of the royal hymn outside.
Deputies were climbing about to join their friends among the ladies,
whose light laughter was to be heard on every side.

David Rossi rose to go. Without lifting his head, he had been conscious
that during the latter part of the King's speech many eyes were fixed
upon him. Playing with his watch-chain, he had struggled to look calm
and impassive. But his heart was sick, and he wished to get away
quickly.

A partition, shielding the door of the corridor, stood near to his seat,
and he was trying to get round it. He heard his name in the air around
him, mingled with significant trills and unmistakable accents. All at
once he was conscious of a perfume he knew, and of a girlish figure
facing him.

"Good-day, Honourable," said a voice that thrilled him like the strings
of a harp drawn tight.

He lifted his head and answered. It was Roma. Her face was lighted up
with a fire he had never seen before. Only one glance he dared to take,
but he could see that at the next instant those flashing eyes would
burst into tears.

The tide was passing out by the front doors where the carriages and the
reporters waited, but Rossi stepped round to the back. He was on the way
to the office of his newspaper, and dipping into the Corso from a lane
that crossed it, he came upon the King's carriage returning to the
Quirinal. It was entirely surrounded by soldiers, the military commander
of Rome on the right, the commander of the Carabineers on the left, and
the Cuirassiers, riding two deep, before and behind, so that the King
and Queen were scarcely visible to the cheering crowd. Last in the royal
procession came an ordinary cab containing two detectives in plain
clothes.

The office of the _Sunrise_ was in a narrow lane out of the Corso. It
was a dingy building of three floors, with the machine-rooms on the
ground-level, the composing-rooms at the top, and the editorial rooms
between. Rossi's office was a large apartment, with three desks, that
were intended for the editor and his day and night assistants.

His day assistant received him with many bows and compliments. He was a
small man with an insincere face.

Rossi drank a cup of coffee and settled to his work. It was an article
on the day's doings, more fearless and outspoken than he had ever
published before. Such a day as they had just gone through, with the
flying of flags and the playing of royal hymns, was not really a day of
joy and rejoicing, but of degradation and shame. If the people had known
what they were doing, they would have hung their flags with crape and
played funeral marches.

"Such a scene as we have witnessed to-day," he wrote, "like all such
scenes throughout the world, whether in Germany, Russia, and England, or
in China, Persia, and the darkest regions of Africa, is but proof of the
melancholy fact that while man, as the individual, has been nineteen
hundred years converted to Christianity, man, as the nation, remains to
this day for the most part utterly pagan."

The assistant editor, who had glanced over the pages of manuscript as
Rossi threw them aside, looked up at last and said:

"Are you sure, sir, that you wish to print this article?"

"Quite sure."

The man made a shrug of his shoulders, and took the copy upstairs.

The short day had closed in when Rossi was returning home. Screamers in
the streets were crying early editions of the evening papers, and the
cafés in the Corso were full of officers and civilians, sipping vermouth
and reading glowing accounts of the King's enthusiastic reception.
Pitiful! Most pitiful! And the man who dared to tell the truth must be
prepared for any consequences.

David Rossi told himself that he _was_ prepared. Henceforth he would
devote himself to the people, without a thought of what might happen.
Nothing should come between him and his work--nothing whatever--not
even ... but, no, he could not think of it!


                                VI

Two letters were awaiting David Rossi in his rooms at home.

One was a circular from the President of the Chamber of Deputies
summoning Parliament for the day after to-morrow to elect officials and
reply to the speech of the King.

The other was from Roma, and the address was in a large, hurried hand.
David Rossi broke the seal with nervous fingers.

    "MY DEAR FRIEND,--I know! I know! I know now what the obstacle is.
    B. gave me the hint of it on one of the days of last week, when I
    was so anxious to see you and you did not come. It is your
    unflinching devotion to your mission and to your public duties.
    You are one of those who think that when a man has dedicated his
    life to work for the world, he should give up everything
    else--father, mother, wife, child--and live like a priest, who puts
    away home, and love, and kindred, that others may have them more
    abundantly. I can understand that, and see a sort of nobility in
    it too, especially in days when the career of a statesman is only
    a path to vainglory of every kind. It is great, it is glorious, it
    thrills me to think of it.

    "But I am losing faith in my unknown sister that is to be, in
    spite of all my pleading. You say she is beautiful--that's well
    enough, but it comes by nature. You say she is sweet, and true,
    and charming--and I am willing to take it all on trust. But when
    you say she is noble-hearted I respectfully refuse to believe it.
    If she were that, you would be sure that she would know that
    friendship is the surest part of love, and to be the friend of a
    great man is to be a help to him, and not an impediment.

    "My gracious! What does she think you are? A _cavaliere servente_
    to dance attendance on her ladyship day and night? Give me the
    woman who wants her husband to be a man, with a man's work to do,
    a man's burdens to bear, and a man's triumphs to win.

    "Yet perhaps I am too hard on my unknown sister that is to be, or
    ought to be, and it is only your own distrust that wrongs her. If
    she is the daughter of one brave man and really loves another, she
    knows her place and her duty. It is to be ready to follow her
    husband wherever he must go, to share his fate whatever it may be,
    and to live his life, because it is now her own.

    "And since I am in the way of pleading for her again, let me tell
    you how simple you are to suppose that because you have never
    disclosed your secret she may never have guessed it. Goodness me!
    To think that men who can make women love them to madness itself
    can be so ignorant as not to know that a woman can always tell if
    a man loves her, and even fix the very day, and hour, and minute
    when he looked into her eyes and loved her first.

    "And if my unknown sister that ought to be knows that you love
    her, be sure that she loves you in return. Then trust her. Take
    the counsel of a woman and go to her. Remember, that if you are
    suffering by this separation, perhaps she is suffering too, and if
    she is worthy of the love and friendship of a better man than you
    are, or ever hope to be (which, without disparaging her ladyship,
    I respectfully refuse to believe), let her at least have the
    refusal of one or both of them.

    "Good-night! I go to the Chamber of Deputies again the day after
    to-morrow, being so immersed in public matters (and public men)
    that I can think of nothing else at present. Happily my bust is
    out of hand, and the caster (not B. this time) is hard at work on
    it.

    "You won't hear anything about the M---- doings, yet I assure you
    they are a most serious matter. Unless I am much mistaken there is
    an effort on foot to connect you with my father, which is surely
    sufficiently alarming. M---- is returning to Rome, and I hear
    rumours of an intention to bring pressure on some one _here_ in
    the hope of leading to identification. Think of it, I beg, I
    pray!--Your friend,
                                                                 "R."


                                VII

Next day Rossi's editorial assistant came with a troubled face. There
was bad news from the office. The morning's edition of the _Sunrise_ had
been confiscated by the police owing to the article on the King's speech
and procession. The proprietors of the paper were angry with their
editor, and demanded to see him immediately.

"Tell them I'll be at the office at four o'clock, as usual," said Rossi,
and he sat down to write a letter.

It was to Roma. The moment he took up the pen to write to her the air of
the room seemed to fill with a sweet feminine presence that banished
everything else. It was like talking to her. She was beside him. He
could hear her soft replies.

    "If it were possible to heighten the pain of my feelings when I
    decided to sacrifice my best wishes to my sense of duty, a letter
    like your last would be more than I could bear. The obstacle you
    deal with is not the one which chiefly weighs with me, but it is a
    very real impediment, not altogether disposed of by the sweet and
    tender womanliness with which you put it aside. In that regard
    what troubles me most is the hideous inequality between what the
    man gives and what he gets, and the splendid devotion with which
    the woman merges her life in the life of the man she marries only
    quickens the sense of his selfishness in allowing himself to
    accept so great a prize.

    "In my own case, the selfishness, if I yielded to it, would be
    greater far than anybody else could be guilty of, and of all men
    who have sacrificed women's lives to their own career, I should
    feel myself to be the most guilty and inexcusable. My dear and
    beloved girl is nobly born, and lives in wealth and luxury, while
    I am poor--poor by choice, and therefore poor for ever, brought up
    as a foundling, and without a name that I dare call my own.

    "What then? Shall such a man as I am ask such a woman as she is to
    come into the circle of his life, to exchange her riches for his
    poverty, her comfort for his suffering? No.

    "Besides, what woman could do it if I did? Women can be unselfish,
    they can be faithful, they can be true; but--don't ask me to say
    things I do not want to say--women love wealth and luxury and
    ease, and shrink from pain and poverty and the forced marches of a
    hunted life. And why shouldn't they? Heaven spare them all such
    sufferings as men alone should bear!

    "Yet all this is still outside the greater obstacle which stands
    between me and the dear girl from whom I must separate myself now,
    whatever it may cost me, as an inexorable duty. I entreat you to
    spare me the pain of explaining further. Believe that for her sake
    my resolution, in spite of all your sweet and charming pleading,
    is strong and unalterable.

    "Only one thing more. If it is as you say it may be, that she
    loves me, though I had no right to believe so, that will only add
    to my unhappiness in thinking of the wrench that she must suffer.
    But she is strong, she is brave, she is the daughter of her
    father, and I have faith in the natural power of her mind, in her
    youth and the chances of life for one so beautiful and so gifted,
    to remove the passing impression that may have been made.

    "Good-bye yet again! And God bless you!                       D.

    "P. S.--I am not afraid of M----, and come when he may, I shall
    certainly stand my ground. There is only one person in Rome who
    could be used against me in the direction you indicate, and I
    could trust her with my heart's blood."


                                VIII

Before two o'clock next day the Chamber of Deputies was already full.
The royal chair and baldacchino had been removed, and their place was
occupied by the usual bench of the President.

When the Prime Minister took his place, cool, collected, smiling,
faultlessly dressed and wearing a flower in his button-hole, he was
greeted with some applause from the members, and the dry rustle of fans
in the ladies' tribune was distinctly heard. The leader of the
Opposition had a less marked reception, and when David Rossi glided
round the partition to his place on the extreme Left, there was a
momentary hush, followed by a buzz of voices.

Then the President of the Chamber entered, with his secretaries about
him, and took his seat in a central chair under a bust of the young
King. Ushers, wearing a linen band of red, white, and green on their
arms, followed with portfolios, and with little trays containing
water-bottles and glasses. Conversation ceased, and the President rang a
hand-bell that stood by his side, and announced that the sitting was
begun.

The first important business of the day was the reply to the speech of
the King, and the President called on the member who had been appointed
to undertake this duty. A young Deputy, a man of letters, then made his
way to a bar behind the chairs of the Ministers and read from a printed
paper a florid address to the sovereign.

Having read his printed document, the Deputy proceeded to move the
adoption of the reply.

With the proposal of the King and the Government to increase the army he
would not deal. It required no recommendation. The people were patriots.
They loved their country, and would spend the last drop of their blood
to defend it. The only persons who were not with the King in his desire
to uphold the army were the secret foes of the nation and the
dynasty--persons who were in league with their enemies.

"That," said the speaker, "brings us to the next clause of our reply to
His Majesty's gracious speech. We know that there exists among the
associations aimed at a compact between strangely varying
forces--between the forces of socialism, republicanism, unbelief, and
anarchy, and the forces of the Church and the Vatican."

At this statement there was a great commotion. Members on the Left
protested with loud shouts of "It is not true," and in a moment the
tongues and arms of the whole assembly were in motion. The President
rang his bell, and the speaker concluded.

"Let us draw the teeth of both parties to this secret conspiracy, that
they may never again use the forces of poverty and discontent to disturb
public order."

When the speaker sat down, his friends thronged around him to shake
hands with him and congratulate him.

Then the eyes of the House and of the audience in the gallery turned to
David Rossi. He had sat with folded arms and head down while his
followers screamed their protests. But passing a paper to the President,
he now rose and said:

"I ask permission to propose an amendment to the reply to the King's
speech."

"You have the word," said the President.

David Rossi read his amendment. At the feet of His Majesty it humbly
expressed an opinion that the present was not a time at which fresh
burdens should be laid upon the country for the support of the army,
with any expectation that they could be borne. Misfortune and suffering
had reached their climax. The cup of the people was full.

At this language some of the members laughed. There were cries of
"Order" and "Shame," and then the laughter was resumed. The President
rang his bell, and at length silence was secured. David Rossi began to
speak, in a voice that was firm and resolute.

"If," he said, "the statement that members of this House are in alliance
with the Pope and the Vatican is meant for me and mine, I give it a flat
denial. And, in order to have done with this calumny once and for ever,
permit me to say that between the Papacy and the people, as represented
by us, there is not, and never can be, anything in common. In temporal
affairs, the theory of the Papacy rejects the theory of the democracy.
The theory of the democracy rejects the theory of the Papacy. The one
claims a divine right to rule in the person of the Pope because he is
Pope. The other denies all divine right except that of the people to
rule themselves."

This was received with some applause mingled with laughter, and certain
shouts flung out in a shrill hysterical voice. The President rang his
bell again, and David Rossi continued.

"The proposal to increase the army," he said, "in a time of tranquillity
abroad but of discord at home, is the gravest impeachment that could be
made of the Government of a country. Under a right order of things
Parliament would be the conscience of the people, Government would be
the servant of that conscience, and rebellion would be impossible. But
this Government is the master of the country and is keeping the people
down by violence and oppression. Parliament is dead. For God's sake let
us bury it!"

Loud shouts followed this outburst, and some of the Deputies rose from
their seats, and crowding about the speaker in the open space in front,
yelled and screamed at him like a pack of hounds. He stood calm, playing
with his watch-chain, while the President rang his bell and called for
silence. The interruptions died down at last, and the speaker went on:

"If you ask me what is the reason of the discontent which produces the
crimes of anarchism, I say, first, the domination of a Government which
is absolute, and the want of liberty of speech and meeting. In other
countries the discontented are permitted to manifest their woes, and are
not punished unless they commit deeds of violence; but in Italy alone,
except Russia, a man may be placed outside the law, torn from his home,
from the bedside of his nearest and dearest, and sent to _domicilio
coatto_ to live or die in a silence as deep as that of the grave. Oh, I
know what I am saying. I have been in the midst of it. I have seen a
father torn from his daughter, and the motherless child left to the
mercy of his enemies."

This allusion quieted the House, and for a moment there was a dead
silence. Then through the tense air there came a strange sound, and the
President demanded silence from the galleries, whereupon the reporters
rose and made a negative movement of the hand with two fingers upraised,
pointing at the same time to the ladies' tribune.

One of the ladies had cried out. David Rossi heard the voice, and, when
he began again, his own voice was softer and more tremulous.

"Next, I say that the cause of anarchism in Italy, as everywhere else,
is poverty. Wait until the 1st of February, and you shall see such an
army enter Rome as never before invaded it. I assert that within three
miles of this place, at the gates of this capital of Christendom, human
beings are living lives more abject than that of savage man.

"Housed in huts of straw, sleeping on mattresses of leaves, clothed in
rags or nearly nude, fed on maize and chestnuts and acorns, worked
eighteen hours a day, and sweated by the tyranny of the overseers, to
whom landlords lease their lands while they idle their days in the
_salons_ of Rome and Paris, men and women and children are being treated
worse than slaves, and beaten more than dogs."

At that there was a terrific uproar, shouts of "It's a lie!" and
"Traitor!" followed by a loud outbreak of jeers and laughter. Then, for
the first time, David Rossi lost control of himself, and, turning upon
Parliament with flaming eyes and quivering voice, he cried:

"You take these statements lightly--you that don't know what it is to be
hungry, you that have food enough to eat, and only want sleep to digest
it. But _I_ know these things by bitter knowledge--by experience. Don't
talk to me, you who had fathers and mothers to care for you, and
comfortable homes to live in. I had none of these. I was nursed in a
poorhouse and brought up in a hut on the Campagna. Because of the
miserable laws of your predecessors my mother drowned herself in the
Tiber, and I knew what it was to starve. And I am only one of many. At
the very door of Rome, under a Christian Government, the poor are living
lives of moral anæmia and physical atrophy more terrible by far than
those which made the pagan poet say two thousand years ago--_Paucis
vivit humanum genus_--the human race exists for the benefit of the few."

The silence was breathless while the speaker made this personal
reference, and when he sat down, after a denunciation of the militarism
which was consuming the heart of the civilised world, the House was too
dazed to make any manifestation.

In the dead hush that followed, the President put the necessary
questions, but the amendment fell through without a vote being taken,
and the printed reply was passed.

Then the Minister of War rose to give notice of his bill for increased
military expenditure, and proposed to hand it over to the general
committee of the budget.

The Baron Bonelli rose next as Minister of the Interior, and gave notice
of his bill for the greater security of the public, and the remodelling
of the laws of the press and of association.

He spoke incisively and bitterly, and he was obviously excited, but he
affected his usual composure.

"After the language we have heard to-day," he said, "and the knowledge
we possess of mass meetings projected, it will not surprise the House
that I treat this measure as urgent, and propose that we consider it on
the principle of the three readings, taking the first of them in four
days."

At that there were some cries from the Left, but the Minister continued:

"It will also not surprise the House that, to prevent the obstruction of
members who seem ready to sing their Miserere without end, I will ask
the House to take the readings without debate."

Then in a moment the whole House was in an uproar and members were
shaking their fists in each other's faces. In vain the President rang
his bell for silence. At length he put on his hat and left the Chamber,
and the sitting was at an end.


                                IX

The last post that night brought Rossi a letter from Roma.

    "MY DEAR, DEAR FRIEND,--It's all up! I'm done with her! My unknown
    and invisible sister that is to be, or rather isn't to be and
    oughtn't to be, is not worth thinking about any longer. You tell
    me that she is good and brave and noble-hearted, and yet you would
    have me believe that she loves wealth, and ease, and luxury, and
    that she could not give them up even for the sweetest thing that
    ever comes into a woman's life. Out on her! What does she think a
    wife is? A pet to be pampered, a doll to be dressed up and danced
    on your knee? If that's the sort of woman she is, I know what I
    should call her. A name is on the tip of my tongue, and the point
    of my finger, and the end of my pen, and I'm itching to have it
    out, but I suppose I must not write it. Only don't talk to me any
    more about the bravery of a woman like that.

    "The wife I call brave is a man's friend, and if she knows what
    that means, to be the friend of her husband to all the limitless
    lengths of friendship, she thinks nothing about sacrifices between
    him and her, and differences of class do not exist for either of
    them. Her pride died the instant love looked out of her eyes at
    him, and if people taunt her with his poverty, or his birth, she
    answers and says: 'It's true he is poor, but his glory is, that he
    was a workhouse boy who hadn't father or mother to care for him,
    and now he is a great man, and I'm proud of him, and not all the
    wealth of the world shall take me away.'

    "One thing I will say, though, for the sister that isn't to be,
    and that is, that you are deceiving yourself if you suppose that
    she is going to reconcile herself to your separation while she is
    kept in the dark as to the cause of it. It is all very well for
    you to pay compliments to her beauty and youth and the natural
    strength of her mind to remove passing impressions, but perhaps
    the impressions are the reverse of passing ones, and if you go out
    of her life, what is to become of her? Have you thought of that?
    Of course you haven't.

    "No, no, no! My poor sister! you shall not be so hard on her! In
    my darkness I could almost fancy that I personate her, and I am
    she and she is I. Conceited, isn't it? But I told you it wasn't
    for nothing I was a daughter of Eve. Anyhow I have fought hard for
    her and beaten you out and out, and now I don't say: 'Will you go
    to her?' You will--I know you will.

    "My bust is out of the caster's hand, and ought to be under mine,
    but I've done no work again to-day. Tried, but the glow of soul
    was not there, and I was injuring the face at every touch.

    "No further news of M----, and my heart's blood is cold at the
    silence. But if you are fearless, why should I be afraid?--Your
    friend's friend,                                           R."


                                X

Before going to bed that night, Rossi replied to Roma.

    "My Dearest,--Bruno will take this letter, and I will charge him
    on his soul to deliver it safely into your hands. When you have
    read it, you will destroy it immediately, both for your sake and
    my own.

    "From this moment onward I throw away all disguises. The
    duplicities of love are sweet and touching, but I cannot play
    hide-and-seek with you any longer.

    "You are right--it is you that I love, and little as I understand
    and deserve it, I see now that you love me with all your soul and
    strength. I cannot keep my pen from writing it, and yet it is
    madness to do so, for the obstacles to our union are just as
    insurmountable as before.

    "It is not only my unflinching devotion to public work that
    separates us, though that is a serious impediment; it is not only
    the inequality of our birth and social conditions, though that is
    an honest difficulty. The barrier between us is not merely a
    barrier made by man, it is a barrier made by God--it is death.

    "Think what that would be in the ordinary case of death by
    disease. A man is doomed to die by cancer or consumption, and even
    while he is engaged in a desperate struggle with the mightiest and
    most relentless conqueror, love comes to him with its dreams of
    life and happiness. What then? Every hour of joy is poisoned for
    him henceforth by visions of the end that is so near, in every
    embrace he feels the arms of death about him, and in every kiss
    the chill breath of the tomb.

    "Terrible tragedy! Yet not without relief. Nature is kind. Her
    miracles are never-ending. Hope lives to the last. The balm of
    God's healing hand may come down from heaven and make all things
    well. Not so the death I speak of. It is pitiless and inevitable,
    without hope or dreams.

    "Remember what I told you in this room on the night you came here
    first. Had you forgotten it? Your father, charged with an attempt
    at regicide, as part of a plan of insurrection, was deported
    without trial, and I, who shared his views, and had expressed them
    in letters that were violated, being outside the jurisdiction of
    the courts, was tried in contumacy and condemned to death.

    "I am back in Italy for all that, under another name, my mother's
    name, which is my name too, thanks to the merciless marriage laws
    of my country, with other aims and other opinions, but I have
    never deceived myself for a moment. The same doom hangs over me
    still, and though the court which condemned me was a military
    court, and its sentence would be modified by a Court of Assize, I
    see no difference between death in a moment on the gallows, and in
    five, ten, twenty years in a cell.

    "What am I to do? I love you, you love me. Shall I, like the poor
    consumptive, to whom gleams of happiness have come too late,
    conceal everything and go on deluding myself with hopes, indulging
    myself with dreams? It would be unpardonable, it would be cruel,
    it would be wrong and wicked.

    "No, it is impossible. You cannot but be aware that my life or
    liberty is in serious jeopardy, and that my place in Parliament
    and in public life is in constant and hourly peril. Every letter
    that you have written to me shows plainly that you know it. And
    when you say your heart's blood runs cold at the thought of what
    may happen when Minghelli returns from England, you betray the
    weakness, the natural weakness, the tender and womanly weakness,
    which justifies me in saying that, as long as we love each other,
    you and I should never meet again.

    "Don't think that I am a coward and tremble at the death that
    hangs over me. I neither fear the future nor regret the past. In
    every true cause some one is called to martyrdom. To die for the
    right, for humanity, to lay down all you hold most dear for the
    sake of the poor and the weak and the down-trodden and God's holy
    justice--it is a magnificent duty, a privilege! And I am ready. If
    my death is enough, let me give the last drop of my blood, and be
    dragged through the last degrees of infamy. Only don't let me drag
    another after me, and endanger a life that is a thousand times
    dearer to me than my own.

    "I want you, dearest, I want you with my soul, but my doom is
    certain; it waits for me somewhere; it may be here, it may be
    there; _it may come to me to-morrow_, or next day, or next year,
    but it is coming, I feel it, I am sure of it, and I will not fly
    away. But if I go on until my beloved is my bride, and my name is
    stamped all over her, and she has taken up my fate, and we are
    one, and the world knows no difference, what then? Then death with
    its sure step will come in to separate us, and after death for me,
    danger, shame, poverty for you, all the penalties a woman pays for
    her devotion to a man who is down and done.

    "I couldn't bear it. The very thought of it would unman me. It
    would turn heaven into hell. It would disturb the repose of the
    grave itself.

    "Isn't it hard enough to do what is before me without tormenting
    myself with thoughts like these? It is true I have had my dreams
    like other men--dreams of the woman whom Heaven might give a man
    for his support--the anchor to which his soul might hold in storm
    and tempest, and in the very hour of death itself. But what woman
    is equal to a lot like that? Martyrdom is for man. God keep all
    women safe from it!

    "Have I said sufficient? If this letter gives you half the pain on
    reading it that I have felt in writing it, you will be satisfied
    at last that the obstacles to our union are permanent and
    insuperable. The time is come when I am forced to tell you the
    secrets which I have never before revealed to any human soul. You
    know them now. _They are in your keeping, and it is enough._

    "Heaven be over you! And when you are reconciled to our
    separation, and both of us are strong, remember that if you want
    me I will come, and that as long as I live, as long as I am at
    liberty, I shall be always ready, always waiting, always near. God
    bless you, my dear one! Adieu!
                                                        "DAVID LEONE."

During the afternoon of the following day a letter came by a flying
messenger on a bicycle. It was written in pencil in large and straggling
characters.

    "DEAR MR. ROSSI,--Your letter has arrived and been read, and, yes,
    it has been destroyed, too, according to your wish, although the
    flames that burnt it burnt my hand also, and scorched my heart as
    well.

    "No doubt you have done wisely. You know better than I do what is
    best for both of us, and I yield, I submit. Only--and therefore--I
    must see you immediately. There is a matter of some consequence on
    which I wish to speak. It has nothing to do with the subject of
    your letter--nothing directly, at all events--or yet is it in any
    way related to the Minghelli mischief-making. So you may receive
    me without fear. And you will find me with a heart at ease.

    "Didn't I tell you that if you wouldn't come to me I must go to
    you? Expect me this evening about Ave Maria, and arrange it that I
    may see you alone.
                                                             "ROMA V."


                                XI

As Ave Maria approached, David Rossi became still more agitated. The sky
had darkened, but there was no wind; the air was empty, and he listened
with strained attention for every sound from the staircase and the
street. At length he heard a cab stop at the door, and a moment
afterwards a light hurrying footstep in the outer room seemed to beat
upon his heart.

The door opened and Roma came in quickly, with a scarcely audible
salutation. He saw her with her golden complexion and her large violet
eyes, wearing a black hat and an astrachan coat, but his head was going
round and his pulses were beating violently, and he could not control
his eyes.

"I have come for a minute only," she said. "You received my letter?"

Rossi bent his head.

"David, I want the fulfilment of your promise."

"What promise?"

"The promise to come to me when I stand in need of you. I need you now.
My fountain is practically finished, and to-morrow afternoon I am to
have a reception to exhibit it. Everybody will be there, and I want you
to be present also."

"Is that necessary?" he asked.

"For my purposes, yes. Don't ask me why. Don't question me at all. Only
trust me and come."

She was speaking in a firm and rapid voice, and looking up he saw that
her brows were contracted, her lips were set, her cheeks were slightly
flushed, and her eyes were shining. He had never seen her like that
before. "What is the secret of it?" he asked himself, but he only
answered, after a brief pause:

"Very well, I will be there."

"That's all. I might have written, but I was afraid you might object,
and I wished to make quite certain. Adieu!"

He had only bowed to her as she entered, and now she was going away
without offering her hand.

"Roma," he said, in a voice that sounded choked.

She stopped but did not speak, and he felt himself growing hot all over.

"I'm relieved--so much relieved--to hear that you agree with what I said
in my letter."

"The last--in which you wish me to forget you?"

"It is better so--far better. I am one of those who think that if either
party to a marriage"--he was talking in a constrained way--"entertains
beforehand any rational doubt about it, he is wiser to withdraw, even at
the church door, rather than set out on a life-long voyage under doubtful
auspices."

"Didn't we promise not to speak of this?" she said impatiently. Then
their eyes met for a moment, and he knew that he was false to himself
and that his talk of renunciation was a mockery.

"Roma," he said again, "if you want me in the future you must write."

Her face clouded over.

"For your own sake, you know...."

"Oh, that! That's nothing at all--nothing now."

"But people are insulting me about you, and...."

"Well--and you?"

The colour rushed to his cheeks and he smote the back of a chair with
his clenched fist.

"I tell them...."

"I understand," she said, and her eyes began to shine again. But she
only turned away, saying: "I'm sorry you are angry that I came."

"Angry!" he cried, and at the sound of his voice as he said the word
their love for each other went thrilling through and through them.

The rain had begun to fall, and it was beating with smart strokes on the
window panes.

"You can't go now," he said, "and since you are never to come here again
there is something you ought to hear."

She took a seat immediately, unfastened her coat, and slipped it back on
to her shoulders.

The thick-falling drops were drenching the piazza, and its pavement was
bubbling like a lake.

"The rain will last for some time," said Rossi, looking out, "and the
matter I speak of is one of some urgency, therefore it is better that
you should hear it now."

Taking the pins out of her hat, Roma lifted it off and laid it in her
lap, and began to pull off her gloves. The young head with its glossy
hair and lovely face shone out with a new beauty.

Rossi hardly dared to look at her. He was afraid that if he allowed
himself to do so he would fling himself at her feet. "How calm she is,"
he thought. "What is the meaning of it?"

He went to the bureau by the wall and took out a small round packet.

"Do you remember your father's voice?" he asked.

"That is all I do remember about my father. Why?"

"It is here in this cylinder."

She rose quickly and then slowly sat down again.

"Tell me," she said.

"When your father was deported to the Island of Elba, he was a prisoner
at large, without personal restraint but under police supervision. The
legal term of _domicilio coatto_ is from one year to five, but excuses
were found and his banishment was made perpetual. He saw prisoners come
and go, and in the sealed chamber of his tomb he heard echoes of the
world outside."

"Did he ever hear of me?"

"Yes, and of myself as well. A prisoner brought him news of one David
Rossi, and under that name and the opinions attached to it he recognised
David Leone, the boy he had brought up and educated. He wished to send
me a message."

"Was it about...."

"Yes. The letters of prisoners are read and copied, and to smuggle out
by hand a written document is difficult or impossible. But at length a
way was discovered. Some one sent a phonograph and a box of cylinders to
one of the prisoners, and the little colony of exiled ones used to meet
at your father's house to hear the music. Among the cylinders were
certain blank ones. Your father spoke on to one of them, and when the
time came for the owner of the phonograph to leave Elba, he brought the
cylinder back with him. This is the cylinder your father spoke on to."

With an involuntary shudder she took out of his hands a circular
cardboard-box, marked in print on the outside: "Selections from Faust,"
and in pencil on the inside of the lid: "For the hands of D. L. only--to
be destroyed if Deputy David Rossi does not know where to find him."

The heavy rain had darkened the room, but by the red light of a dying
fire he could see that her face had turned white.

"And this contains my father's voice?" she said.

"His last message."

"He is dead--two years dead--and yet...."

"Can you bear to hear it?"

"Go on," she said, hardly audibly.

He took back the cylinder, put it on the phonograph, wound up the
instrument, and touched the lever. Through the strokes of the rain,
lashing the window like a hundred whips, the whizzing noise of the
machine began.

He was standing by her side, and he felt her hand on his arm.

Then through the sound of the rain and of the phonograph there came a
clear, full voice:

"David Leone--your old friend Doctor Roselli sends you his dying
message...."

The hand on Rossi's arm clutched it convulsively, and, in a choking
whisper, Roma said:

"Wait! Give me one moment."

She was looking around the darkening room as if almost expecting a
ghostly presence.

She bowed her head. Her breath came quick and fast.

"I am better now. Go on," she said.

The whirring noise began again, and after a moment the clear voice came
as before:

"My son, the promise I made when we parted in London I fulfilled
faithfully, but the letter I wrote you never came to your hands. It was
meant to tell you who I was, and why I changed my name. That is too long
a story now, and I must be brief. I am Prospero Volonna. My father was
the last prince of that name. Except the authorities and their spies,
nobody in Italy knows me as Roselli and nobody in England _as_
Volonna--nobody but one, my poor dear child, my daughter Roma."

The hand tightened on Rossi's arm, and his head began to swim.

"Little by little, in this grave of a living man, I have heard what has
happened since I was banished from the world. The treacherous letter
which called me back to Italy and decoyed me into the hands of the
police was the work of a man who now holds my estates as the payment for
his treachery."

"The Baron?"

Rossi had stopped the phonograph.

"Can you bear it?" he said.

The pale young face flushed with resolution.

"Go on," she said.

When the voice from the phonograph began again it was more tremulous and
husky than before.

"After he had betrayed the father, what impulse of fear or humanity
prompted him to take charge of the child, God alone, who reads all
hearts, can say. He went to England to look for her, found her in the
streets to which she had been abandoned by the faithlessness of the
guardians to whom I left her, and shut their mouths by buying them to
the perjury of burying the unknown body of an unfortunate being in the
name of my beloved child."

The hand on Rossi's arm trembled feebly, and slipped down to his own
hand. It was cold as ice. The voice from the phonograph was growing
faint.

"She is now in Rome, living in the name that was mine in Italy, amid an
atmosphere of danger and perhaps of shame. My son, save her from it. The
man who betrayed the father may betray the daughter also. Take her from
him. Rescue her. It is my dying prayer."

The hand in Rossi's hand was holding it tightly, and his blood was
throbbing at his heart.

"David," the voice from the phonograph was failing rapidly, "when this
shall come to your hands the darkness of the grave will be over me....
In my great distress of mind I torture myself with many terrors.... Do
not trifle with my request. But whatever you decide to do ... be gentle
with the child.... I dream of her every night, and send my heart's heart
to her on the swelling tides of love.... Adieu, my son. The end is near.
God be with you in all you do that I did ill or left undone. And if
death's great sundering does not annihilate the memory of those who
remain on earth, be sure you have a helper and an advocate in heaven."

The voice ceased, the whirring of the instrument came to an end, and an
invisible spirit seemed to fade into the air. The pattering of the rain
had stopped, and there was the crackle of cab wheels on the pavement
below. Roma had dropped Rossi's hand, and was leaning forward on her
knees with both hands over her face. After a moment, she wiped her eyes
with her handkerchief and began to put on her hat.

"How long is it since you received this message?" she said.

"On the night you came here first."

"And when I asked you to come to my house on that ... that useless
errand, you were thinking of ... of my father's request as well?"

"Yes."

"You have known all this about the Baron for a month, yet you have said
nothing. _Why_ have you said nothing?"

"You wouldn't have believed me at first, whatever I had said against
him."

"But afterwards?"

"Afterwards I had another reason."

"Did it concern me?"

"Yes."

"And now?"

"Now that I have to part from you I am compelled to tell you what he
is."

"But if you had known that all this time he has been trying to use
somebody against you...."

"That would have made no difference."

She lifted her head, and a look of fire, almost of fierceness, came into
her face, but she only said, with a little hysterical cry, as if her
throat were swelling:

"Come to me to-morrow, David! Be sure you come! If you don't come I
shall never, never forgive you! But you will come! You will! You will!"

And then, as if afraid of breaking out into sobs, she turned quickly and
hurried away.

"She can never fall into that man's hands now," he thought. And then he
lit his lamp and sat down to his work, but the light was gone, and the
night had fallen on him.


                                XII

Next morning David Rossi had not yet risen when some one knocked at his
door. It was Bruno. The great fellow looked nervous and troubled, and he
spoke in a husky whisper.

"You're not going to Donna Roma's to-day, sir?"

"Why not, Bruno?"

"Have you seen her bust of yourself?"

"Hardly at all."

"Just so. My case, too. She has taken care of that--locking it up every
night, and getting another caster to cast it. But I saw it the first
morning after she began, and I know what it is."

"What is it, Bruno?"

"You'll be angry again, sir."

"What is it?"

"Judas--that's what it is, sir; the study for Judas in the fountain for
the Municipality."

"Is that all?"

"All?... But it's a caricature, a spiteful caricature! And you sat four
days and never even looked at it! I tell you it's disgusting, sir.
Simply disgusting. It's been done on purpose, too. When I think of it I
forget all you said, and I hate the woman as much as ever. And now she
is to have a reception, and you are going to it, just to help her to
have her laugh. Don't go, sir! Take the advice of a fool, and don't
go!"

"Bruno," said Rossi, lying with his head on his arm, "understand me once
for all. Donna Roma may have used my head as a study for Judas--I cannot
deny that since you say it is so--but if she had used it as a study for
Satan, I would believe in her the same as ever."

"You would?"

"Yes, by God! So now, like a good fellow, go away and leave her alone."

The streets were more than usually full of people when Rossi set out for
the reception. Thick groups were standing about the hoardings, reading a
yellow placard, which was still wet with the paste of the bill-sticker.
It was a proclamation, signed by the Minister of the Interior, and it
ran:

    "ROMANS,--It having come to the knowledge of the Government that a
    set of misguided men, the enemies of the throne and of society,
    known to be in league with the republican, atheist, and anarchist
    associations of foreign countries, are inciting the people to
    resist the just laws made by their duly elected Parliament, and
    sanctioned by their King, thus trying to lead them into outbreaks
    that would be unworthy of a cultivated and generous race, and
    would disgrace us in the view of other nations--the Government
    hereby give notice that they will not allow the laws to be
    insulted with impunity, and therefore they warn the public against
    the holding of all such mass meetings in public buildings,
    squares, and streets, as may lead to the possibility of serious
    disturbances."


                                XIII

The little Piazza of Trinità de' Monti was full of carriages, and Roma's
rooms were thronged. David Rossi entered with the calmness of a man who
is accustomed to personal observation, but Roma met him with an almost
extravagant salutation.

"Ah, you have come at last," she said in a voice that was intended to be
heard by all. And then, in a low tone, she added, "Stay near me, and
don't go until I say you may."

Her face had the expression that had puzzled him the day before, but
with the flushed cheeks, the firm mouth and the shining eyes, there was
now a strange look of excitement, almost of hysteria.

The company was divided into four main groups. The first of them
consisted of Roma's aunt, powdered and perfumed, propped up with
cushions on an invalid chair, and receiving the guests by the door, with
the Baron Bonelli, silent and dignified, but smiling his icy smile, by
her side. A second group consisted of Don Camillo and some ladies of
fashion, who stood by the window and made little half-smothered trills
of laughter. The third group included Lena and Olga, the journalists,
with Madame Sella, the modiste; and the fourth group was made up of the
English and American Ambassadors, Count Mario, and some other
diplomatists.

The conversation was at first interrupted by the little pauses that
follow fresh arrivals; and after it had settled down to the dull buzz of
a beehive, when the old brood and her queen are being turned out, it
consisted merely of hints, giving the impression of something in the air
that was scandalous and amusing, but could not be talked about.

"Have you heard that" ... "Is it true that" ... "No?" "Can it be
possible?" "How delicious!" and then inaudible questions and low
replies, with tittering, tapping of fans, and insinuating glances.

But Roma seemed to hear everything that was said about her, and
constantly broke in upon a whispered conversation with disconcerting
openness.

"That man here!" said one of the journalists at Rossi's entrance. "In
the same room with the Prime Minister!" said another. "After that
disgraceful scene in the House, too!"

"I hear that he was abominably rude to the Baron the other day," said
Madame Sella.

"Rude? He has blundered shockingly, and offended everybody. They tell me
the Vatican is now up in arms against him, and is going to denounce him
and all his ways."

"No wonder! He has made himself thoroughly disagreeable, and I'm only
surprised that the Prime Minister...."

"Oh, leave the Prime Minister alone. He has something up his sleeve....
Haven't you heard why we are invited here to-day? No? Not heard that...."

"Really! So that explains ... I see, I see!" and then more tittering and
tapping of fans.

"Certainly, he is an extraordinary man, and one of the first statesmen
in Europe."

"It's so unselfish of you to say that," said Roma, flashing round
suddenly, "for the Minister has never been a friend of journalists, and
I've heard him say that there wasn't one of them who wouldn't sell his
mother's honour if he thought he could make a sensation."

"Love?" said the voice of Don Camillo in the silence that followed
Roma's remark. "What has marriage to do with love except to spoil it?"
And then, amidst laughter, and the playful looks of the ladies by whom
he was surrounded, he gave a gay picture of his own poverty, and the
necessity of marrying to retrieve his fortunes.

"What would you have? Look at my position! A great name, as ancient as
history, and no income. A gorgeous palace, as old as the pyramids, and
no cook!"

"Don't be so conceited about your poverty, Gi-gi," said Roma. "Some of
the Roman ladies are as poor as the men. As for me, Madame Sella could
sell up every stick in my house to-morrow, and if the Municipality
should throw up my fountain...."

"Senator Palomba," said Felice's sepulchral voice from the door.

The suave, oily little Mayor came in, twinkling his eyes and saying:

"Did I hear my name as I entered?"

"I was saying," said Roma, "that if the Municipality should throw up my
fountain...."

The little man made an amusing gesture, and the constrained silence was
broken by some awkward laughter.

"Roma," said the testy voice of the Countess, "I think I've done my duty
by you, and now the Baron will take me back. Natalina! Where's
Natalina?"

But half-a-dozen hands took hold of the invalid chair, and the Baron
followed it into the bedroom.

"Wonderful man!" "Wonderful!" whispered various voices as the Minister's
smile disappeared through the door.

The conversation had begun to languish when the Princess Bellini
arrived, and then suddenly it became lively and general.

"I'm late, but do you know, my dear," she said, kissing Roma on both
cheeks, "I've been nearly torn to pieces in coming. My carriage had to
plough its way through crowds of people."

"Crowds?"

"Yes, indeed, and the streets are nearly impassable. Another
demonstration, I suppose! The poor must always be demonstrating."

"Ah! yes," said Don Camillo. "Haven't you heard the news, Roma?"

"I've been working all night and all day, and I have heard nothing,"
said Roma.

"Well, to prevent a recurrence of the disgraceful scene of yesterday,
the King has promulgated the Public Security Act by royal decree, and
the wonderful crisis is at an end."

"And now?"

"Now the Prime Minister is master of the situation, and has begun by
proclaiming the mass meeting which was to have been held in the
Coliseum."

"Good thing too," said Count Mario. "We've heard enough of liberal
institutions lately."

"And of the scandalous speeches of professional agitators," said Madame
Sella.

"And of the liberty of the press," said Senator Palomba. And then the
effeminate old dandy, the fashionable dressmaker, and the oily little
Mayor exchanged significant nods.

"Wait! Only wait!" said Roma, in a low voice, to Rossi, who was standing
in silence by her side.

"Unhappy Italy!" said the American Ambassador. "With the largest array
of titled nobility and the largest army of beggars. The one class
sipping iced drinks in the piazzas during the playing of music, and the
other class marching through the streets and conspiring against
society."

"You judge us from a foreign standpoint, dear friend," said Don Camillo,
"and forget our love of a pageant. The Princess says our poor are always
demonstrating. We are all always demonstrating. Our favourite
demonstration is a funeral, with drums beating and banners waving. If we
cannot have a funeral we have a wedding, with flowers and favours and
floods of tears. And when we cannot have either, we put up with a
revolution, and let our Radical orators tell us of the wickedness of
taxing the people's bread."

"Always their bread," said the Princess, with a laugh.

"In America, dear General, you are so tragically sincere, but in Italy
we are a race of actors. The King, the Parliament, the Pope himself...."

"Shocking!" said the little Princess. "But if you had said as much of
our professional agitators...."

"Oh, they are the most accomplished and successful actors, Princess.
But we are all actors in Italy, from the greatest to the least, and the
'curtain' is to him who can score off everybody else."

"So," began the American, "to be Prime Minister in Rome...."

"Is to be the chief actor in Europe, and his leading part is that in
which he puts an end to his adversary amidst a burst of inextinguishable
laughter."

"What is he driving at?" said the English to the American Ambassador.

"Don't you know? Haven't you heard what is coming?" And then some
further whispering.

"Wait, only wait!" said Roma.

"Gi-gi," said the Princess, "how stupid you are! You're all wrong about
Roma. Look at her now. To think that men can be so blind! And the Baron
is no better than the rest of you. He's too proud to believe what I tell
him, but he'll learn the truth some day. He is here, of course? In the
Countess's room, isn't he?... How do you like my dress?"

"It's perfect."

"Really? The black and the blue make a charming effect, don't they? They
are the Baron's favourite colours. How agitated our hostess is! She
seems to have all the world here. When are we to see the wonderful work?
What's she waiting for? Ah, there's the Baron coming out at last!"

"They're all here, aren't they?" said Roma, looking round with flushed
cheeks and flaming eyes at the jangling, slandering crew, who had
insulted and degraded David Rossi.

"Take care," he answered, but she only threw up her head and laughed.

Then the company went down the circular iron staircase to the studio.
Roma walked first with her rapid step, talking nervously and laughing
frequently.

The fountain stood in the middle of the floor, and the guests gathered
about it.

"Superb!" they exclaimed one after another. "Superb!" "Superb!"

The little Mayor was especially enthusiastic. He stood near the Baron,
and holding up both hands he cried:

"Marvellous! Miraculous! Fit to take its place beside the masterpieces
of old Rome!"

"But surely this is 'Hamlet' without the prince," said the Baron. "You
set out to make a fountain representing Christ and His twelve apostles,
and the only figure you leave unfinished is Christ Himself."

He pointed to the central figure above the dish, which was merely shaped
out and indicated.

"Not only one, your Excellency," said Don Camillo. "Here is another
unfinished figure--intended for Judas, apparently."

"I left them to the last on purpose," said Roma. "They were so
important, and so difficult. But I have studies for both of them in the
boudoir, and you shall give me your advice and opinion."

"The saint and the satyr, the God and the devil, the betrayed and the
betrayer--what subjects for the chisel of the artist!" said Don Camillo.

"Just so," said the Mayor. "She must do the one with all the emotions of
love, and the other with all the faculties of hate."

"Not that art," said Don Camillo, "has anything to do with life--that is
to say, real life...."

"Why not?" said Roma sharply. "The artist has to live in the world, and
he isn't blind. Therefore, why shouldn't he describe what he sees around
him?"

"But is that art? If so, the artist is at liberty to give his views on
religion and politics, and by the medium of his art he may even express
his private feelings--return insults and wreak revenge."

"Certainly he may," said Roma; "the greatest artists have often done
so." Saying this, she led the way upstairs, and the others followed with
a chorus of hypocritical approval.

"It's only human, to say the least." "Of course it is!" "If she's a
woman and can't speak out, or fight duels, it's a lady-like way, at all
events." And then further tittering, tapping of fans, and significant
nods at Rossi when his back was turned.

Two busts stood on pedestals in the boudoir. One of them was covered
with a damp cloth, the other with a muslin veil. Going up to the latter
first, Roma said, with a slightly quavering voice:

"It was so difficult to do justice to the Christ that I am almost sorry
I made the attempt. But it came easier when I began to think of some one
who was being reviled and humiliated and degraded because he was poor
and wasn't ashamed of it, and who was always standing up for the weak
and the down-trodden, and never returning anybody's insult, however
shameful and false and wicked, because he wasn't thinking of himself at
all. So I got the best model I could in real life, and this is the
result."

With that she pulled off the muslin veil and revealed the sculptured
head of David Rossi, in a snow-white plaster cast. The features
expressed pure nobility, and every touch was a touch of sympathy and
love.

A moment of chilling silence was followed by an under-breath of gossip.
"Who is it?" "Christ, of course." "Oh, certainly, but it reminds me of
some one." "Who can it be?" "The Pope?" "Why, no; don't you see who it
is?" "Is it really?" "How shameful!" "How blasphemous!"

Roma stood looking on with a face lighted up by two flaming eyes. "I'm
afraid you don't think I've done justice to my model," she said. "That's
quite true. But perhaps my Judas will please you better," and she
stepped up to the bust that was covered by the wet cloth.

"I found this a difficult subject also, and it was not until yesterday
evening that I felt able to begin on it."

Then, with a hand that trembled visibly, she took from the wall the
portrait of her father, and offering it to the Minister, she said:

"Some one told me a story of duplicity and treachery--it was about this
poor old gentleman, Baron--and then I knew what sort of person it was
who betrayed his friend and master for thirty pieces of silver, and
listened to the hypocrisy, and flattery, and lying of the miserable
group of parasites who crowded round him because he was a traitor, and
because he kept the purse."

With that she threw off the damp cloth, and revealed the clay model of a
head. The face was unmistakable, but it expressed every
baseness--cunning, arrogance, cruelty, and sensuality.

The silence was freezing, and the company began to turn away, and to
mutter among themselves, in order to cover their confusion. "It's the
Baron!" "No?" "Yes." "Disgraceful!" "Disgusting!" "Shocking!" "A
scarecrow!"

Roma watched them for a moment, and then said: "You don't like my Judas?
Neither do I. You're right--it _is_ disgusting."

And taking up in both hands a piece of thin wire, she cut the clay
across, and the upper part of it fell face downward with a thud on to
the floor.

The Princess, who stood by the side of the Baron, offered him her
sympathy, and he answered in his icy smile:

"But these artists are all slightly insane, you know. That is an evil
which must be patiently endured, without noticing too much the ludicrous
side of it."

Then, stepping up to Roma, and handing back the portrait, the Baron
said, with a slight frown:

"I must thank you for a very amusing afternoon, and bid you good-day."

The others looked after him, and interpreted his departure according to
their own feelings. "He is done with her," they whispered. "He'll pay
her out for this." And without more ado they began to follow him.

Roma, flushed and excited, bowed to them as they went out one by one,
with a politeness that was demonstrative to the point of caricature. She
was saying farewell to them for ever, and her face was lighted up with a
look of triumphant joy. They tried to bear themselves bravely as they
passed her, but her blazing eyes and sweeping curtseys made them feel as
if they were being turned out of the house.

When they were all gone, she shut the door with a bang, and then turning
to David Rossi, who alone remained, she burst into a flood of hysterical
tears, and threw herself on to her knees at his feet.


                                XIV

"David!" she cried.

"Don't do that. Get up," he answered.

His thoughts were in a whirl. He had been standing aside, trembling for
Roma as he had never trembled for himself in the hottest moments of his
public life. And now he was alone with her, and his blood was beating in
his breast in stabs.

"Haven't I done enough?" she cried. "You taunted me with my wealth, but
I am as poor as you are now. Every penny I had in the world came from
the Baron. He allowed me to use part of the revenues of my father's
estates, but the income was under his control, and now he will stop it
altogether. I am in debt. I have always been in debt. That was my
benefactor's way of reminding me of my dependence on his bounty. And now
all _I_ have will be sold to satisfy my creditors, and I shall be turned
out homeless."

"Roma...." he began, but her tears and passion bore down everything.

"House, furniture, presents, carriages, horses, everything will go soon,
and I shall have nothing whatever! No matter! You said a woman loved
ease and wealth and luxury. Is that all a woman loves? Is there nothing
else in the world for any of us? Aren't you satisfied with me at last?"

"Roma," he answered, breathing hard, "don't talk like that. I cannot
bear it."

But she did not listen. "You taunted me with being a woman," she said
through a fresh burst of tears. "A woman was incapable of friendship and
sacrifices. She was intended to be a man's plaything. Do you think I
want to be my husband's mistress? I want to be his wife, to share his
fate, whatever it may be, for good or bad, for better or worse."

"For God's sake, Roma!" he cried. But she broke in on him again.

"You taunted me with the dangers you had to go through, as if a woman
must needs be an impediment to her husband, and try to keep him back. Do
you think I want my husband to do nothing? If he were content with that
he would not be the man I had loved, and I should despise him and leave
him."

"Roma!..."

"Then _you_ taunted me with the death that hangs over you. When you were
gone I should be left to the mercy of the world. But that can never
happen. Never! Do you think a woman can outlive the man she loves as I
love you?... There! I've said it. You've shamed me into it."

He could not speak now. His words were choking in his throat, and she
went on in a torrent of tears:

"The death that threatens you comes from no fault of yours, but only
from your fidelity to my father. Therefore I have a right to share it,
and I will not live when you are dead."

"If I give way now," he thought, "all is over."

And clenching his hands behind his back to keep himself from throwing
his arms around her, he began in a low voice:

"Roma, you have broken your promise to me."

"I _don't_ care," she interrupted. "I would break ten thousand
promises. I deceived you. I confess it. I pretended to be reconciled to
your will, and I was not reconciled. I wanted you to see me strip myself
of all I had, that you might have no answer and excuse. Well, you have
seen me do it, and now ... what are you going to do _now_?"

"Roma," he began again, trembling all over, "there have been two men in
me all this time, and one of them has been trying to protect you from
the world and from yourself, while the other ... the other has been
wanting you to despise all his objections, and trample them under your
feet.... If I could only believe that you know all you are doing, all
the risk you are running, and the fate you are willing to share ... but
no, it is impossible."

"David," she cried, "you love me! If you didn't love me, I should know
it now--at this moment. But I am braver than you are...."

"Let me go. I cannot answer for myself."

"I am braver than you are, for I have not only stripped myself of all my
possessions, and of all my friends ... I have even compromised myself
again and again, and been daring and audacious, and rude to everybody
for your sake.... I, a woman ... while you, a man ... you are afraid ...
yes, afraid ... you are a coward--that's it, a coward!... No, no, no!
What am I saying?... David Leone!"

And with a cry of passion and remorse she flung both arms about his
neck.

He had stood, during this fierce struggle of love and pain, holding
himself in until his throbbing nerves could bear the strain no longer.

"Come to me, then--come to me," he cried, and at the moment when she
threw herself upon him he stretched out his arms to receive her.

"You do love me?" she said.

"Indeed, yes! And you?"

"Yes, yes, yes!"

He clasped her in his arms with redoubled ardour, and pressed her to his
breast and kissed her. The love so long pent up was bursting out like a
liberated cataract that sweeps the snow and the ice before it.

All at once the girl who had been so brave in the great battle of her
love became weak and womanish in the moment of her victory. Under the
warmth of his tenderness she dropped her head on to his breast to
conceal her face in her shame.

"You will never think the worse of me?" she faltered.

"The worse of you! For loving me?"

"For telling you so and forcing myself into your life?"

"My darling, no!"

She lifted her head, and he kissed away the tears that were shining in
her eyes.

"But tell me," he said, "are you sure--quite sure? Do you know what is
before you?"

"I only know I love you."

He folded her afresh in his strong embrace, and kissed her head as it
lay on his breast.

"Think again," he said. "A man's enemies can be merciless. They may
watch you and put pressure upon you, and even humiliate you for my
sake."

"No matter, I am not afraid," she answered, and again he tightened his
arms about her in a passionate embrace, and covered her hair and her
neck and her hands and her finger-tips with kisses.

They did not speak for a long time after that. There was no need for
words. He was conquered, yet he was conqueror, and she was happy and at
peace. The long fight was over, and everything was well.

He put her to sit in a chair, and sat himself on the arm of it, with his
face to her face, and her arms still round his neck. It was like a
dream. She could scarcely believe it. He whom she had looked up to with
adoration was caressing her. She was like a child in her joy, blushing
and half afraid.

He ran his hand through her hair and kissed her forehead. She threw back
her head that she might put her lips to his forehead in return, and he
kissed her full, round throat.

Then they exchanged rings as the sign of their eternal union. When she
put her diamond ring, set in gold, on to his finger, he looked grave and
even sad; but when he put his plain silver one on to hers, she lifted up
her glorified hand to the light, and kissed and kissed it.

They began to talk in low tones, as if some one had been listening. It
was the whispering of their hearts, for the angel of happy love has no
voice louder than a whisper. She asked him to say again that he loved
her, but as soon as he began to say it she stopped his mouth with a
kiss.

They talked of their love. She was sure she had loved him before he
loved her, and when he said that he had loved her always, she protested
in that case he did not love her at all.

They rose at length to close the windows, and side by side, his arm
about her waist, her head leaning lightly on his shoulder, they stood
for a moment looking out. The mother of cities lay below in its
lightsome whiteness, and over the ridge of its encircling hills the glow
of the departing sun was rising in vaporous tints of amber and crimson
into the transparent blue, with the dome of St. Peter's, like a balloon
ready to rise into a celestial sky.

"A storm is coming," he said, looking at the colours in the sunset.

"It has come and gone," she whispered, and then his arm folded closer
about her waist.

It took him half-an-hour to say adieu. After the last kiss and the last
handshake, their arms would stretch out to the utmost limit, and then
close again for another and another and yet another embrace.


                                XV

When at length Rossi was gone, Roma ran into her bedroom to look at her
face in the glass. The golden complexion was heightened by a bright spot
on either cheek, and a teardrop was glistening in the corner of each of
her eyes.

She went back to the boudoir. David Rossi was no longer there, but the
room seemed to be full of his presence. She sat in the chair again, and
again she stood by the window. At length she opened her desk and wrote a
letter:--

    "DEAREST,--You are only half-an-hour gone, and here I am sending
    this letter after you, like a handkerchief you had forgotten. I
    have one or two things to say, quite matter-of-fact and simple
    things, but I cannot think of them sensibly for joy of the
    certainty that you love me. Of course I knew it all the time, but
    I couldn't be at ease until I had heard it from your own lips; and
    now I feel almost afraid of my great happiness. How wonderful it
    seems! And, like all events that are long expected, how suddenly
    it has happened in the end. To think that a month ago--only a
    little month--you and I were both in Rome, within a mile of each
    other, breathing the same air, enclosed by the same cloud, kissed
    by the same sunshine, and yet we didn't know it!

    "Soberly, though, I want you to understand that I meant all I said
    so savagely about going on with your work, and not letting your
    anxiety about my welfare interfere with you. I am really one of
    the women who think that a wife should further a man's aims in
    life if she can; and if she can't do that, she should stand aside
    and not impede him. So go on, dear heart, without fear for me. I
    will take care of myself, whatever occurs. Don't let one hour or
    one act of your life be troubled by the thought of what would
    happen to me if you should fall. Dearest, I am your beloved, but I
    am your soldier also, ready and waiting to follow where my captain
    calls:

        "'Teach me, only teach, Love!
          As I ought
        I will speak thy speech, Love!
          Think thy thought.'

    "And if I was not half afraid that you would think it bolder than
    is modest in your bride to be, I would go on with the next lines
    of my sweet quotation.

    "Another thing. You went away without saying you forgive me for
    the wicked duplicity I practised upon you. It was very wrong, I
    suppose, and yet for my life I cannot get up any real contrition
    on the subject. There's always some duplicity in a woman. It is
    the badge of every daughter of Eve, and it must come out
    somewhere. In my case it came out in loving you to all the lengths
    and ends of love, and drawing you on to loving me. I ought to be
    ashamed, but I'm not--I'm glad.

    "I _did_ love first, and, of course, I knew you from the
    beginning, and when you wrote about being in love with some one
    else, I knew quite well you meant me. But it was so delicious to
    pretend not to know, to come near and then to sheer off again, to
    touch and then to fly, to tempt you and then to run away, until a
    strong tide rushed at me and overwhelmed me, and I was swooning in
    your arms at last.

    "Dearest, don't think I made light of the obstacles you urged
    against our union. I knew all the time that the risks of marriage
    were serious, though perhaps I am not in a position even yet to
    realise how serious they may be. Only I knew also that the dangers
    were greater still if we kept apart, and that gave me courage to
    be bold and to defy conventions.

    "Which brings me to my last point, and please prepare to be
    serious, and bend your brow to that terrible furrow which comes
    when you are fearfully in earnest. What you said of your enemies
    being merciless, and perhaps watching me and putting pressure upon
    me to injure you, is only too imminent a danger. The truth is that
    I have all along known more than I had courage to tell, but I was
    hoping you would understand, and now I tremble to think how I have
    suffered myself to be silent.

    "The Minghelli matter is an alarming affair, for I have reason to
    believe that the man has lit on the name you bore in England, and
    that when he returns to Rome he will try to fix it upon you by
    means of me. This is fearful to contemplate, and my heart quakes
    to think of it. But happily there is a way to checkmate such a
    devilish design, and it is within your own power to save me from
    life-long remorse.

    "I don't think the laws of any civilized country compel a man's
    _wife_ to compromise him, and thinking of this gives me courage to
    be unmaidenly and say: Don't let it be long, dearest! I could die
    to bring it to pass in a moment. With all my great, great
    happiness, I shall have the heartache until it is done, and only
    when it is over shall I begin to live.

    "There! You didn't know what a forward hussy I could be if I
    tried, and really I have been surprised at myself since I began to
    be in love with you. For weeks and weeks I have been thin and
    haggard and ugly, and only to-day I begin to be a little
    beautiful. I couldn't be anything but beautiful to-day, and I've
    been running to the glass to look at myself, as the only way to
    understand why you love me at all. And I'm glad--so glad for your
    sake.

    "Good-bye, dearest! You cannot come to-morrow or the next day, and
    what a lot I shall have to live before I see you again! Shall I
    look older? No, for thinking of you makes me feel younger and
    younger every minute. How old are you? Thirty-four? I'm twenty-four
    and a half, and that is just right, but if you think I ought to be
    nearer your age I'll wear a bonnet and fasten it with a bow.

    "ROMA.

    "P.S.--Don't delay the momentous matter. Don't! Don't! Don't!"

She dined alone that night that she might be undisturbed in her thoughts
of Rossi. Ordinary existence had almost disappeared from her
consciousness, and every time Felice spoke as he served the dishes his
voice seemed to come from far away.

She went to bed early, but it was late before she slept. For a long time
she lay awake to think over all that had happened, and, when the night
was far gone, and she tried to fall asleep in order to dream of it also,
she could not do so for sheer delight of the prospect. But at last amid
the gathering clouds of sleep she said "Good-night," with the ghost of a
kiss, and slept until morning.

When she awoke it was late, and the sun was shining into the room. She
lay on her back and stretched out both arms for sheer sweetness of the
sensation of health and love. Everything was well, and she was very
happy. Thinking of yesterday, she was even sorry for the Baron, and told
herself she had been too bold and daring.

But that thought was gone in a moment. Body and soul were suffused with
joy, and she leapt out of bed with a spring.

A moment afterwards Natalina came with a letter. It was from the Baron
himself, and it was dated the day before:--

    "Minghelli has returned from London, and therefore I must see you
    to-morrow at eleven o'clock. Be so good as to be at home, and give
    orders that for half-an-hour at least we shall be quite undisturbed."

Then the sun went out, the air grew dull, and darkness fell over all the
world.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                   PART FIVE--THE PRIME MINISTER


                                I

It was Sunday. The storm threatened by the sunset of the day before had
not yet come, but the sun was struggling through a veil of clouds, and a
black ridge lay over the horizon.

At eleven o'clock to the moment the Baron arrived. As usual, he was
faultlessly dressed, and he looked cool and tranquil.

"I am to show you into this room, Excellency," said Felice, leading the
way to the boudoir.

"Thanks!... Anything to tell me, Felice?"

"Nothing, Excellency," said Felice. Then, pointing to the plaster bust
on its pedestal in the corner, he added in a lower tone, "_He_ remained
last night after the others had gone, and...."

But at that moment there was the rustle of a woman's dress outside, and,
interrupting Felice, the Baron said in a high-pitched voice:

"Certainly; and please tell the Countess I shall not forget to look in
upon her before I go."

Roma came into the room with a gloomy and firm-set face. The smile that
seemed always to play about her mouth and eyes had given place to a
slight frown and an air of defiance. But the Baron saw in a moment that
behind the lips so sternly set, and the straight look of the eyes, there
was a frightened expression which she was trying to conceal. He greeted
her with his accustomed calm and naturalness, kissed her hand, offered
her the flower from his button-hole, put her to sit in the arm-chair
with its back to the window, took his own seat on the couch in front of
it, and leisurely drew off his spotless gloves.

Not a word about the scene of yesterday, not a look of pain or reproof.
Only a few casual pleasantries, and then a quiet gliding into the
business of his visit.

"What an age since we were here alone before! And what changes you've
made! Your pretty nest is like a cell! Well, I've obeyed your mandate,
you see. I've stayed away for a month. It was hard to do--bitterly
hard--and many a time I've told myself it was imprudent. But you were a
woman. You were inexorable. I was forced to submit. And now, what have
you got to tell me?"

"Nothing," she answered, looking straight before her.

"Nothing whatever?"

"Nothing whatever."

She did not move or turn her face, and he sat for a moment watching her.
Then he rose, and began to walk about the room.

"Let us understand each other, my child," he said gently. "Will you
forgive me if I recall facts that are familiar?"

She did not answer, but looked fixedly into the fire, while he leaned on
the stove and stood face to face with her.

"A month ago, a certain Deputy, an obstructionist politician, who has
for years made the task of government difficult, uttered a seditious
speech, and brought himself within the power of the law. In that speech
he also attacked me, and--shall I say?--grossly slandered you.
Parliament was not in session, and I was able to order his arrest. In
due course, he would have been punished, perhaps by imprisonment,
perhaps by banishment, but you thought it prudent to intervene. You
urged reasons of policy which were wise and far-seeing. I yielded, and,
to the bewilderment of my officials, I ordered the Deputy's release. But
he was not therefore to escape. You undertook his punishment. In a
subtle and more effectual way, you were to wipe out the injury he had
done, and requite him for his offence. The man was a mystery--you were
to find out all about him. He was suspected of intrigue--you were to
discover his conspiracies. Within a month, you were to deliver him into
my hands, and I was to know _the inmost secrets of his soul_."

It was with difficulty that Roma maintained her calmness while the Baron
was speaking, but she only shook a stray lock of hair from her forehead,
and sat silent.

"Well, the month is over. I have given you every opportunity to deal
with our friend as you thought best. Have you found out anything about
him?"

She put on a bold front and answered, "No."

"So your effort has failed?"

"Absolutely."

"Then you are likely to give up your plan of punishing the man for
defaming and degrading you?"

"I have given it up already."

"Strange! Very strange! Very unfortunate also, for we are at this moment
at a crisis when it is doubly important to the Government to possess the
information you set out to find. Still, your idea was a good one, and I
can never be sufficiently grateful to you for suggesting it. And
although _your_ efforts have failed, you need not be uneasy. You have
given us the clues by which _our_ efforts are succeeding, and you shall
yet punish the man who insulted you so publicly and so grossly."

"How is it possible for me to punish him?"

"By identifying David Rossi as one who was condemned in contumacy for
high treason sixteen years ago."

"That is ridiculous," she said. "Sixteen months ago I had never heard
the name of David Rossi."

The Baron stooped a little and said:

"Had you ever heard the name of David Leone?"

She dropped back in her chair, and again looked straight before her.

"Come, come, my child," said the Baron caressingly, and moving across
the room to look out of the window, he tapped her lightly on the
shoulder:

"I told you that Minghelli had returned from London."

"That forger!" she said hoarsely.

"No doubt! One who spends his life ferreting out crime is apt to have
the soul of a criminal. But civilisation needs its scavengers, and it
was a happy thought of yours to think of this one. Indeed, everything
we've done has been done on your initiative, and when our friend is
finally brought to justice, the deed will really be due to you, and you
alone."

The defiant look was disappearing from her eyes, and she rose with an
expression of pain.

"Why do you torture me like this?" she said. "After what has happened,
isn't it quite plain that I am his friend, and not his enemy?"

"Perhaps," said the Baron. His face assumed a death-like rigidity. "Sit
down and listen to me."

She sat down, and he returned to his place by the stove.

"I say you gave us the clues we have worked upon. Those clues were
three. First, that David Rossi knew the life-story of Doctor Roselli in
London. Second, that he knew the story of Doctor Roselli's daughter,
Roma Roselli. Third, that he was for a time a waiter at the Grand Hotel
in Rome. Two minor clues came independently, that David Rossi was once a
stable-boy in New York, that his mother drowned herself in the Tiber,
and he was brought up in a Foundling. By these five clues the
authorities have discovered eight facts. Permit me to recite them."

Leaning his elbow on the stove and opening his hand, the Baron ticked
off the facts one by one on his fingers.

"Fact one. Some thirty odd years ago a woman carrying a child presented
herself at the office in Rome for the registry of births. She gave the
name of Leonora Leone, and wished her child, a boy, to be registered as
David Leone. But the officer in attendance discovered that the woman's
name was Leonora Rossi, and that she had been married according to the
religious rites of the Church, but not according to the civil
regulations of the State. The child was therefore registered as David
Rossi, son of Leonora Rossi and of a father unknown."

"Shameful!" cried Roma. "Shameful! shameful!"

"Fact two," said the Baron, without the change of a tone. "One night a
little later the body of a woman found drowned in the Tiber was
recognised as the body of Leonora Rossi, and buried in the pauper part
of the Campo Verano under that name. The same night a child was placed
by an unknown hand in the _rota_ of Santo Spirito, with a paper attached
to its wrist, giving particulars of its baptism and its name. The name
given was David Leone."

The Baron ticked off the third of his fingers and continued:

"Fact three. Fourteen years afterwards a boy named David Leone, fourteen
years of age, was living in the house of an Italian exile in London. The
exile was a Roman prince under the incognito of Doctor Roselli; his
family consisted of his wife and one child, a daughter named Roma, four
years of age. David Leone had been adopted by Doctor Roselli, who had
picked him up in the street."

Roma covered her face with her hands.

"Fact four. Four years later a conspiracy to assassinate the King of
Italy was discovered at Milan. The chief conspirator turned out to be,
unfortunately, the English exile known as Doctor Roselli. By the good
offices of a kinsman, jealous of the honour of his true family name, he
was not brought to public trial, but deported by one of the means
adopted by all Governments when secrecy or safety is in question. But
his confederates and correspondents were shown less favour, and one of
them, still in England, being tried in contumacy by a military court
which sat during a state of siege, was condemned for high treason to the
military punishment of death. The name of that confederate and
correspondent was David Leone."

Roma's slippered foot was beating the floor fast, but the Baron went on
in his cool and tranquil tone.

"Fact five. Our extradition treaty excluded the delivery of political
offenders, but after representations from Italy, David Leone left
England. He went to America. There he was first employed in the stables
of the Tramway Company in New York, and lived in the Italian quarter of
the city, but afterwards he rose out of his poverty and low position and
became a journalist. In that character he attracted attention by a new
political and religious propaganda. Jesus Christ was lawgiver for the
nation as well as for the individual, and the redemption of the world
was to be brought to pass by a constitution based on the precepts of the
Lord's Prayer. The creed was sufficiently sentimental to be seized upon
by fanatics in that country of countless faiths, but it cut at the roots
of order, of poverty, even of patriotism, and being interpreted into
action, seemed likely to lead to riot."

The Baron twisted the ends of his moustache, and said, with a smile,
"David Leone disappeared from New York. From that time forward no trace
of him has yet been found. He was as much gone as if he had ceased to
exist. _David Leone was dead._"

Roma's hands had come down from her face, and she was picking at the
buttons of her blouse with twitching fingers.

"Fact six," said the Baron, ticking off the thumb of his other hand.
"Twenty-five or six years after the registration of the child David
Rossi in Rome, a man, apparently twenty-five or six years of age, giving
the name of David Rossi, arrived in England from America. He called at a
baker's shop in Soho to ask for Roma Roselli, the daughter of Doctor
Roselli, left behind in London when the exile returned to Italy. They
told him that Roma Roselli was dead and buried."

Roma's face, which had been pale until now, began to glow like a fire on
a gloomy night, and her foot beat faster and faster.

"Fact seven. David Rossi appeared in Rome, first as a waiter at the
Grand Hotel, but soon afterwards as a journalist and public lecturer,
propounding precisely the same propaganda as that of David Leone in New
York, and exciting the same interest."

"Well? What of it?" said Roma. "David Leone was David Leone, and David
Rossi is David Rossi--there is no more in it than that."

The Baron clasped his hands so tight that his knuckles cracked, and
said, in a slightly exalted tone:

"Eighth and last fact. About that time a man called at the office of the
Campo Santo to know where he was to find the grave of Leonora Leone, the
woman who had drowned herself in the Tiber twenty-six years before. The
pauper trench had been dug up over and over again in the interval, but
the officials gave him their record of the place where she had once been
buried. He had the spot measured off for him, and he went down on his
knees before it. Hours passed, and he was still kneeling there. At
length night fell, and the officers had to warn him away."

Roma's foot had ceased to beat on the floor, and she was rising in her
chair.

"That man," said the Baron, "the only human being who ever thought it
worth while to look up the grave of the poor suicide, Leonora Rossi, the
mother of David Leone, was David Rossi! Who was David Leone?--David
Rossi! Who was David Rossi?--David Leone! The circle had closed around
him--the evidence was complete."

"Oh! oh! oh!"

Roma had leapt up and was moving about the room. Her lips were
compressed with scorn, her eyes were flashing, and she burst into a
torrent of words, which spluttered out of her quivering lips.

"Oh, to think of it! To think of it! You are right! The man who spends
his life looking for crime must have the soul of a criminal! He has no
conscience, no humanity, no mercy, no pity. And when he has tracked and
dogged a man to his mother's grave--_his mother's grave_--he can dine,
he can laugh, he can go to the theatre! Oh, I hate you! There, I've
told you! Now, do with me as you please!"

The death-like rigidity in the Baron's face decomposed into an expression
of intense pain, but he only passed his hand over his brow, and said,
after a moment of silence:

"My child, you are not only offending me, you are offending the theory
and principle of Justice. Justice has nothing to do with pity. In the
vocabulary of Justice there is but one word--duty. Duty called upon me
to fix this man's name upon him, that his obstructions, his slanders,
and his evil influence might be at an end. And now Justice calls upon
you to do the same."

The Baron leaned against the stove, and spoke in a calm voice, while
Roma in her agitation continued to walk about the room.

"Being a Deputy, and Parliament being in session, David Rossi can only
be arrested by the authorisation of the Chamber. In order to obtain that
authorisation, it is necessary that the Attorney-General should draw up
a statement of the case. The statement must be presented by the
Attorney-General to the Government, by the Government to the President,
by the President to a Committee, and by the Committee to Parliament.
Towards this statement the police have already obtained important
testimony, and a complete chain of circumstantial evidence has been
prepared. But they lack one link of positive proof, and until that link
is obtained the Attorney-General is unable to proceed. It is the
keystone of the arch, the central fact, without which all other facts
fall to pieces--the testimony of somebody who can swear, if need be,
that she knew both David Leone and David Rossi, and can identify the one
with the other."

"Well?"

The Baron, who had stopped, continued in a calm voice: "My dear Roma,
need I go on? Dead as a Minister is to all sensibility, I had hoped to
spare you. There is only one person known to me who can supply that
link. That person is yourself."

Roma's eyes were red with anger and terror, but she tried to laugh over
her fear.

"How simple you are, after all!" she said. "It was Roma Roselli who knew
David Leone, wasn't it? Well, Roma Roselli is dead and buried. Oh, I
know all the story. You did that yourself, and now it cuts the ground
from under you."

"My dear Roma," said the Baron, with a hard and angry face, "if I did
anything in that matter, it was done for your welfare, but whatever it
was, it need not disturb me now. Roma Roselli is _not_ dead, and it
would be easy to bring people from England to say so."

"You daren't! You know you daren't! It would expose them to persecution
for perpetrating a crime."

"In England, not in Italy."

Roma's red eyes fell, and the Baron began to speak in a caressing voice:

"My child, don't fence with me. It is so painful to silence you.... It
is perhaps natural that you should sympathise with the weaker side. That
is the sweet and tender if illogical way of all women. But you must not
imagine that when David Rossi has been arrested he will be walked off to
his death. As a matter of fact, he must go through a new trial, he must
be defended, his sentence would in any case be reduced to imprisonment,
and it may even be wiped out altogether. That's all."

"All? And you ask me to help you to do that?"

"Certainly."

"I won't!"

"Then you could if you would?"

"I can't!"

"Your first word was the better one, my child."

"Very well, I won't! I won't! Aren't you ashamed to ask me to do such a
thing? According to your own story, David Leone was my father's friend,
yet you wish me to give him up to the law that he may be imprisoned,
perhaps for life, and at least turned out of Parliament. Do you suppose
I am capable of treachery like that? Do you judge of everybody by
yourself?... Ah, I know that story too! For shame! For shame!"

The Baron was silent for a moment, and then said in an impassive voice:

"I will not discuss that subject with you now, my child--you are
excited, and don't quite know what you are saying. I will only point out
to you that even if David Leone was your father's friend, David Rossi
was your own enemy."

"What of that? It's my own affair, isn't it? If I choose to forgive him,
what matter is it to anybody else? I _do_ forgive him! Now, whose
business is it except my own?"

"My dear Roma, I might tell you that it's mine also, and that the
insult that went through you was aimed at me. But I will not speak of
myself.... That you should change your plans so entirely, and setting
out a month ago to ... to ... shall I say betray ... this man Rossi, you
are now striving to save him, is a problem which admits of only one
explanation, and that is that ... that you...."

"That I love him--yes, that's the truth," said Roma boldly, but flushing
up to the eyes and trembling with fear.

There was a death-like pause in the duel. Both dropped their heads, and
the silent face in the bust seemed to be looking down on them. Then the
Baron's icy cheeks quivered visibly, and he said in a low, hoarse voice:

"I'm sorry! Very sorry! For in that case I may be compelled to justify
your conclusion that a Minister has no humanity and no pity. If David
Rossi cannot be arrested by the authorisation of Parliament, he must be
arrested when Parliament is not in session, and then his identity will
have to be established in a public tribunal. In that event you will be
forced to appear, and having refused to make a private statement in the
secrecy of a magistrate's office, you will be compelled to testify in
the Court of Assize."

"Ah, but you can't make me do that!" cried Roma excitedly, as if seized
by a sudden thought.

"Why not?"

"Never mind why not. You can't do it, I tell you," she cried excitedly.

He looked at her as if trying to penetrate her meaning, and then said:

"We shall see."

At that moment the fretful voice of the Countess was heard calling to
the Baron from the adjoining room.


                                II

Roma went to her bedroom when the Baron left her, and remained there
until late in the afternoon. In spite of the bold front she had put on,
she was quaking with terror and tortured by remorse. Never before had
she realised David Rossi's peril with such awful vividness, and seen her
own position in relation to him in its hideous nakedness.

Was it her duty to confess to David Rossi that at the beginning of their
friendship she had set out to betray him? Only so could she be secure,
only so could she be honest, only so could she be true to the love he
gave her and the trust he reposed in her.

Yet why should she confess? The abominable impulse was gone. Something
sweet and tender had taken its place. To confess to him now would be
cruel. It would wound his beautiful faith in her.

And yet the seeds she had sown were beginning to fructify. They might
spring up anywhere at any moment, and choke the life that was dearer to
her than her own. Thank God, it was still impossible to injure him
except by her will and assistance. But her will might be broken and her
assistance might be forced, unless the law could be invoked to protect
her against itself. It could and it should be invoked! When she was
married to David Rossi no law in Italy would compel her to witness
against him.

But if Rossi hesitated from any cause, if he delayed their marriage, if
he replied unfavourably to the letter in which she had put aside all
modesty and asked him to marry her soon--what then? How was she to
explain his danger? How was she to tell him that he must marry her
before Parliament rose, or she might be the means of expelling him from
the Chamber, and perhaps casting him into prison for life? How was she
to say: "I was Delilah; I set out to betray you, and unless you marry me
the wicked work is done!"

The afternoon was far spent; she had eaten nothing since morning, and
was lying face down on the bed, when a knock came to the door.

"The person in the studio to see you," said Felice.

It was Bruno in Sunday attire, with little Joseph in top-boots, and more
than ever like the cub of a young lion.

"A letter from him," said Bruno.

It was from Rossi. She took it without a word of greeting, and went back
to her bedroom. But when she returned a moment afterwards her face was
transformed. The clouds had gone from it and the old radiance had
returned. All the brightness and gaiety of her usual expression were
there as she came swinging into the drawing-room and filling the air
with the glow of health and happiness.

"_That's_ all right," she said. "Tell Mr. Rossi I shall expect to see
him soon ... or no, don't say that ... say that as he is over head and
ears in work this week, he is not to think it necessary.... Oh, say
anything you like," she said, and the pearly teeth and lovely eyes
broke into an aurora of smiles.

Bruno, whose bushy face and shaggy head had never once been raised since
he came into the room, said:

"He's busy enough, anyway--what with this big meeting coming off on
Wednesday, and the stairs to his room as full of people as the Santa
Scala."

"So you've brought little Joseph to see me at last?" said Roma.

"He has bothered my life out to bring him ever since you said he was to
be your porter some day."

"And why not? Gentlemen ought to call on the ladies, oughtn't they,
Joseph?"

And Joseph, whose curly poll had been hiding behind the leg of his
father's trousers, showed half of a face that was shining all over.

"See! See here--do you know who _this_ is? This gentleman in the bust?"

"Uncle David," said the boy.

"What a clever boy you are, Joseph!"

"Doesn't want much cleverness to know that, though," said Bruno. "It's
wonderful! it's magnificent! And it will shut up all their damned ...
excuse me, miss, excuse _me_."

"And Joseph still intends to be a porter?"

"Dead set on it, and says he wouldn't change his profession to be a
king."

"Quite right, too! And now let us look at something a little birdie
brought me the other day. Come along, Joseph. Here it is. Down on your
knees, gentleman, and help me to drag it out. One--two--and away!"

From the knee-hole of the desk came a large cardboard box, and Joseph's
eyes glistened like big black beads.

"Now, what do you think is in this box, Joseph? Can't guess? Give it up?
Sure? Well, listen! Are you listening? Which do you think you would like
best--a porter's cocked hat, or a porter's long coat, or a porter's mace
with a gilt hat and a tassel?"

Joseph's face, which had gleamed at every item, clouded and cleared,
cleared and clouded at the cruel difficulty of choice, and finally
looked over at Bruno for help.

"Choose now--which?"

But Joseph only sidled over to his father, and whispered something which
Roma could not hear.

"What does he say?"

"He says it is his birthday on Wednesday," said Bruno.

"Bless him! He shall have them all, then," said Roma, and Joseph's legs
as well as his eyes began to dance.

The cords were cut, the box was opened, the wonderful hat and coat and
mace were taken out, and Joseph was duly invested. In the midst of this
ceremony Roma's black poodle came bounding into the room, and when
Joseph strutted out of the boudoir into the drawing-room the dog went
leaping and barking beside him.

"Dear little soul!" said Roma, looking after the child; but Bruno, who
was sitting with his head down, only answered with a groan.

"What is the matter, Bruno?" she asked.

Bruno brushed his coat-sleeve across his eyes, set his teeth, and said
with a savage fierceness:

"What's the matter? Treason's the matter, telling tales and taking away
a good woman's character--that's what is the matter! A man who has been
eating your bread for years has been lying about you, and he is a rascal
and a sneak and a damned scoundrel, and I would like to kick him out of
the house."

"And who has been doing all this, Bruno?"

"Myself! It was I who told Mr. Rossi the lies that made him speak
against you on the day of the Pope's Jubilee, and when you asked him to
come here, I warned him against you, and said you were only going to pay
him back and ruin him."

"So you said that, did you?"

"Yes, I did."

"And what did Mr. Rossi say to you?"

"Say to me? 'She's a good woman,' says he, 'and if I have ever said
otherwise, I take it all back, and am ashamed.'"

Roma, who had turned to the window, heaved a sigh and said: "It has all
come out right in the end, Bruno. If you hadn't spoken against me to Mr.
Rossi, he wouldn't have spoken against me in the piazza, and then he and
I should never have met and known each other and been friends. All's
well that ends well, you know."

"Perhaps so, but the miracle doesn't make the saint, and you oughtn't to
keep me any longer."

"Do you mean that I ought to dismiss you?"

"Yes."

"Bruno," said Roma, "I am in trouble just now, and I may be in worse
trouble by-and-by. I don't know how long I may be able to keep you as a
servant, but I may want you as a friend, and if you leave me now...."

"Oh, put it like that, miss, and I'll never leave you, and as for your
enemies...."

Bruno was doubling up the sleeve of his right arm, when Joseph and the
poodle came back to the room. Roma received them with a merry cry, and
there was much noise and laughter. At length the gorgeous garments were
taken off, the cardboard box was corded, and Bruno and the boy prepared
to go.

"You'll come again, won't you, Joseph?" said Roma, and the boy's face
beamed.

"I suppose this little man means a good deal to his mother, Bruno?"

"Everything! I do believe she'd die, or disappear, or drown herself if
anything happened to that boy."

"And Mr. Rossi?"

"He's been a second father to the boy ever since the young monkey was
born."

"Well, Joseph must come here sometimes, and let me try and be a second
mother to him too.... What is he saying now?"

Joseph had dragged down his father's head to whisper something in his
ear.

"He says he's frightened of your big porter downstairs."

"Frightened of _him_! He is only a man, my precious! Tell him you are a
little Roman boy, and he'll _have_ to let you up. Will you remember? You
will? That's right! By-bye!"

Before going to sleep that night, Roma switched on the light that hung
above her head and read her letter again. She had been hoarding it up
for that secret hour, and now she was alone with it, and all the world
was still.

                                                      "_Saturday Night._

    "MY DEAR ONE,--Your sweet letter brought me the intoxication of
    delight, and the momentous matter you speak of is under way. It is
    my turn to be ashamed of all the great to-do I made about the
    obstacles to our union when I see how courageous you can be. Oh,
    how brave women are--every woman who ever marries a man! To take
    her heart into her hands, and face the unknown in the fate of
    another being, to trust her life into his keeping, knowing that if
    he falls she falls too, and will never be the same again! What
    _man_ could do it? Not one who was ever born into the world. Yet
    some woman does it every day, promising some man that she
    will--let me finish your quotation--

        "'Meet, if thou require it, Both demands, Laying flesh and
        spirit In thy hands.'

    "Don't think I am too much troubled about the Minghelli matter,
    and yet it is pitiful to think how merciless the world can be even
    in the matter of a man's name. A name is only a word, but it is
    everything to the man who bears it--honour or dishonour, poverty
    or wealth, a blessing or a curse. If it is a good name, everybody
    tries to take it away from him, but if it's a bad name and he has
    attempted to drop it, everybody tries to fix it on him afresh.

    "The name I was compelled to leave behind me when I returned to
    Italy was a bad name in nothing except that it was the name of my
    father, and if the spies and ferrets of authority ever fix it upon
    me God only knows what mischief they may do. But one thing _I_
    know--that if they do fix my father's name upon me, and bring me
    to the penalties which the law has imposed on it, it will not be
    by help of my darling, my beloved, my brave, brave girl with the
    heart of gold.

    "Dearest, I wrote to the Capitol immediately on receiving your
    letter, and to-morrow morning I will go down myself to see that
    everything is in train. I don't yet know how many days are
    necessary to the preparations, but earlier than Thursday it would
    not be wise to fix the event, seeing that Wednesday is the day of
    the great mass meeting in the Coliseum, and, although the police
    have proclaimed it, I have told the people they are to come. There
    is some risk at the outset, which it would be reckless to run, and
    in any case the time is short.

    "Good-night! I can't take my pen off the paper. Writing to you is
    like talking to you, and every now and then I stop and shut my
    eyes, and hear your voice replying. Only it is myself who make the
    answers, and they are not half so sweet as they would be in
    reality. Ah, dear heart, if you only knew how my life was full of
    silence until you came into it, and now it is full of music!
    Good-night, again!                                           "D. R.

                                                    "_Sunday Morning._

    "Just returned from the Capitol. The legal notice for the
    celebration of a marriage is longer than I expected. It seems that
    the ordinary term must be twelve days at least, covering two
    successive Sundays (on which the act of publication is posted on
    the board outside the office) and three days over. Only twelve
    days more, my dear one, and you will be mine, mine, mine, and
    all the world will know!"

It took Roma a good three-quarters of an hour to read this letter, for
nearly every word seemed to be written out of a lover's lexicon, which
bore secret meanings of delicious import, and imperiously demanded their
physical response from the reader's lips. At length she put it between
the pillow and her cheek, to help the sweet delusion that she was cheek
to cheek with some one and had his strong, protecting arms about her.
Then she lay a long time, with eyes open and shining in the darkness,
trying in vain to piece together the features of his face. But in the
first dream of her first sleep she saw him plainly, and then she ran,
she raced, she rushed to his embrace.

Next day brought a message from the Baron:

    "DEAR ROMA,--Come to the Palazzo Braschi to-morrow (Tuesday)
    morning at eleven o'clock. Don't refuse, and don't hesitate. If
    you do not come, you will regret it as long as you live, and
    reproach yourself for ever afterwards.--Yours,
                                                        "BONELLI."


                                III

The Palazzo Braschi is a triangular palace, whereof one front faces to
the Piazza Navona and the two other fronts to side streets. It is the
official palace of the Minister of the Interior, usually the President
of the Council and Prime Minister of Italy.

Roma arrived at eleven o'clock, and was taken to the Minister's room
immediately, by way of an outer chamber, in which colleagues and
secretaries were waiting their turn for an interview. The Baron was
seated at a table covered with books and papers. There was a fur rug
across his knees, and at his right hand lay a small ivory-handled
revolver. He rose as Roma entered, and received her with his great but
glacial politeness.

"How prompt! And how sweet you look to-day, my child! On a cheerless
morning like this you bring the sun itself into a poor Minister's gloomy
cabinet. Sit down."

"You wished to see me?" said Roma.

The Baron rested his elbow on the table, leaned his head on his hand,
looked at her with his never-varying smile, and said:

"I hear you are to be congratulated, my dear."

She changed colour slightly.

"Are you surprised that I know?" he asked.

"Why should I be surprised?" she answered. "You know everything.
Besides, this is published at the Capitol, and therefore common
knowledge."

His smiling face remained perfectly impassive.

"Now I understand what you meant on Sunday. It is a fact that a wife
cannot be called as a witness against her husband."

She knew he was watching her face as if looking into the inmost recesses
of her soul.

"But isn't it a little courageous of you to think of marriage?"

"Why courageous?" she asked, but her eyes fell and the colour mounted to
her cheek.

"_Why_ courageous?" he repeated.

He allowed a short time to elapse, and then he said in a a low tone,
"Considering the past, and all that has happened...."

Her eyelids trembled and she rose to her feet.

"If this is all you wish to say to me...."

"No, no! Sit down, my child. I sent for you in order to show you that
the marriage you contemplate may be difficult, perhaps impossible."

"I am of age--there can be no impediment."

"There may be the greatest of all impediments, my dear."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean ... But wait! You are not in a hurry? A number of gentlemen are
waiting to see me, and if you will permit me to ring for my
secretary.... Don't move. Colleagues merely! They will not object to
_your_ presence. My ward, you know--almost a member of my own household.
Ah, here is the secretary. Who now?"

"The Minister of War, the Prefect, Commendatore Angelelli, and one of
his delegates," replied the secretary.

"Bring the Prefect first," said the Baron, and a severe-looking man of
military bearing entered the room.

"Come in, Senator. You know Donna Roma. Our business is urgent--she will
allow us to go on. I am anxious to hear how things stand and what you
are doing."

The Prefect began on his report. Immediately the new law was promulgated
by royal decree, he had sent out a circular to all the Mayors in his
province, stating the powers it gave the police to dissolve associations
and forbid public meetings.

"But what can we expect in the provincial towns, your Excellency, while
in the capital we are doing nothing? The chief of all subversive
societies is in Rome, and the directing mind is at large among
ourselves. Listen to this, sir."

The Prefect took a newspaper from his pocket and began to read:

    "ROMANS,--The new law is an attempt to deprive us of liberties
    which our fathers made revolutions to establish. It is, therefore,
    our duty to resist it, and to this end we must hold our meeting on
    the 1st of February according to our original intention. Only thus
    can we show the Government and the King what it is to oppose the
    public opinion of the world.... Meet in the Piazza del Popolo at
    sundown and walk to the Coliseum by way of the Corso. Be peaceful
    and orderly, and God put it into the hearts of your rulers to avert
    bloodshed."

"That is from the _Sunrise_?"

"Yes, sir, the last of many manifestoes. And what is the result? The
people are flocking into Rome from every part of the province."

"And how many political pilgrims are here already?"

"Fifty thousand, sixty, perhaps a hundred thousand. It cannot be allowed
to go on, your Excellency."

"It is a _levée-en-masse_ certainly. What do you advise?"

"That the enemies of the Government and the State, whose erroneous
conceptions of liberty have led to this burst of anarchist feelings, be
left to the operation of the police laws."

The Baron glanced at Roma. Her face was flushed and her eyes were
flashing.

"That," he said, "may be difficult, considering the number of the
discontented. What is the strength of your police?"

"Seven hundred in uniform, four hundred in plain clothes, and five
hundred and fifty municipal guards. Besides these, sir, there are three
thousand Carabineers and eight thousand regular troops."

"Say twelve thousand five hundred armed men in all?"

"Precisely, and what is that against fifty, a hundred, perhaps a hundred
and fifty thousand people?"

"You want the army at call?"

"Exactly! but above everything else we want the permission of the
Government to deal with the greater delinquents, whether Deputies or
not, according to the powers given us by the statute."

The Baron rose and held out his hand. "Thanks, Senator! The Government
will consider your suggestions immediately. Be good enough to send in my
colleague, the Minister of War."

When the Prefect left the room Roma rose to go.

"You cannot suppose this is very agreeable to me?" she said in an
agitated voice.

"Wait! I shall not be long ... Ah, General Morra! Roma, you know the
General, I think. Sit down, both of you.... Well, General, you hear of
this _levée-en-masse_?"

"I do."

"The Prefect is satisfied that the people are moved by a revolutionary
organisation, and he is anxious to know what force we can put at his
service to control it."

The General detailed his resources. There were sixteen thousand men
always under arms in Rome, and the War Office had called up the
old-timers of two successive years--perhaps fifty thousand in all.

"As a Minister of State and your colleague," said the General, "I am at
one with you in your desire to safeguard the cause of order and protect
public institutions, but as a man and a Roman I cannot but hope that you
will not call upon me to act without the conditions required by law."

"Indeed, no," said the Baron; "and in order to make sure that our
instructions are carried out with wisdom and humanity, let these be the
orders you issue to your staff: First, that in case of disturbance
to-morrow night, whether at the Coliseum or elsewhere, the officers must
wait for the proper signal from the delegate of police."

"Good!"

"Next, that on receiving the order to fire, the soldiers must be careful
that their first volley goes over the heads of the people."

"Excellent!"

"If that does not disperse the crowds, if they throw stones at the
soldiers or otherwise resist, the second volley--I see no help for
it--the second volley, I say, must be fired at the persons who are
leading on the ignorant and deluded mob."

"Ah!"

The General hesitated, and Roma, whose breathing came quick and short,
gave him a look of tenderness and gratitude.

"You agree, General Morra?"

"I'm afraid I see no alternative. But if the blood of their leader only
infuriates the people, is the third volley...."

"That," said the Baron, "is a contingency too terrible to contemplate.
My prediction would be that when their leader falls, the poor, misguided
people will fly. But in all human enterprises the last word has to be
left to destiny. Let us leave it to destiny in the present instance.
Adieu, dear General! Be good enough to tell my secretary to send in the
Chief of Police."

The Minister of War left the room, and once more Roma rose to go.

"You cannot possibly imagine that a conversation like this...." she
began, but the Baron only interrupted her again.

"Don't go yet. I shall be finished presently. Angelelli cannot keep me
more than a moment. Ah, here is the Commendatore."

The Chief of Police came bowing and bobbing at every step, with the
extravagant politeness which differentiates the vulgar man from the
well-bred.

"About this meeting at the Coliseum, Commendatore--has any authorisation
been asked for it?"

"None whatever, your Excellency."

"Then we may properly regard it as seditious?"

"Quite properly, your Excellency."

"Listen! You will put yourself into communication with the Minister of
War immediately. He will place fifty thousand men at the disposition of
your Prefect. Choose your delegates carefully. Instruct them well. At
the first overt act of resistance, let them give the word to fire. After
that, leave everything to the military."

"Quite so, your Excellency."

"Be careful to keep yourself in touch with me until midnight to-morrow.
It may be necessary to declare a state of siege, and in that event the
royal decree will have to be obtained without delay. Prepare your own
staff for a general order. Ask for the use of the cannon of St. Angelo
as a signal, and let it be understood that if the gun is fired to-morrow
night, every gate of the city is to be closed, every outward train is to
be stopped, and every telegraph office is to be put under control. You
understand me?"

"Perfectly, Excellency."

"After the signal has been given let no one leave the city, and let no
telegraphic message of any kind be despatched. In short, let Rome from
that hour onward be entirely under the control of the Government."

"Entirely, your Excellency."

"The military have already received their orders. After the call of the
delegate of police, the first volley is to be fired over the heads of
the people, and the second at the ringleaders. But if any of these
should escape...."

The Baron paused, and then repeated in a low tone with the utmost
deliberation:

"I say, _if_ any of these should escape, Commendatore...."

"They shall not escape, your Excellency."

There was a moment of profound silence, in which Roma felt herself to be
suffocating, and could scarcely restrain the cry that was rising in her
throat.

"Let me go," she said, when the Chief of Police had backed and bowed
himself out; but again the Baron pretended to misunderstand her.

"Only one more visitor! I shall be finished in a few minutes," and then
Charles Minghelli was shown into the room.

The man's watchful eyes blinked perceptibly as he came face to face
with Roma, but he recovered himself in a moment, and began to brush with
his fingers the breast of his frockcoat.

"Sit down, Minghelli. You may speak freely before Donna Roma. You owe
your position to her generous influence, you may remember, and she is
abreast of all our business. You know all about this meeting at the
Coliseum?"

Minghelli bent his head.

"The delegates of police have received the strictest orders not to give
the word to the military until an overt act of resistance has been
committed. That is necessary as well for the safety of our poor deluded
people as for our own credit in the eyes of the world. But an act of
rebellion in such a case is a little thing, Mr. Minghelli."

Again Minghelli bent his head.

"A blow, a shot, a shower of stones, and the peace is broken and the
delegate is justified."

A third time Minghelli bent his head.

"Unfortunately, in the sorrowful circumstances in which the city is
placed, an overt act of resistance is quite sure to be committed."

Minghelli flecked a speck of dust from his spotless cuff and said:

"Quite sure, your Excellency."

There was another moment of profound silence, in which Roma felt her
heart beat violently.

"Adieu, Mr. Minghelli. Tell my secretary as you pass out that I wish to
dictate a letter."

The letter was to the Minister of Foreign Affairs.

"Dear colleague," dictated the Baron, "I entirely approve of the
proposal you have made to the Governments of Europe and America to
establish a basis on which anarchists should be suppressed by means of
an international net, through which they can hardly escape. My
suggestion would be the universal application of the Belgian clause in
all existing extradition treaties, whereby persons guilty of regicide
may be dealt with as common murderers. In any case please say that the
Government of Italy intends to do its duty to the civilised world, and
will look to the Governments of other countries to allow it to follow up
and arrest the criminals who are attempting to reconstruct society by
burying it under ruins."

Notwithstanding all her efforts to appear calm, Roma felt as if she must
go out into the streets and scream. Now she knew why she had been sent
for. It was in order that the Baron might talk to her in parables--in
order that he might show her by means of an object lesson, as palpable
as pitiless, what was the impediment which made her marriage with David
Rossi impossible.

The marriage could not be celebrated until after eleven days, but the
meeting at the Coliseum must take place to-morrow, and as surely as it
did so it must result in riot and David Rossi must be shot.

The secretary gathered up his note-book and left the room, and then the
Baron turned to Roma with beaming eyes and lips expanding to a smile.

"Finished at last! A thousand apologies, my dear! Twelve o'clock
already! Let us go out and lunch somewhere."

"Let me go home," said Roma.

She was trembling violently, and as she rose to her feet she swayed a
little.

"My dear child! you're not well. Take this glass of water."

"It's nothing. Let me go home."

The Baron walked with her to the head of the staircase.

"I understand you perfectly," she said in a choking voice, "but there is
something you have not counted upon, and you are quite mistaken."

And making a great call on her resolution, she threw up her head and
walked firmly down the stairs.

Immediately on reaching home she wrote to David Rossi:

    "I _must_ see you to-night. Where can it be? To-night! Mind,
    to-night. To-morrow will be too late.                  ROMA."

Bruno delivered the note by hand, and brought back an answer:

    "DEAREST,--Come to the office at nine o'clock. Sorry I cannot
    go to you. It is impossible.                           D. R.

    "P.S.--You have converted Bruno, and he would die for you. As for
    the 'little Roman boy,' he is in the seventh heaven over your
    presents, and says he must go up to Trinità de' Monti to begin
    work at once."


                                IV

The office of the _Sunrise_ at nine o'clock that night tingled with
excitement. A supplement had already gone to press, and the machines in
the basement were working rapidly. In the business office on the first
floor people were constantly coming and going, and the footsteps on the
stairs of the composing-room sounded through the walls like the
irregular beat of a hammer.

The door of the editor's room was frequently swinging open, as reporters
with reports, messengers with telegrams, and boys with proofs came in
and laid them on the desk at which the sub-editor sat at work.

David Rossi stood by his desk at the farther end of the room. This was
the last night of his editorship of the _Sunrise_, and by various silent
artifices the staff were showing their sympathy with the man who had
made the paper and was forced to leave it.

The excitement within the office of the _Sunrise_ corresponded to the
commotion outside. The city was in a ferment, and from time to time
unknown persons, the spontaneous reporters of tumultuous days, were
brought in from the outer office to give the editor the latest news of
the night. Another trainful of people had arrived from Milan! Still
another from Bologna and Carrara! The storm was growing! Soon would be
heard the crash of war! Their faces were eager and their tone was one of
triumph. They pitched their voices high, so as to be heard above the
reverberation of the machines, whose deep thud in the rooms below made
the walls vibrate like the side of a ship at sea.

David Rossi did not catch the contagion of their joy. At every fresh
announcement his face clouded. The unofficial head of the surging and
straining democracy, which was filling itself hourly with hopes and
dreams, was unhappy and perplexed. He was trying to write his last
message to his people, and he could not get it clear because his own
mind was confused.

"_Romans_," he wrote first, "_your rulers are preparing to resist your
right of meeting, and you will have nothing to oppose to the muskets and
bayonets of their soldiers but the bare breasts of a brave but peaceful
people. No matter. Fifty, a hundred, five hundred of you killed at the
first volley, and the day is won! The reactionary Government of
Italy--all the reactionary Governments of Europe--will be borne down lay
the righteous indignation of the world._"

It would not do! He had no right to lead the people to certain
slaughter, and he tore up his manifesto and began again.

"_Romans_," he wrote the second time, "_when reforms cannot be effected
without the spilling of blood, the time for them has not yet come, and
it is the duty of a brave and peaceful people to wait for the silent
operation of natural law and the mighty help of moral forces. Therefore
at the eleventh hour I call upon you, in the names of your wives and
children...._"

It was impossible! The people would think he was afraid, and the
opportune moment would be lost.

One man in the office of the _Sunrise_ was entirely outside the circle
of its electric currents. This was the former day-editor, who had been
appointed by the proprietors to take Rossi's place, and was now walking
about with a silk hat on his head, taking note of everything and
exercising a premature and gratuitous supervision.

David Rossi was tearing up the second of his manifestoes when this
person came to say that a lady in the outer office was asking to see
him.

"Show her into the private waiting-room," said Rossi.

"But may I suggest," said the man, "that considering who the lady is, it
would perhaps be better to see her elsewhere?"

"Show her into the private room, sir," said Rossi, and the man shrugged
his shoulders and disappeared.

As David Rossi opened the door of a small room at his right hand,
something rustled lightly in the corridor outside, and a moment
afterwards Roma glided into his arms. She was pale and nervous, and
after a moment she began to cry.

"Dear one," said Rossi, pressing her head against his breast, "what has
happened? Tell me! Something has frightened you. You look anxious."

"No wonder," she said, and then she told him of her summons to the
Palazzo Braschi, and of the business she saw done there.

There was to be a riot at the meeting at the Coliseum, because, if need
be, the Government itself would provoke violence. The object was to
kill _him_, not the people, and if he stayed in Rome until to-morrow
night there would be no possibility of escape.

"You must fly," she said. "You are the victim marked out by all these
preparations--you, you, nobody but you."

"It is the best news I've heard for days," he said. "If I am the only
one who runs a risk...."

"Risk! My dearest, don't you understand? Your life is aimed at, and you
must fly before it is quite impossible."

"It is already impossible," he answered.

He drew off one of her white gloves and kissed her finger-tips. "My dear
one," he said, "if there were nothing else to think of, do you suppose I
could go away and leave you behind me? That is just what somebody
expected me to do when he permitted you to witness his preparations. But
he was mistaken. I cannot and I will not leave you."

Her pale face was suddenly overspread by a burning blush, and she threw
both arms about his neck.

"Very well," she said, "I will go with you."

"Darling!" he cried, and he clasped her to his breast again. "But no!
That is impossible also. Our marriage cannot take place for ten days."

"No matter! I'll go without it."

"My dear child, you don't know what you are saying. You are too good,
too pure...."

"Hush! Our marriage is nothing to anybody but ourselves, and if we
choose to go without it...."

"My dear girl!"

"I can't hear you," she said. Loosening her hands from his neck, she had
covered her ears.

"Dearest, I know what you are thinking of, but it must not be."

"I can't hear a word you're saying," she said, beating her hands over
her ears. "I'm ready to go now, this very minute--and if you don't take
me, it is because you love other things better than you love me."

"My darling, don't tempt me. If you only knew what it costs me ... but I
would rather die...."

"I don't want you to die. That's just it! I want you to live, and I am
willing to risk everything--everything...."

Her warm and lovely form was quivering in his arms, and his heart was
labouring wildly.

"Dearest," he whispered over her head, "you are so good, so pure, so
noble, that you don't know how evil tongues can wag at a woman because
she is brave and true. But I must remember my mother--and if your poor
father is to rest in his grave...."

His voice broke and he stopped.

"See how much I love you," he whispered again, "when I would rather lose
you than see you lower yourself in your own esteem.... And then think of
my people! my poor people who trust me and look up to me so much more
than I deserve. I called them and they have come. They are here now,
tens of thousands of them. And they will be here to-morrow wherever I
may be. Shall I desert them in their hour of need, thinking of my own
safety, my own happiness? No! You cannot wish it! You do not wish it! I
know you too well!"

She lifted her head from his breast. "You are right," she said. "You
must stay."

"My sweet girl!"

"Can you ever forgive me for being frightened at the first note of
danger and telling you to fly?"

"I will always love you for it."

"And you will never think the worse of me for offering to go with you?"

"I will love you for that too."

"I must be brave," she said, drawing herself up proudly, though her lips
were trembling, her voice was breaking, and her eyes were wet. "Whether
you are right or wrong in what you are doing it is not for me to decide,
but if your heart tells you to do it you _must_ do it, and I must be
your soldier, ready and waiting for my captain's call."

"My brave girl!"

"It is not for nothing that I am my father's daughter. _He_ risked
everything and so will I, and if they come to me to-morrow night and say
that ... that you ... that you are...."

The proud face had fallen on his breast again. But after a moment it was
raised afresh, and then it was shining all over.

"That's right! How beautiful your face is when it smiles, Roma! Roma, do
you know what I'm going to do when this is all over? I'm going to spend
my life in making you smile all the time."

She gave him a sudden kiss, and then broke out of his arms.

"I must be going. I've stayed too long. I may not see you before the
meeting, but I won't say 'good-bye.' I've thought of something, and now
I know what I'm going to do."

"What is it?"

"Don't ask me."

She opened the door.

"Come to me to-morrow night--I shall expect you," she whispered, and
waving her glove to him over her head she disappeared from the room.

He stood a moment where she had left him, trying to think what she
intended to do, and then he returned to his desk in the outer office.
His successor was there, looking sour and stubborn.

"Mr. Rossi," he said, "this afternoon I was told at the Press Club that
the authorities were watching for a plausible excuse for suppressing the
paper; and considering the relations of this lady to the Minister of the
Interior, and the danger of spies...."

"Listen to this carefully, sir," interrupted Rossi. "When you come into
possession of the chair I occupy, you may do as you think well, but
to-night it is mine, and I shall conduct the paper as I please."

"Still, you will allow me to say...."

"Not one word."

"Permit me to protest...."

"Leave the room immediately."

When the man was gone, David Rossi wrote a third and last version of his
manifesto:

"_Romans.--Have no fear. Do not allow yourselves to be terrified by the
military preparations of your Government. Believe a man who has never
deceived you--the soldiers will not fire upon the people! Violate no
law. Assail no enemy. Respect property. Above all, respect life. Do not
allow yourself to be pushed into the doctrine of physical force. If any
man tries to provoke violence, think him an agent of your enemies and
pay no heed. Be brave, be strong, be patient, and to-morrow night you
will send up such a cry as will ring throughout the world. Romans,
remember your fathers and be great._"

Rossi was handing his manuscript to the sub-editor, that it might be
sent upstairs, when all at once the air seemed to become empty and the
world to stand still. The machine in the basement had ceased to work.
There was a momentary pause, such as comes on a steamship at sea when
the engines are suddenly stopped, and then a sound of frightened voices
and the noise of hurrying feet. Somebody ran along the corridor outside
and rapped sharply at the door.

At the next moment the door opened and four men entered the room. One of
them was an inspector, another was a delegate, and the others were
policemen in plain clothes.

"The journal is sequestered," said the inspector to David Rossi. And
turning to one of his men, he said, "Go up to the composing-room and
superintend the distribution of the type."

"Allow no one to leave the building," said the delegate to the other
policeman.

"Gentlemen," said the inspector, "we are charged to make a perquisition,
and must ask you for the keys of your desks."

"What is this?" said the delegate, taking the manifesto out of Rossi's
fingers, and proceeding to read it.

At that moment the editor-elect came rushing into the room with a face
like the rising sun.

"I demand to see a list of the things sequestered," he cried.

"You shall do so at the police-office," said the inspector.

"Does that mean that we are all arrested?"

"Not all. The Honourable Rossi, being a Deputy, is at liberty to leave."

"Thought as much," said the new editor, with a contemptuous snort. And
turning to Rossi, and showing his teeth in a bitter smile, he said:
"What did I say would happen? Has it followed quickly enough to satisfy
you?"

The inspector and the delegate opened the editors' desks and were
rummaging among their papers when David Rossi put on his hat and went
home.

At the door of the lodge the old Garibaldian was waiting in obvious
excitement.

"Old John has been here, sir," he said. "Something to tell you. Wouldn't
tell me. But Bruno got it out of him at last. Must be something serious,
for the big booby has been drinking ever since. Hear him in the café,
sir. I'll send him up."

Half-an-hour afterwards Bruno staggered into Rossi's room. He had a
tearful look in his drink-deadened eyes, and was clearly struggling
with a desire to put his arms about Rossi's neck and weep over him.

"D'ye know wha'?" he mumbled in a maudlin voice. "Ole Vampire is a
villain! Ole John--'member ole John?--well, ole John heard his grandson,
the d'ective, say that if you go to the Coliseum to-morrow night...."

"I know all about it, Bruno. You may go to bed."

"Stop a minute, sir," said Bruno, with a melancholy smile. "You don't
unnerstand. They're going t' shoot you. See? Ole John--'member ole John?
Well, ole John...."

"I know, Bruno. But I'm going nevertheless."

Bruno fought with the vapour in his brain, and said: "You don' mean t'
say you inten' t' let yourself be a target...."

"That's what I do mean, Bruno."

Bruno burst into a loud laugh. "Well, I'll be ... wha' the devil.... But
you sha'n't go. I'll ... I'll see you damned first!"

"You're drunk, Bruno. Go and put yourself to bed."

The drink-deadened eyes flashed, and to grief succeeded rage. "Pu' mysel
t' bed! D'ye know wha' I'd like t' do t' you for t' nex' twenty-four
hours? I'd jus' like--yes, by Bacchus--I'd jus' like to punch you in t'
belly and put _you_ t' bed."

And straightening himself up with drunken dignity, Bruno stalked out of
the room.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Baron Bonelli in the Piazza Leone was rising from his late and
solitary dinner when Felice entered the shaded dining-room and handed
him a letter from Roma. It ran:

    "This is to let you know that I intend to be present at the
    meeting in the Coliseum to-morrow night. Therefore, if any shots
    are to be fired by the soldiers at the crowd or their leader, you
    will know beforehand that they must also be fired at me."

As the Baron held the letter under the red shade of the lamp, the usual
immobility of his icy face gave way to a rapturous expression.

"The woman is magnificent! And worth fighting for to the bitter end."

Then, turning to Felice, he told the man to ring up the Commendatore
Angelelli and tell him to send for Minghelli without delay.


                                V

Next day began with heavy clouds lying low over the city, a cold wind
coming down from the mountains, and the rumbling of distant thunder.
Nevertheless the people who had come to Rome for the demonstration at
the Coliseum seemed to be in the streets the whole day long. From early
morning they gathered in the Piazza Navona, inquired for David Rossi,
stood by the fountains, and looked up at his windows.

As the day wore on the crowds increased.

All the public squares seemed to be full of motley, ill-clad,
ill-nourished, but formidable multitudes. Towards evening the tradesmen
began to shut up their shops, and a regiment of cavalry paraded the
principal streets with a band that played the royal march.

Meantime, the leader, to whom thousands were looking up, was miserable
and alone. He had cried "Peace," but the perils of protest were so many
and so near. A blow, a push, a quarrel at a street corner, and God knows
what might happen!

Elena came with his coffee. The timid creature kept looking at him out
of her liquid eyes as if struggling with a desire to speak, but when she
did so it was only on indifferent subjects.

Bruno had got up with a headache and gone off to work. Little Joseph was
very trying this morning, and she had threatened to whip him.

Her father had been upstairs to say that countless people were asking
for the Deputy, and he wished to know if anybody was to come up.

"Tell him I wish to be quite alone to-day," said Rossi, and then the
soft voice ceased, and the timid creature went out with a guilty look.

Like a man who is going on a long and perilous journey, David Rossi
spent the morning in arranging his affairs. He looked over his letters
and destroyed most of them. The letters from Roma were hard to burn, but
he read each of them again, as if trying to stamp their words and
characters on his brain, and with a deep sigh he committed them to the
flames.

It was twelve o'clock by this time, and Francesca, in her red cotton
handkerchief, brought up his lunch. The good old thing looked at him
with a comical expression of pity on her wrinkled face, and he knew that
Bruno had told his story.

"Come now, my son! Put away your papers and get something on your
stomach. People eat even if they're going to the gallows, you know."

After lunch Rossi called upstairs for Joseph, and the shock-headed
little cub was brought down, with his wet eyes twinkling and his petted
lip beginning to smile.

"Joseph has been naughty, Uncle David," said Elena. "He is crying for
the clothes Donna Roma gave him, and he says he must go out because it
is his birthday."

"Does a man cry when he is seven?" said Uncle David.

Thereupon Joseph, keeping his eyes upon his mother, whispered something
in Uncle David's ear, and straightway the gorgeous garments were
produced.

"Joseph will promise not to go out to-day; won't you, Joseph?"

And Joseph rolled his fists into his eyes and was understood to say
"Yes."

At four o'clock Bruno came home, looking grim and resolute.

"I was pretty drunk last night, sir," he said, "but if there's shooting
to be done this evening I'm going to be there."

The time came for the two men to go, and everybody saw them to the door.

"Adieu!" said Rossi. "Thank you for all you've done for me, and may God
bless you! Take care of my little Roman boy. Kiss me, Joseph! Again! For
the last time! Adieu!"

"Ah, God is a good old saint. He'll take care of you, my son," said the
old woman.

"Adieu, Uncle David! Adieu, papa!" cried Joseph over the banisters, and
the brave little voice, with its manly falsetto, was the last the men
heard as they descended the stairs.

The Piazza del Popolo was densely crowded, and seemed to be twice as
large as usual. Bruno elbowed a way through for himself and Rossi until
they came to the obelisk in the centre of the great circle. On the steps
of the obelisk a company of artillery was stationed with a piece of
cannon which commanded the three principal thoroughfares of the city,
the Corso, the Ripetta, and the Babunio, which branch off from that
centre like the ribs from the handle of a fan. Without taking notice of
the soldiers, the people ranged themselves in order and prepared for
their procession. At the ringing of Ave Maria the great crowd linked in
files and turned their faces towards the Corso.

Bruno walked first, carrying from his stalwart breast a standard, on
which was inscribed, under the title of the "Republic of Man," the
words, "Give us this day our daily bread." Rossi had meant to walk
immediately behind Bruno, but he found himself encircled by a group of
his followers. No sovereign was ever surrounded by more watchful guards.

By the spontaneous consent of the public, traffic in the street was
suspended, and crowds of the people of the city had turned out to look
on. The four tiers of the Pincian Hill were packed with spectators, and
every window and balcony in the Corso was filled with faces. All the
shops were shut, and many of them were barricaded within and without. A
regiment of infantry was ranged along the edge of the pavement, and the
people passed between two lines of rifles.

As the procession went on it was constantly augmented, and the column,
which had been four abreast when it started from the Popolo, was eight
abreast before it reached the end of the Corso. There were no bands of
music, and there was no singing, but at intervals some one at the head
of the procession would begin to clap, and then the clapping of hands
would run down the street like the rattle of musketry.

Going up the narrow streets beyond the Venezia, the people passed into
the Forum--out of the living city of the present into the dead city of
the past, with its desolation and its silence, its chaos of broken
columns and cornices, of corbels and capitals, of wells and
watercourses, lying in the waste where they had been left by the
earthquake which had passed over them, the earthquake of the ages--and
so on through the arch of Titus to the meeting-place in the Coliseum.

All this time David Rossi's restless eyes had passed nervously from side
to side. Coming down the Corso he had been dimly conscious of eyes
looking at him from windows and balconies. He was struggling to be calm
and firm, but he was in a furnace of dread, and beneath his breath he
was praying from time to time that God would prevent accident and avert
bloodshed. He was also praying for strength of spirit and feeling like a
guilty coward. His face was deadly pale, the fire within seemed to
consume the grosser senses, and he walked along like a man in a dream.


                                VI

Half-an-hour before Ave Maria, Roma had put on an inconspicuous cloak, a
plain hat, and a dark veil, and walked down to the Coliseum. Soldiers
were stationed on all the high ground about the circus, and large
numbers of persons were already assembled inside. The people were poor
and ill-clad, and they smelt of garlic and uncleanness. "_His_ people,
though," thought Roma, and so she conquered her repulsion.

Three tiers encircle the walls of the Coliseum, like the galleries of a
great theatre, and the lowest of these was occupied by a regiment of
Carabineers. There was some banter and chaff at the expense of the
soldiers, but the people were serious for all that, and the excitement
beneath their jesting was deep and strong.

The low cloud which had hung over the city from early morning seemed to
lie like a roof over the topmost circle of the amphitheatre, and as
night came on the pit below grew dark and chill. Then torches were lit
and put in prominent places--long pitch sticks covered with rags or
brown paper. The people were patient and good-humoured, but to beguile
the tedium of waiting they sang songs. They were songs of labour
chiefly, but one man started the _Te Deum_, and the rest joined in with
one voice. It was like the noise the sea makes on a heavy day when it
breaks on a bank of sand.

After a while there was a deep sound from outside. The procession was
approaching. It came on like a great tidal wave and flowed into the vast
place in the gathering darkness with the light of a hundred fresh
torches.

In less than half-an-hour the ruined amphitheatre was a moving mass of
heads from the ground to its upmost storey. Long sinuous trails of blue
smoke swept across the people's faces, and the great brown mass of
circular stones was lit up in fitful gleams.

Roma was lifted off her feet by the breaker of human beings that surged
around. At one moment she was conscious of some one behind who was
pressing the people back and making room for her. At the next moment she
was aware that through the multitudinous murmur of voices that rumbled
as in a vault somebody near her was trying to speak.

The speaking ceased and there was a sharp crackle of applause which had
the effect of producing silence. In this silence another voice, a clear,
loud, vibrating voice, said, "Romans and brothers," and then there was a
prolonged shout of recognition from ten thousand throats.

In a moment a dozen torches were handed up, and the speaker was in a
circle of light and could be seen by all. It was Rossi. He was standing
bareheaded on a stone, with a face of unusual paleness. He was wearing
the loose cloak of the common people of Rome, thrown across his breast
and shoulder. Bruno stood by his left side holding a standard above
their heads. At his right hand were two other men who partly concealed
him from the crowd. Roma found herself immediately below them, and
within two or three paces.

After a moment the shouting died down, and there was no sound in the
vast place but a soft, quick, indrawn hiss that was like the palpitating
breath of an immense flock of sheep. Then Rossi began again.

"First and foremost," he said, "let me call on you to preserve the
peace. One false step to-night and all is lost. Our enemies would like
to fix on us the name of rebels. Rebels against whom? There is no
rebellion except rebellion against the people. The people are the true
sovereigns, and the only rebels are the classes who oppress them."

A murmur of assent broke from the crowd. Rossi paused, and looked around
at the soldiers.

"Romans," he said, "do not let the armed rebels of the State provoke you
to violence. It is to their interest to do so. Defeat them. You have
come here in the face of their rifles and bayonets to show that you are
not afraid of death. But I ask you to be afraid of doing an unrighteous
thing. It is on my responsibility that you are here, and it would be an
undying remorse to me if through any fault of yours one drop of blood
were shed.

"I call on you as earnestly as if my nearest and dearest were among you,
liable to be shot down by the rifles of the military, not to give any
excuse for violence."

Roma turned to look at the soldiers. As far as she could see in the
uncertain light, they were standing passively in their circle, with
their rifles by their sides.

"Romans," said Rossi again, "a month ago we protested against an
iniquitous tax on the first necessary of life. The answer is sixty
thousand men in arms around us. Therefore we are here to-night to appeal
to the mightiest force on earth, mightier than any army, more powerful
than any parliament, more absolute than any king--the force of moral
sympathy and public opinion throughout the world."

At this there were shouts of "Bravo!" and some clapping of hands.

"Romans, if your bread is moistened by tears to-day, think of the power
of suffering and be strong. Think of the history of these old walls.
Think of the words of Christ, 'Which of the prophets have not your
fathers stoned?' The prophets of humanity have all been martyrs, and God
has marked you out to be the martyr nation of the world. Suffering is
the sacred flame that sanctifies the human soul. Pray to God for
strength to suffer, and He will bless you from the heights of Heaven."

People were weeping on every hand.

"Brothers, you are hungry, and I say these things to you with a beating
heart. Your children are starving, and I swear before God that from this
day forward I will starve with them. If I have eaten two meals a day
hitherto, for the future I will eat but one. But leave it to the powers
that are over you to do their worst. If they imprison you for resisting
their tyrannies, others will take your place. If they kill your leader,
God will raise up another who will be stronger than he. Swear to me in
this old Coliseum, sacred to the martyrs, that, come what may, you will
not yield to injustice and wrong."

There was something in Rossi's face at that last moment that seemed to
transcend the natural man. He raised his right arm over his head and in
a loud voice cried, "Swear!"

The people took the oath with uplifted hands and a great shout. It was
terrible.

Rossi stepped down, and the excitement was overwhelming. The vast crowd
seemed to toss to and fro under the smoking lights like a tumultuous
sea. The simple-hearted Roman populace could not contain themselves.

The crowd began to break up, and the people went off singing. Rossi and
his group of friends had disappeared when Roma turned to go. She found
herself weeping and singing, too, but for another reason. The danger was
passed, and all was over!

Going out by one of the arches, she was conscious of somebody walking
beside her. Presently a voice said:

"You don't recognise me in the darkness, Donna Roma?"

It was Charles Minghelli. He had been told to take care of her. Could he
offer her his escort home?

"No, thank you," she replied, and she was surprised at herself that she
experienced no repulsion.

Her heart was light, a great weight had been lifted away, and she felt a
large and generous charity. At the top of the hill she found a cab, and
as it dipped down the broad avenue that leads out of the circle of the
dead centuries into the world of living men, she turned and looked back
at the Coliseum. It was like a dream. The moving lights--the shadows of
great heads on the grim old walls--the surging crowds--the cheers from
hoarse throats. But the tinkle of the electric tram brought her back to
reality, and then she noticed that it had begun to snow.

       *       *       *       *       *

Bruno ploughed a way for David Rossi, and they reached home at last.

Elena was standing at the door of David Rossi's rooms, with an agitated
face.

"Have you seen anything of Joseph?" she asked.

"Joseph?"

"I opened the window to look if you were coming, and in a moment he was
gone. On a night like this, too, when it isn't too safe for anybody to
be in the streets."

"Has he still got the clothes on?" said Bruno.

"Yes, and the naughty boy has broken his promise and must be whipped."

The men looked into each other's faces.

"Donna Roma?" said Rossi.

"I'll go and see," said Bruno.

"I must have a rod, whatever you say. I really must!" said Elena.


                                VII

Roma reached home in a glow of joy. She told herself that Rossi would
come to her in obedience to her command. He must dine with her to-night.
Seven was now striking on all the clocks outside, and to give him time
to arrive she put back the dinner until eight. Her aunt would dine in
her own room, so they would be quite alone. The conventions of life had
fallen absolutely away, and she considered them no more.

Meantime she must dress and perhaps take a bath. A certain sense of
soiling which she could not conquer had followed her up from that
glorious meeting. She felt a little ashamed of it, but it was there, and
though she told herself "They were _his_ people, poor things," she was
glad to take off the clothes she had worn at the Coliseum.

She combed out the curls of her glossy black hair, put herself into a
loose tea gown and red slippers, took one backward glance at herself in
the glass, and then going into the drawing-room, she stood by the window
to dream and wait. The snow still fell in thin flakes, but the city was
humming on, and the piazza down below was full of people.

After a while the electric bell of the outer door was rung, and her
heart beat against her breast. "It's he," she thought, and in the
exquisite tumult of the moment she lifted her arms and turned to meet
him.

But when the door was opened it was the Baron Bonelli who was shown into
the room. He was in evening dress, with black tie and studs which had a
chilling effect, and his manner was as cold and calm as usual.

"I regret," he said, "that we must enter on a painful interview."

"As you please," she answered, and sitting on a stool by the fire she
rested her elbows on her knees, and looked straight before her.

"Your letter of last night, my dear, produced the result you desired. I
sent for Commendatore Angelelli, invented some plausible excuses, and
reversed my orders. I also sent for Minghelli and told him to take care
of you on your reckless errand. The matter has thus far ended as you
wished, and I trust you are satisfied."

She nodded her head without turning round, and bore herself with a
certain air of defiance.

"But it is necessary that we should come to an understanding," he
continued. "You have driven me hard, my child. With all the tenderness
and sympathy possible, I am compelled to speak plainly. I wished to
spare your feelings. You will not permit me to do so."

The incisiveness of his speech cut the air like ice dropping from a
glacier, and Roma felt herself turning pale with a sense of something
fearful whirling around her.

"According to your own plans, Rossi is to marry you within a week,
although a month ago he spoke of you in public as an unworthy woman.
Will you be good enough to tell me how this miracle has come to pass?"

She laughed, and tried to carry herself bravely.

"If it is a miracle, how can I explain it?" she said.

"Then permit me to do so. He is going to marry you because he no longer
thinks as he thought a month ago; because he believes he was wrong in
what he said, and would like to wipe it out entirely."

"He is going to marry me because he loves me," she answered hotly;
"that's why he is going to marry me."

At the next moment a faintness came over her, and a misty vapour flashed
before her sight. In her anger she had torn open a secret place in her
own heart, and something in the past of her life seemed to escape as
from a tomb.

"Then you have not told him?" said the Baron in so low a voice that he
could scarcely be heard.

"Told him what?" she said.

"The truth--the fact."

She caught her breath and was silent.

"My child, you are doing wrong. There is a secret between you already.
That is a bad basis to begin life upon, and the love that is raised on
it will be a house built on the sand."

Her heart was beating violently, but she turned on him with a burning
glance.

"What do you mean?" she said, while the colour increased in her cheeks
and forehead. "I am a good woman. You know I am."

"To me, yes! The best woman in the world."

She had risen to her feet, and was standing by the chimney-piece.

"Understand me, my child," he said affectionately. "When I say you are
doing wrong, it is only in keeping a secret from the man you intend to
marry. Between you and me ... there is no secret."

She looked at him with haggard eyes.

"For me you are everything that is sweet and good, but for another who
knows? When a man is about to marry a woman, there is one thing he can
never forgive. Need I say what that is?"

The glow that had suffused her face changed to the pallor of marble, and
she turned to the Baron and stood over him with the majesty of a statue.

"Is it you that tell me this?" she said. "You--you? Can a woman never be
allowed to forget? Must the fault of another follow her all her life?
Oh, it is cruel! It is merciless.... But no matter!" she said in another
voice; and turning away from him she added, as if speaking to herself:
"He believes everything I tell him. Why should I trouble?"

The Baron followed her with a look that pierced to the depths of her
soul.

"Then you have told him a falsehood?" he said.

She pressed her lips together and made no answer.

"That was foolish. By-and-by somebody may come along who will tell him
the truth."

"What can any one tell him that he has not heard already? He has heard
everything, and put it all behind his back."

"Could nobody bring conviction to his mind? Nobody whatever? Not even
one who had no interest in slandering you?"

"You don't mean that you...."

"Why not? He has come between us. What could be more natural than that I
should tell him so?"

A look of dismay came over her face, and it was followed by an
expression of terror.

"But you wouldn't do that," she stammered. "You couldn't do it. It is
impossible. You are only trying me."

His face remained perfectly passive, and she seized him by the arm.

"Think! Only think! You would do no good for yourself. You might stop
the marriage--yes! But you wouldn't carry out your political purpose.
You couldn't! And while you would do no good for yourself, think of the
harm you would do for me. He loves me, and you would hurt his beautiful
faith in me, and I should die of grief and shame."

"You are cruel, my child," said the Baron, speaking with dignity. "You
think _I_ am hard and unrelenting, but _you_ are selfish and cruel. You
are so concerned about your own feelings that you don't even suspect
that perhaps you are wounding mine."

"Ah, yes, it is too bad," she said, dropping to her knees at his feet.
"After all, you have been very good to me thus far, and it was partly my
own fault if matters ended as they did. Yes, I confess it. I was vain
and proud. I wanted all the world. And when you gave me everything,
being so tied yourself, I thought I might forgive you.... But I was
wrong--I was to blame--nothing in the world could excuse you--I saw that
the moment afterwards. I really hadn't thought at all until then--but
then my soul awoke. And then...."

She turned her head aside that he might not see her face.

"And then love came, and I was like a woman who had married a man thirty
years older than herself--married without love--just for the sake of her
pride and vanity. But love, real love, drove all that away. It is gone
now; I only wish to lead a good life, however simple and humble it may
be. Let me do so!... Do not take him away from me! Do not...."

She stammered and stopped, with a sudden consciousness of what she was
doing.

"What a fool I am!" she said, leaping to her feet. "What fresh story can
you tell him that he is likely to believe?"

"I can tell him that, according to the law of nature and of reason, you
belong to me," said the Baron.

"Very well! It will be your word against mine, will it not? Tell him,
and he will fling your insult in your face."

The Baron rose and began to walk about the room, and there were some
moments in which nothing could be heard but the slight creaking of his
patent-leather boots. Then he said:

"In that case I should be compelled to challenge him."

"Challenge him!" She repeated the words with scorn. "Is it likely? Do
you forget that duelling is a crime, that you are a Minister, that you
would have to resign, and expose yourself to penalties?"

"If a man insults me grievously in my affections and my honour, I will
challenge him," said the Baron.

"But he will not fight--it would be contrary to his principles," said
Roma.

"In that event he will never be able to lift his head in Italy again.
But make no mistake on that point, my child. The man who is told that
the woman he is going to marry is secretly the wife of another must
either believe it or he must not. If he believes it, he casts her off
for ever. If he does not believe it, he fights for her name and his own
honour. If he does neither, he is not a man."

Roma had returned to the stool, and was resting her elbows on her knees
and gazing into the fire.

"Have you thought of that?" said the Baron. "If the man fights a duel,
it will be in defence of what you have told him. In the blindness of his
belief in your word he will be ready to risk his life for it. Are you
going to stand by and see him fight for a lie?"

Roma hid her face in her hands.

"Say he is wounded--it will be for a lie! Say he wounds his
adversary--that will be for a lie too! Say that David Rossi kills
me--what then? He must fly from Italy, and his career is at an end. If
he is alone, he is a miserable exile who has earned what he may not
enjoy. If you are with him, you are both miserable, for a lie stands
between you. Every hour of your life is poisoned by the secret you
cannot share with him. You are afraid of blurting it out in your sleep.
At last you go to him and confess everything. What then? The idol he
worshipped has turned to clay. What he thought an act of retribution is
a crime. The dead man had told the truth, and he committed murder on the
word of a woman who was a deceiver--a drab."

Roma raised her hands to her head as if to avert a blow.

"Stop! stop!" she cried in a choking voice, and lifting her face,
distorted with suffering, tears rose in her eyes. To see Roma cry
touched the only tenderness of which his iron nature was capable. He
patted the beautiful head at his feet, and said in a caressing tone:

"Why will you make me seem so hard, my child? There is really no need to
talk of these things. They will not occur. How can I have any desire to
degrade you since I must degrade myself at the same time? I have no wish
to tell any one the secret which belongs only to you and me. In that
matter you were not to blame either. It was all my doing. I was
sweltering under the shameful law which tied me to a dead body, and I
tried to attach you to me. And then your beauty--your loveliness...."

At that moment Felice announced Commendatore Angelelli. Roma walked over
to the window and leaned her face against the glass. Snow was still
falling, and there were some rumblings of thunder. Sheets of light shone
here and there in the darkness, but the world outside was dark and
drear. Would David Rossi come to-night? She almost hoped he would not.


                                VIII

Behind her the Prime Minister, who had apologised for turning her house
into a temporary Ministry of the Interior, was talking to his Chief of
Police.

"You were there yourself?"

"I was, Excellency. I went up into a high part and looked down. It was a
strange and wild sight."

"How many would there be?"

"Impossible to guess. Inside and outside, Romans, country people,
perhaps a hundred thousand."

"And Rossi's speech?"

"The usual appeal to the passions of the people, Excellency. An
extraordinary exhibition of the art of flying between wind and water. We
couldn't have found a word that was distinctly seditious, even if we
hadn't had your Excellency's order to let the man go on."

"You have stopped the telegraph wires?"

"Yes."

"When the meeting was over, Rossi went home?"

"He did, Excellency."

"And the hundred thousand?"

"In their excitement they began to sing and to march through the
streets. They are still doing so. After going down to the Piazza Navona,
they are coming up by the Piazza del Popolo and along the Babuino with
banners and torches."

"Men only?"

"Men, women, and children."

"You would say that their attitude is threatening?"

"Distinctly threatening, your Excellency."

"Let your delegates give the legal warning and say that the gathering of
great mobs at this hour will be regarded as open rebellion. Allow three
minutes' grace for the sake of the women and children, and then ... let
the military do their duty."

"Quite so, your Excellency."

"After that you may carry out the instructions I gave you yesterday."

"Certainly, your Excellency."

"Keep in touch with all the leaders. Some of them will find that the air
of Rome is a little dangerous to their health to-night, and may wish to
fly to Switzerland or England, where it would be impossible to follow
them."

Roma heard behind her the thin cackle as of a hen over her nest, which
always came when Angelelli laughed.

"Their meeting itself was illegal, and our license has been abused."

"Grossly abused, your Excellency."

"The action of the Government was too conciliatory, and has rendered
them audacious, but the new law is clear in prohibiting the carrying of
seditious flags and emblems."

"We'll deal with them according to Articles 134 and 252 of the Penal
Code, your Excellency."

"You can go. But come back immediately if anything happens. I must
remain here for the present, and in case of riot I may have to send you
to the King."

Angelelli's thin voice fell to a whisper of awe at the mention of
Majesty, and after a moment he bowed and backed out of the room.

Roma did not turn round, and the Minister, who had touched the bell and
called for pen and paper, spoke to her from behind.

"I daresay you thought I was hard and inhuman at the Palazzo Braschi
yesterday, but I was really very merciful. In letting you see the
preparations to enclose your friend as in a net, I merely wished you to
warn him to fly from the country. He has not done so, and now he must
take the consequences."

Felice brought the writing materials, and the Baron sat down at the
table. There was a long silence in which nothing could be heard but the
scratching of the Minister's pen, the snoring of the poodle, and the
deadened sound through the wall of the Countess's testy voice scolding
Natalina.

Roma stepped into the boudoir. The room was dark, and from its unlit
windows she could see more plainly into the streets. Masses of shadow
lay around, but the untrodden steps were white with thin snow, and the
piazza were alive with black figures which moved on the damp ground like
worms on an upturned sod.

She was leaning her hot forehead against the glass and looking out with
haggard eyes, when a deep rumble as of a great multitude came from
below. The noise quickly increased to a loud uproar, with shouts, songs,
whistles, and shrill sounds blown out of door-keys. Before she was aware
of his presence the Baron was standing behind her, between the window
and the pedestal with the plaster bust of Rossi.

"Listen to them," he said. "The proletariat indeed!... And this is the
flock of bipeds to whom men in their senses would have us throw the
treasures of civilisation and hand over the delicate machinery of
government."

He laughed bitterly, and drew back the curtain with an impatient hand.

"Democracy! _Christian_ Democracy! _Vox Populi vox Dei!_ The sovereignty
and infallibility of the people! Pshaw! I would as soon believe in the
infallibility of the Pope!"

The crowds increased in the piazza until the triangular space looked
like the rapids of a swollen river, and the noise that came up from it
was like the noise of falling cliffs and uprooted trees.

"Fools! Rabble! Too ignorant to know what you really want, and at the
mercy of every rascal who sows the wind and leaves you to reap the
whirlwind."

Roma crept away from the Baron with a sense of physical repulsion, and
at the next moment, from the other window, she heard the blast of a
trumpet. A dreadful silence followed the trumpet blast, and then a clear
voice cried:

"In the name of the law I command you to disperse."

It was the voice of a delegate of the police. Roma could see the man on
the lowest stage of the steps with his tricoloured scarf of office about
him. A second blast came from the trumpet, and again the delegate cried:

"In the name of the law I command you to disperse."

At that moment somebody cried, "Long live the Republic of Man!" and
there was great cheering. In the midst of the cheering the trumpet
sounded a third time, and then a loud voice cried "Fire!"

At the next moment a volley was fired from somewhere, a cloud of white
smoke was coiling in front of the window at which Roma stood, and women
and children in the vagueness below were uttering acute cries.

"Oh! oh! oh!"

"Don't be afraid, my child. Nothing has happened yet. The police had
orders to fire first over the people's heads."

In her fear and agitation Roma ran back to the outer room, and a moment
afterwards Angelelli opened the door and stood face to face with her.

"What have you done?" she demanded.

"An unfortunate incident, Excellency," said Angelelli, as the Baron
appeared. "After the warning of the delegate the mob laughed and threw
stones, and the Carabineers fired. They were in the piazza and fired up
the steps."

"Well?"

"Unluckily there were a few persons on the upper flights at the moment,
and some of them are wounded, and a child is dead."

Roma muttered a low moan and sank on to the stool.

"Whose child is it?"

"We don't yet know, but the father is there, and he is raging like a
madman, and unless he is arrested he will provoke the people to frenzy,
and there will be riot and insurrection."

The Baron took from the table a letter he had written and sealed.

"Take this to the Quirinal instantly. Ask for an immediate audience with
the King. When you receive his written reply, call up the Minister of
War and say you have the royal decree to declare a state of siege."

Angelelli was going out hurriedly.

"Wait! Send to the Piazza Navona and arrest Rossi. Be careful! You will
arrest the Deputy under Articles 134 and 252 on a charge of using the
great influence he has acquired over the people to urge the masses by
speeches and writings to resist public authority and to change violently
the form of government and the constitution of the State."

"Good!"

Angelelli disappeared, the acute cries outside died away, the scurrying
of flying feet was no more heard, and Roma was still on the stool before
the fire, moaning behind the hands that covered her face. The Baron came
near to her and touched her with a caressing gesture.

"I'm sorry, my child, very sorry. Rossi is a dreamer, not a statesman,
but he is none the less troublesome on that account No wonder he has
fascinated you, as he has fascinated the people, but time will wipe away
an impression like that. The best thing that can happen for both of you
is that he should be arrested to-night. It will save you so many ordeals
and so much sorrow."

At that moment a cannon-shot boomed through the darkness outside, and
its vibration rattled the windows and walls.

"The signal from St. Angelo," said the Baron. "The gates are closed and
the city is under siege."


                                IX

When, in the commotion of the household caused by the near approach of
the crowd which brought Rossi home from the Coliseum, little Joseph
slipped down the stairs and made a dash for the street, he chuckled to
himself as he thought how cleverly he had eluded his mother, who had
been looking out of the bedroom window, and those two old watch-dogs,
his grandfather and grandmother, who were nearly always at the door.

It was not until he was fairly plunged into the great sea of the city,
and had begun to be a little dazed by more lights than he ever saw when
he closed his eyes in bed, that he remembered that he had disobeyed
orders and broken his promise not to go out. But even then, he told
himself, he was not responsible. He was Donna Roma's porter now.
Therefore, he couldn't be Joseph, could he?

So, with his magic mace in hand, the serious man of seven marched on,
and reconciled himself to his disobedience by thinking nothing more
about it. People looked at him and smiled as he passed through the
Piazza Madama, where the Senate House stands, and that made him lift his
head and walk on proudly, but as he went through the Piazza of the
Pantheon a boy who was coming out of a cookshop with a tray on his head
cried, "Helloa, kiddy! playing Pulcinello?" and that dashed his
worshipful dignity for several minutes.

It began to snow, and the white flakes on his gold braid clouded his
soul at first, but when he remembered that porters had to work in all
weathers, he wagged his sturdy head and strode on. He was going to Donna
Roma's according to her invitation, and he found his way by his
recollection of what he had seen when he made the same journey on
Sunday--here a tramcar coming round a corner, there a line of posts
across a narrow thoroughfare, and there a fat man with a gruff voice
shouting something at the door of a trattoria.

At the corner of a lane there was a shop window full of knives and
revolvers. He didn't care for knives--they cut people's fingers--but he
liked guns, and when he grew up to be a man he would buy one and kill
somebody.

Coming to the Piazza Monte Citorio, he remembered the soldiers at the
door of the House of Parliament, and the cellar full of long guns with
knives (bayonets) stuck on the ends of their muzzles. One of the
soldiers laughed, called him "Uncle," and asked him something about
enlisting, but he only struck his mace firmly on the flags and marched
on.

At the corner of the Piazza Colonna he had to wait some time before he
could cross the Corso, for the crowds were coming both ways and the
traffic frightened him. He had made various little sorties and had been
driven back, when a soft hand was slipped into his fat palm and he was
piloted across in safety. Then he looked up at his helper. It was a girl
with big white feathers in her hat, and her face painted pink and white
like the face of the little Jesus in the cradle in church at Christmas.
She asked him what his name was, and he told her; also where he was
going, and he told her that too. It was dark by this time, and the great
little man was beginning to be glad of company.

"Aren't you tired of carrying that heavy stick?" she said.

It wasn't a stick, and he wasn't a bit tired of carrying it.

"But aren't you tired _yourself_?" she said, and he admitted that
perhaps it was so.

So she picked him up, and carried him in her arms, while he carried the
mace, and for some minutes both were satisfied. But presently some one
in the Via Tritone cried out, "Helloa! here comes the Blessed Bambino,"
whereupon his worshipful dignity was again wounded, and he wriggled to
the ground.

It began to thunder and there were some flashes of lightning, whereupon
Joseph shuddered and crept closer to the girl's side.

"Are you afraid of lightning, Joseph?" she asked.

He wasn't. He often saw it at home when he went to bed. His mother held
his hand and he covered up his head in the clothes, and then he liked
it.

The girl took the wee, fat hand again, and the little feet toddled on.

After vain efforts to snatch a kiss, which were defeated by a proper
withdrawal of the manly head in the cocked hat, the girl with the
feathers and the doll's face left him in the Via due Macelli under a
bright electric lamp that hung over the door of a café-chantant.

Joseph knew then that he was not far from Donna Roma's, and he began to
think of what he would do when he got there. If the big porter at the
door tried to stop him he would say, "I'm a little Roman boy," and the
man would _have_ to let him go up. Then he would take charge of the
hall, and when he had not to open the door he would play with the dog,
and sometimes with Donna Roma.

With sound practical sense he thought of his wages. Would it be a penny
a week or twopence? He thought it would be twopence. Men didn't work for
nothing nowadays. He had heard his father say so.

Then he remembered his mother, and his lip began to drop. But it rose
again when he told himself that of course she would come every night to
put him to bed as usual. "Good-night, mamma! See you in the morning," he
would say, and when he opened his eyes it would be to-morrow.

He was feeling sleepy now, and do what he would he could hardly keep his
eyes from closing. But he was in the Piazza di Spagna by this time, and
his little feet in their top-boots began to patter up the snowy steps.

There are three principal landings to the Spanish Steps, and the great
little man of seven had reached the second of them when a noise in the
streets below made him stop and turn his head.

A great crowd, carrying hundreds of torches, was marching into the
piazza. They were singing, shouting, and blowing whistles and trumpets.
It was like _Befana_ in the Piazza Navona, and when Joseph blinked his
eyes he almost thought he was at home in bed.

All at once silence--then soldiers--then a jump all over his body like
that which came to him when he was falling asleep--then a sense of
something warm--then a buzzing noise--then a boom like that of the gun
of St. Angelo at dinner-time ... then a deep, familiar voice calling and
calling to him, and his eyes opened for a moment and saw his father's
face.

"Good-night, papa! So sleepy! See you in the morning!"

And then nothing more.

       *       *       *       *       *

While Elena waited for Bruno's return with little Joseph, she went up
and downstairs between David Rossi's apartment and her own on all manner
of invented errands. Meantime she tried to keep down her anxiety by
keeping up her anger. Joseph was so worrisome. When he came home he
would have to be whipped and sent to bed without his supper. It was true
his _verdura_ was already on the stove, but he must not be allowed to
touch it. You really must be strict with children. They would like you
all the better for it when they grew up to be men and women.

But every moment broke down this brave severity, until the desire to
punish Joseph for his disobedience was all gone. She stood at the head
of the stairs and listened for his voice and his little pattering feet.
If she had heard them, her anxious expression would have given way to a
cross look and she would have scolded both father and son all the way up
to bed. But they did not come, and she turned to the dining-room with a
downcast face.

"Where can the boy be? If I could only have him back! I will never let
him out of my sight again. Never!"

David Rossi, who was walking in the sitting-room to calm his nerves
after a trying time, tried to comfort her. It would be all right. Depend
upon it, Joseph had gone up to Donna Roma's. She was to remember what
Bruno told them on Sunday. "The little Roman boy." Joseph had thought of
nothing else for three days, and this being his birthday....

"You think so? You really think...."

"I'm sure of it. Bruno will be back presently, carrying Joseph on his
back. Or perhaps Donna Roma will send the boy home in the carriage, and
the great little man will come upstairs like the Mayor. Meantime she has
kept him to play with, and...."

"Yes, that must be it," said Elena, with shining eyes. "The Signorina
must have kept him to play with! He must be playing now with the
Signorina!"

At that moment through the open door there came the sound of a heavy
tread on the stairs, mingled with various voices. Elena's shining face
suddenly clouded, and Rossi, who read her thought, went out on to the
landing. Bruno was coming up the staircase with something in his arms,
and behind him were the Garibaldian and his old wife and a line of
strangers.

Rossi ran down two flights of stairs and met them. He saw everything as
by a flash of lightning. The boy lay in his father's arms. He was white
and cold, with his head fallen back, and his hair matted with flakes of
snow. His gay coat was open, and his little stained shirt was torn out
at the breast. A stranger behind was carrying the cocked hat and mace.

Elena, who was at the head of the stairs by this time, was screaming.

"Keep her away, sir," said Bruno. The poor fellow was trying to be brave
and strong, but his voice was like a voice from the other side of an
abyss.

They took the boy into the dining-room, and laid him on a sofa. There
was no keeping the mother back. She forced her way through and laid hold
of the child.

"Get away, he's mine," she cried fiercely.

And then she dropped on her knees before the boy, threw her arms about
him and called on him by his name.

"Joseph! Speak to me! Open your eyes and speak!... What have you been
doing with my child? He is ill. Why don't you send for a doctor? Don't
stand there like fools. Go for a doctor, I tell you ... Joseph! Only a
word!... Have you carried him home without his hat on? And it's snowing
too! He'll get his death of cold ... what's this? Blood on his shirt?
And a wound? Look at this red spot. Have they shot him? No, no, it's
impossible! A child! Joseph! Joseph! Speak to me!... Yes, his heart is
beating." She was pressing her ear to the boy's breast. "Or is it only
the beating in my head? Oh, where is the doctor? Why don't you send for
him?"

They could not tell her that it was useless, that a doctor had seen the
child already, and that all was over. All they could do was to stand
round her with awe in their faces. She understood them without words.
Her hair fell from its knot, and her eyes began to blaze like the eyes
of a maniac.

"They've killed my child!" she cried. "He's dead! My little boy is dead!
Only seven, and it was his birthday! O God! My child! What had he done
that they should kill him?"

And then Bruno, who was standing by with a wild lustre in his eyes, said
between his teeth, "Done? Done nothing but live under a Government of
murderers and assassins."

The room filled with people. Neighbours who had never before set foot in
the rooms came in without fear, for death was among them. They stood
silent for the most part, only handing round the table the little cocked
hat and the mace, with sighs and deep breathing. But some one speaking
to Rossi told him what had happened. It was at the Spanish Steps. The
delegate gave the word, and the Carabineers fired over the people's
heads. But they hit the child and made him cold. His little heart had
burst.

"And I was going to whip him," said Elena. "Not a minute before I was
talking about the rod, and not giving him his supper. O God! I can never
forgive myself."

And then the blessed tears came and she wept bitterly.

David Rossi put his arms about her, and her head fell on his breast. All
barriers were broken down, and she clung to him and cried.

Just then cries came from the piazza--"Hurrah for the Revolution!" and
"Down with the destroyers of the people!"--the woolly tones of voices
shouting in the snow. Somebody on the stairs explained that a young man
was going about waving a bloody handkerchief, and that the sight of it
was exasperating the people to frenzy. Women were marching through the
streets, and the entire city was on the point of insurrection.

In the dining-room the stricken ones still stood around the couch.
Presently there was a sound of singing outside. A great crowd was coming
into the piazza, singing the Garibaldi Hymn. Bruno heard it, and the
wild lustre in his eyes gave place to a look of savage joy. An awful
oath burst from his lips, and he ran out of the house. At the next
moment he was heard in the street, singing in a thundering voice:

    "The tombs are uncovered,
    The dead arise,
    The martyrs are rising
    Before our eyes."

The old Garibaldian threw up his head like a warhorse at the call of
battle, and his rickety limbs were going towards the door.

"Stay here, father," said Rossi, and the old man obeyed him.

Elena was quieter by this time. She was sitting by the child and
stroking his little icy hand.

David Rossi, who had hardly spoken, went into his bedroom. His lips were
tightly pressed together, his eyes were bloodshot, and his breath was
labouring hard in his heaving breast.

He took up his dagger paper-knife, tried its point on his palm with two
or three reckless thrusts and threw it back on the desk. Then he went
down on his hands and knees and rummaged among the newspapers lying in
heaps under the window. At last he found what he looked for. It was the
six-chambered revolver which had been sent to him as a present. "I'll
kill the man like a dog," he thought.

He loaded the revolver, put it in his breast-pocket, went back to the
sitting-room, and made ready to go out.


                                X

Ten was striking on the different clocks of the city. Felice had lit the
stove in the boudoir and the wood was burning in fitful blue and red
flames. There was no other light in the room, and Roma lay with her body
on the floor, and her face buried in the couch.

The world outside was full of fearful and unusual noises. Snow was still
falling, and the voices heard through it had a peculiar sound of
sobbing. The soft rolling of thunder came from a long way off, like the
boom of a slow wave on a distant beach. At intervals there was the
crackle of musketry, like the noise of rockets sent up in the night, and
sometimes there were pitiful cries, smothered by the unreverberating
snow, like the cries of a drowning man on a foundering ship at sea.

Roma, face downward, heard these sounds in the lapses of a terrible
memory. She was seeing, as in a nightmare, the incidents of a night that
was hardly six weeks past. One by one the facts flashed back upon her
with a burning sense of shame, and she felt herself to be a sinner and a
criminal.

It was the night of the royal ball at the Quirinal. The blaze of lights,
the glitter of jewels, the brilliant throng of handsome men and lovely
women, the clash of music, the whirl of dancing, and finally the smiles
and compliments of the King. Then going home in the carriage in the
early morning, swathed in furs over her thin white silk, with the
Baron, in his decorations worn diagonally over his white breast, and
through the glass the waning moon, the silent stars, the empty streets.

Then this room, this couch, sinking down on it, very tired, with eyes
smiling and half closed, and nearly gone already into the mists of
sleep. And then the Baron at her feet, pressing his lips to her wrist
where the pulse was beating, kissing her arms and shoulders.... "Oh,
dear! You are mad! I must not listen to you." And then burning words of
love and passion: "My wife! My wife that is to be!" And then the call of
her aunt from the adjoining chamber, "Roma!"

The sobbing sounds from outside broke in on Roma's nightmare, and when
the chain of memory linked on again it was morning in her vision, and
the Countess was comforting her in a whimpering voice:

"After all, God is merciful, and things that happen to everybody can be
atoned for by prayer and penance. Besides, the Baron is a man of honour,
and the poor maniac cannot last much longer."

The sobbing sounds in the snow, the cries far away, the crackle of the
rifle-shots, the rumble of the thunder broke in again, and the elements
outside seemed to whirl round her in the tempest of her trouble. For a
moment she lifted her head and heard voices in the next room.

The Baron was still there, and from time to time, as he wrote his
despatches, messengers came to take them away, to bring replies, and to
deliver the latest news of the night. The populace had risen in all
parts of the city, and the soldiers had charged them. There had been
several misadventures and many arrests. The large house of detention by
St. Andrea delle Frate was already full, but the people continued to
hold out. They had disconnected the gas at the gasometer and cut the
electric wires, and the city was plunged in darkness.

"Tell the electric light company to turn on the flashlight from Monte
Mario," said the Baron.

And when the voices ceased in the drawing-room there came the deadened
sound of the Countess's frightened treble behind the wall.

"O Holy Virgin, full of grace, save me! It would be a sin to let me die
to-night! Holy Virgin, see! I have given thee two more candles. Art
thou not satisfied? Save me from murder, Mother of God."

Roma saw another phase of her vision. It was filled with a new face,
which made her at once happy and unhappy, proud and ashamed. Hitherto
the only condition on which she had been able to live with the secret of
her life was that she should think nothing about it. Now she was
compelled to think, and she was asking herself if it was her duty to
confess.

Before she married David Rossi she must tell him everything. She saw
herself trying to do so. He was looking vacantly before him with the
deep furrow that came to his forehead when he was strongly moved. She
had sobbed out her story, telling all, excusing nothing, and now she was
waiting for him to speak. He would take her side, he would tell her she
had been more sinned against than sinning, that she had been young and
alone at the mercy of an evil man, and that her will had not consented.

"No, no! It is impossible!" she cried aloud, and, startled by the sound
of her voice, the Baron came into the room.

"My dear child!" he said, and he picked her up from the floor. "I shall
never be able to forgive myself if you take things like this. Every tear
you shed will burn my flesh like fire. Come now, dry these beautiful
eyes and be calm."

She did not listen to him, but leaning on the stove and fingering with
one hand the frame of her father's picture which hung above it, she
said:

"I see now that happiness was not for me. There must be some punishment
for every sin, however little one has been guilty of it, and perhaps
this is God's way of asking for an expiation. It is very, very hard ...
it seems more than I deserve ... and heavier than I can bear ... but
there is no help for it."

The tears she brushed from her eyes seemed to be gathering in her
throat.

"The bitterest part of it is that I must make others suffer for it also.
He must suffer who has loved and trusted me. His love for me, my love
for him, this has been dragging him down since the first day I knew him.
Perhaps he is in prison by this time."

Sobs interrupted her for a moment, and in a caressing tone the Baron
tried to comfort her. It was natural that she should feel troubled, very
natural and very womanly. But time was the great remedy for human ills.
It would heal everything.

"Roma, you have wounded and humiliated and insulted me, but you are the
only woman in the world I would give one straw to have. I will make you
the wife of the Dictator of Italy, and when all these troubles are over
and you are great, and have forgotten what has taken place...."

"I can never forget and I don't want to be great. I only want to be
good. Leave me!"

"You _are_ good. You have always been good. What happened was my fault
alone, and you have nothing to reproach yourself with. I found you
growing up to be a great woman, and passing out of my legal control,
while I was bound down to a poor, helpless, living corpse. Some day you
would meet a younger, freer man, and you would be lost to me for good.
Wasn't it human to try to hold you to me until the time came when I
could claim you altogether? And if meanwhile this man has
interposed...."

He pointed to the bust on the pedestal. She looked up at it, and then
dropped her head.

"Put the man out of your mind, my dear, and all will be well. Probably
he is in the hands of the authorities already. God grant it may be so!
No trouble about his arrest this time! It cannot be complicated by the
danger of scandal. Nobody else's name and character will be concerned in
it. And if it serves to dispose of a dangerous man and a subversive
politician, I am willing to let everything else sleep."

He paused a moment, and then added in his most incisive accents: "But if
not, the law must take its course, and Roma Roselli must complete what
Roma Volonna has begun."

At that moment Felice's dark form stood against the light in the open
door.

"Commendatore Angelelli and Charles Minghelli, Excellency."

As the Baron went back to the drawing-room Roma returned to the window.
Scales of snow adhered to the glass, and it was difficult to see
anything outside. But the masses of shadow and sheets of light were
gone, and the city lay in utter darkness. The sobbing sounds, the
crackle of musketry and the rumble of thunder were all gone, and the air
was empty and void.

At one moment there was a soft patter as of a flock of sheep passing
under the window in the darkness. It was a company of riflemen going at
a quick march over the snow, with torches and lanterns.

Voices came from the next room, and Roma found herself listening.

"Apparently the insurrection is suppressed, your Excellency."

"I congratulate you."

"The soldiers are patrolling the streets, and all is quiet."

"Good!"

"We have some hundreds of rioters in the house of detention, and the
military courts will begin to sit to-morrow morning."

"Excellent!"

"The misadventures have been few and unimportant, the child I spoke of
being the only one killed."

"You have discovered whose child it was?"

"Yes. Unluckily...."

Roma felt dizzy. A thought had flashed upon her.

"It is the child of Donna Roma's man, Bruno Rocco, and apparently...."

A choking cry rang through the room. Was it herself who made it?

"Go on, Commendatore. Apparently...."

"The child was dressed in some carnival costume, and apparently he was
on his way to this house."

Roma's dizziness increased, and to save herself from falling she caught
at a side-table that stood under the bust.

On this table were some sculptor's tools--a chisel and a small mallet,
with which she had been working.

There was an interval in which the voices were deadened and confused.
Then they became clear and sharp as before.

"But the most important fact you have not yet given me. I trust you are
only saving it up for the last. The Deputy Rossi is arrested?"

"Unfortunately ... Excellency...."

"No?"

"He left home immediately after the outbreak and has not been seen
since. Presently the flashlight will be turned on by a separate battery
from Monte Mario, and every corner of the city shall be searched. But we
fear he is gone."

"Gone?"

"Perhaps by the train that left just before the signal."

Roma felt a cry rising to her throat again, but she put up her hand to
keep it down.

"No matter! Commendatore, send telegrams after the train to all stations
up to the frontier, with orders that nobody is to alight until every
carriage has been overhauled. Minghelli, go to the Consulta immediately,
and ask the Minister of Foreign Affairs to despatch a portrait of Rossi
to every foreign Government."

"But no portrait exists, Excellency. It was a difficulty I found in
England."

"Yes, there is a portrait. Come this way."

Roma felt the room going round as the Baron came into it and switched on
the light.

"_There_ is the only portrait of the illustrious Deputy, and our hostess
will lend it to be photographed."

"Never!" said Roma, and taking up the mallet she struck the bust a heavy
blow, and it fell in fragments to the floor.

Half-an-hour afterwards Roma was sitting amid the wreck of her work when
the Baron, wearing his fur-lined overcoat and pulling on his gloves,
came into the boudoir.

"I am compelled," he said, "to inflict my presence upon you for a moment
longer in order to tell you what my attitude in the future is to be, and
what feelings are to guide you. I shall continue to think of you as my
wife according to the law of nature, and of the man who has come between
us as your lover. I will not give you up to him, whatever happens; and
if he tries to take you away, or if you try to go to him, you must be
prepared to find that I offer every resistance. Two passions are now
engaged against the man, and I will not shrink from any course that
seems necessary to subdue either him or you, or both."

A moment afterwards she heard the patrol challenging him on the piazza.
Then "Pardon, Excellency," and the soft swish of carriage wheels in the
snow.


                                XI

When Rossi left home he was like a raging madman. He made straight for
the Palazzo Braschi at the other side of the piazza, and going up the
marble staircase on limbs that could scarcely support him, his thoughts
went back in a broken maze to the scene he had left behind.

"Our little boy dead! Dead in his mother's arms! O God! let me meet the
man face to face!... Our innocent darling! The light of our eyes put out
in a moment! Our sweet little Joseph!... Shall there be no retribution?
God forbid! The man who has been the chief cause of this crime shall be
the first to suffer punishment. No use wasting time on the hounds who
executed his orders. They are only delegates of police, and over them is
this Minister of the Interior. He alone is responsible, and he is here!"

When he reached the green baize door to the hall, he stopped to wipe
away the perspiration which stood on his forehead although his face was
flecked with snow. The messengers looked scared when he stepped inside,
and they answered his questions with obvious hesitation. The Minister
was not in his cabinet. He had not been there that night. It was
possible the Honourable might find his Excellency at home.

Rossi turned on his heel instantly, and went hurriedly downstairs. He
would go to the Palazzo Leone. There was no time to lose. Presently the
man would hide himself in the darkness like a toad under a stone.

As he left the Ministry of the Interior he heard the singing of the
Garibaldi Hymn in the distance, and turning into the Corso Victor
Emmanuel, he came upon crowds of people and some noisy and tumultuous
scenes.

One group had broken into a gun-shop and seized rifles and cartridges;
another group had taken possession of two electric tram-cars, and
tumbled them on their sides to make a barricade across the street; and a
third group was tearing up the street itself to use the stones for
missiles. "Our turn now," they were shouting, and there were screams of
delirious laughter.

As Rossi crossed the bridge of St. Angelo the cannon was fired from the
Castle, and he knew that it was meant for a signal. "No matter!" he
thought. "It will be too late when the soldiers arrive."

Notwithstanding the tumult in the city the Piazza of St. Peter's was
silent and deserted. Not the sound of a footfall, not the rattle of a
carriage-wheel; only the swish-swish of the fountains, whose waters were
playing in the lamplight through the falling snow, and the echoing
hammer of the clock of the Basilica.

The porter of the Palazzo Leone was asleep in his lodge, and Rossi
passed upstairs.

"I'll bring the man to justice now," he thought. "He imagined we were
only tame cats and would submit to anything. He was wrong. We'll show
him we know how to punish tyrants. Haven't we always done so, we Romans?
He has a sharp tongue for the people, but I have a sharper one here for
him."

And he felt for the revolver in his breast-pocket to make certain it was
there.

The lackey in knee-breeches and yellow stockings who answered the inside
bell was almost speechless at the sight of the white face which
confronted him at the door. No, the Baron was not at home. He had not
been there since early in the evening. Had he gone to the Prefettura?
Possibly. Or the Consulta? Perhaps.

"Which, man, which?" said Rossi, and to say something the lackey
stammered "The Consulta," and closed the door.

Rossi set his face towards the Foreign Office. There was a light in the
stained-glass windows of the Pope's private chapel--the Holy Father was
at his prayers. A canvas-covered barrow containing a man who had been
injured by the soldiers was being wheeled into the Hospital of Santo
Spirito, and a woman and a child were walking and crying beside it.

The streets were covered with broken tiles which had been thrown on to
the heads of the cavalry as they galloped through the principal
thoroughfares. Carabineers, with revolvers in hand, were dragging
themselves on their stomachs along the roofs, trying to surprise the
rioters who were hiding behind chimney-stacks. Some one shouted: "Cut
the electric wires," and men were clambering up the tall posts and
breaking the electric lamps.

The Consulta, the office of the Minister of Foreign Affairs, stands in
the Piazza of the Quirinal, and when Rossi reached it the great square
of the King was as silent as the great square of the Pope had been.

Two sentries were in boxes on either side of the royal gate, and one
Carabineer was in the doorway. The gardens down the long corridor lay
dark in the shadows, but the fountain with sculptured horses, the
splashing water, and the front of the building were white under the
electric lamps as if from a dazzling moon.

Before turning into the silent courtyard of the Consulta, Rossi paused
and listened to the noises that came from the city. Men were singing and
women were screaming. The rattle of musketry mingled with the cries of
children. And over all were the steady downfall of the snow and the dull
rumble of distant thunder.

Rossi held his head between his hands to prevent his senses from leaving
him. His rage was ebbing away, and he was beginning to tremble.
Nevertheless, he forced himself to go on. As he rang the bell at the
Foreign Office, he was partly conscious of a secret desire that the
Prime Minister might not be there.

The porter was not sure. The Baron's carriage had just gone. Let him ask
on the telephone.... No, there had been a messenger from the Minister of
the Interior, but the Minister himself had not been there that night.

Rossi took a long breath of relief and went away. He had returned to the
bright side of the piazza when the lights seemed to be wiped out as
though by an invisible wing, and the whole city was plunged in darkness.
At the next moment a squadron of cavalry galloped up to the Quirinal,
and the gates of the royal palace and of the Consulta were closed.

Midnight struck.

For two hours the soldiers had been charging the crowds by the light of
lanterns and torches. They had arrested hundreds of persons. Chained
together, two and two, the insurgents had been taken to the places of
detention, amid the cries of their women and children. "Who knows
whether we shall see each other again?" said the prisoners, as they
passed into the "House of Pain." One old woman went on her knees to the
soldiers and begged them to have pity on the people. "They are your
brothers, my sons," she cried.

One o'clock struck.

The streets were still dark, but a searchlight from Monte Mario was
sweeping over the city like a flash of a supernatural eye. With
tottering limbs and his head on his breast, David Rossi was walking down
the Via due Macelli towards the column of the Immaculate Conception,
when a young girl spoke to him.

"Honourable," she said, "is it true that the little boy is dead?... It
is? Oh, dear! I met him in the Corso, and brought him up as far as the
Variétés, and if I had only taken him all the way.... Oh, I shall never
forgive myself!"

The city was quiet and all was hushed on every side when Rossi found
himself on a flight of steps at the back of Roma's apartment. From these
steps a door opened into the studio. One panel of the door was glazed,
and a light was shining from within. Going cautiously forward, Rossi
looked into the room. Roma was seated on a stool with her hands clasped
in her lap and her hair hanging loose. She was very pale. Her face
expressed unutterable sadness.

Rossi listened for a moment, but there was not a sound to be heard
except that of the different clocks chiming the quarter. Then he tapped
lightly on the glass.

"Roma!" he said in a low tone. "Roma!"

She rose up and shrank back. Then coming to the door, and shielding her
eyes from the light, she put her face close to the pane. At the next
moment she threw the door open.

"Is it you?" she said in a tremulous voice, and taking his hand she drew
him hurriedly into the house.


                                XII

After the Baron was gone, Roma had sat a long time in the dark among the
ruins of the broken bust. When twelve o'clock struck she was feeling hot
and feverish, and, in spite of the coldness of the night, she rose and
opened the window. The snow had ceased to fall, the thunder was gone,
and the city was quiet.

At that moment the revolving searchlight on Monte Mario passed over the
room. The white flash lit up the broken fragments at her feet, and
brought a new train of reflections. The bust she destroyed had been only
the plaster cast; the piece-mould remained, and might be a cause of
danger.

She closed the window, took a candle, and went down to the studio to put
the mould out of the way. She had done so, and was sitting to rest and
to think when Rossi's knock came at the door. In a moment all her dreams
were gone. She was clasped in his arms and had put up her mouth to be
kissed.

"Is it you?"

"Roma!"

It was not at first that she realised what was happening, but after a
moment she recovered from her bewilderment, and extinguished the candle
lest Rossi should be seen from outside.

They were in the dark, save at intervals when the revolving light in its
circuit of the city swept across the studio, and lit up their faces as
by a flash of lightning. He seemed to be dazed. His weary eyes looked as
if their light were almost extinct.

"You are safe? You are well?" she asked.

"O God! what sights!" he said. "You have heard what has happened?"

"Yes, yes! But you are not injured?"

"The people were peaceful and meant no evil, but the soldiers were
ordered to fire, and our little boy is dead."

"Don't let us speak of it.... The police were told to arrest you, but
you have escaped thus far, and now...."

"Bruno is taken, and hundreds of others are in prison."

"But you are safe? You are well? You are uninjured?"

"Yes," he answered between his teeth, and then he covered his face with
his hands. "God knows I did my best to prevent this bloodshed--I would
have laid down my life to prevent it."

"God _does_ know it."

"Take this."

He drew something from his breast-pocket and put it into her hands.

It was the revolver.

"I cannot trust myself any longer."

"You haven't used it?"

"No."

"Thank God!"

"I should have done so if I could have met the man face to face."

"The Baron?"

"I searched for him everywhere, and couldn't find him. God kept him out
of my way to save me from sin and shame."

With a frightened cry she put down the revolver and clasped her hands
about his neck. He began to recover his dazed senses and to smooth the
hair on her damp forehead.

"My poor Roma! You didn't think we were to part like this?"

Her arms slackened, and she dropped her head on to his shoulder.

"Last night you told me to fly, and I wouldn't do so. There was no man
in Rome I was afraid of then. But to-night there is some one I am afraid
of. I am afraid of myself."

"You intend to go?"

"Yes! I shall feel like a captain who deserts his sinking ship. Would to
God I could have gone down with her!... Yet no! She is not lost yet.
Everything is in God's hands. Perhaps there is work for me abroad, now
that the paths are closed to me at home. Let us wait and see."

They were both silent for a while.

"Then it's all over," she said, gulping down a sob.

"God forbid! This black night in Rome is only the beginning of the end.
It will be the dawn of the resurrection everywhere."

"But it is all over between you and me."

"Indeed, no. No, no! I cannot take you with me. That is impossible. I
couldn't see you suffer hunger and thirst and the privations of exile,
but...."

"Our marriage cannot be celebrated now, and that being so...."

"The banns are good for half a year, Roma, and before that time I shall
be back. Have no fear! The immortality stirring beneath the ruins of
this old city will give us victory all over Italy. I will return and we
shall be very happy. How happy we shall be!"

"Yes, yes," she brought out at intervals.

"Be brave, my girl, be brave!"

"Yes, yes."

The revolving searchlight flashed through the room at that moment, and
she dropped her face again.

"Dearest," she said faintly, "if I should not be here when you come
back...."

He started and seized her arm.

"Roma, you cannot intend to submit to the will of that man?"

She shook her head as it rested on his shoulder.

"The man is a monster. He may put pressure upon you."

"It is not that."

"He may even make you suffer for my sake."

"Nor that either."

"By-and-by he may require everybody to take an oath of allegiance to the
King."

"I have taken mine already--to _my_ king."

"Roma, if you wish me to stay I will do so in spite of everything."

"I wish you to go, dearest."

"Then what is it you fear?"

"Nothing--only...."

"But you are sad. Why is it?"

"A foreboding. I feel as if we were parting for ever."

He passed his hands through her hair. "It may be so. Only God can tell."

"It was too sweet dreaming. I was too happy for a little while."

"If it must be, it must be. But let us be brave, dear! We, who take up a
life like this, must learn renunciation.... Crying, Roma?"

"No! Oh, no! But renunciation! That's it--renunciation." She could feel
the beating of her heart against his breast. "Love comes to every one,
but to some it comes too late, and then it comes in vain." She was
striving to keep down her sobs. "They have only to conquer it and
renounce it, and to pray God to unite them to their loved ones in
another life." She was choking, but she struggled on. "Sometimes I think
it must be my lot to be like that. Other women may dream of love and
home and children...."

"Don't unman me, Roma."

"Dearest, promise me that whatever happens you will think the best of
me."

"Roma!"

"Promise me that whoever says anything to the contrary you will always
believe I loved you."

"Why should we talk of what can never happen?"

"If we are parting for ever ... if we are saying a long farewell to all
earthly affections, promise me...."

"For God's sake, Roma!"

"Promise me!"

"I promise!" he said. "And you?"

"I promise too--I promise that as long as I live, and wherever I am and
whatever becomes of me, I will ... yes, because I cannot help it ... I
will love you to the last."

Saying this in passionate tones, she drew down his head and he met her
kiss with his lips.

"It is our marriage, David. Others are married in church and by the
hand, and with a ring. We are married in our spirits and our souls."

A long time passed, during which they did not speak. The searchlight
flashed in on them again and again with its supernatural eye, and as
often as it did so Rossi looked at her with strange looks of pity and of
love.

Meantime, she cut a lock from her hair, tied it with a piece of ribbon,
and put it in his pocket with his watch. Then she dried her eyes with
her handkerchief and pushed it in his breast.

The night went on, and nothing was to be heard but the chiming of clocks
outside. At length through the silence there came a muffled rumble from
the streets.

"You must go now," she said, and when the next flash came round she
looked up at him with a steadfast gaze, as if trying to gather into her
eyes her last memories of his face.

"Adieu!"

"Not yet."

"It is still dark, but the streets are patrolled and every gate is
closed, and how are you to escape?"

"If the soldiers had wished to take me they could have done so a hundred
times."

"But the city is stirring. Be careful for my sake. Adieu!"

"Roma," said Rossi, "if I do not take you with me it is partly because I
want your help in Rome. Think of the poor people I leave behind me in
poverty and in prison. Think of Elena when she awakes in the morning,
alone with her terrible grief. Some one should be here to represent me
for a time at all events--to take the messages I must send, the
instructions I shall have to give. It will be a dangerous task, Roma, a
task that can only be undertaken by some one who loves me, some one
who...."

"That is enough. Tell me what I can do," she said.

They arranged a channel of correspondence, and then Roma began her
farewells afresh.

"Roma," said Rossi again, "since I must go away before our civil
marriage can be celebrated, is it not best that our spiritual one should
have the blessing of the Church?"

Roma looked at him and trembled.

"When I am gone God knows what may happen. The Baron may be a free man
any day, and he may put pressure on you to marry him. In that case it
will be strength and courage to you to know that in God's eyes you are
married already. It will be happiness and comfort to me, too, when I am
far away from you and alone."

"But it is impossible."

"Not so. A declaration before a parish priest is all that is necessary.
'Father, this is my wife.' 'This is my husband.' That is enough. It will
have no value in the eye of the law, but it will be a religious marriage
for all that."

"There is no time. You cannot wait...."

"Hush!" The clocks were striking three. "At three o'clock there is mass
at St. Andrea delle Frate. That is your parish church, Roma. The priest
and his acolytes are the only witnesses we require."

"If you think ... that is to say ... if it will make you happy, and be a
strength to me also...."

"Run for your cloak and hat, dearest--in ten minutes it will be done."

"But think again." She was breathing audibly. "Who knows what may happen
before you return? Will you never repent?"

"Never!"

"But ... but there is something ... something I ought to tell
you--something painful. It is about the past."

"The past is past. Let us think of the future."

"You do not wish to hear it."

"If it is painful to you--no!"

"Will nothing and nobody divide us?"

"Nothing and nobody in the world."

She gulped down another choking sob and threw both arms about his neck.

"Take me, then. I am your wife before God and man."


                                XIII

It was still dark overhead, and the streets with their thin covering of
snow were as silent as a catacomb. Through the door of the church, when
the leather covering was lifted, there came the yellow light of the
candles burning on the altar. The priest in his gold vestments stood
with his face to the glistening shrine, and his acolytes knelt beside
him. There was only one worshipper, an old woman who was kneeling before
a chair in the gloom of a side chapel. The tinkle of the acolytes' bell
and the faint murmur of the priest's voice were the only sounds that
broke the stillness.

Rossi and Roma stepped up on tiptoe, and as the Father finished his mass
and turned to go they made their declaration. The old man was startled
and disturbed, but the priest commits no crime who listens to the voice
of conscience, and he took their names and gave them his blessing. They
parted at the church door.

"You will write when you cross the frontier?"

"Yes."

"Adieu then, until we meet again!"

"If I am long away from you, Roma...."

"You cannot be long away. You will be with me every day and always."

She was assuming a lively tone to keep up his courage, but there was a
dry glitter in her eyes and a tremor in her voice.

He took her full, round form in his arms for a last embrace. "If the
result of this night's work is that I am arrested and brought back and
imprisoned...."

"I can wait for you," she said.

"If I am banished for life...."

"I can follow you."

"If the worst comes to the worst, and one way or another death itself
should be the fate that falls to me...."

"I can follow you there, too."

"If we meet again we can laugh at all this, Roma."

"Yes, we can laugh at all this," she faltered.

"If not ... Adieu!"

"Adieu!"

She disengaged her clinging arms with one last caress; there was an
instant of unconsciousness, and when she recovered herself he was gone.

At the next moment there came through the darkness the measured tramp,
tramp, tramp of the patrol. With a quivering heart Roma stood and
listened. There was a slight movement among the soldiers, a scarcely
perceptible pause, and then the tramp, tramp, tramp as before. Rossi
looked back as he turned the corner, and saw Roma, in her light cloak,
gliding across the silent street like a ghost.

Three or four hundred yards inside the gate of St. John Lateran in one
of the half-finished tenement houses on the outskirts of Rome, there is
a cellar used as a resting-place and eating-house by the carriers from
the country who bring wine into the city. This cellar was the only place
that seemed to be awake when Rossi walked towards the city walls. Some
eight or nine men, in the rude dress of wine-carriers, lay dozing or
talking on the floor. They had been kept in Rome overnight by the
closing of the gate, and were waiting for it to be opened in the
morning.

Without a moment's hesitation David Rossi stepped down and spoke to the
men.

"Gentlemen," he said, "you know who I am. I am Rossi. The police have
orders to arrest me. Will you help me to get out of Rome?"

"What's that?" shouted a drowsy voice from the smoky shadows of the
cellar.

"It's the Honourable Rossi," said a lad who had shambled up. "The
oysters are after him, and will we help him to escape?"

"Will we? It's not _will_ we; it's _can_ we, Honourable," said a
thick-set man, who lifted his head from an upturned horse-saddle.

In a moment the men were all on their feet, asking questions and
discussing chances. The gate was to be opened at six, and the first
train north was to go out at half-past nine. But the difficulty was that
everybody in Rome knew Rossi. Even if he got through the gate he could
not get on to the train within ten miles of the city without the
certainty of recognition.

"I have it!" said the thick-set man with the drowsy voice. "There's
young Carlo. He got a scratch in the leg last night from one of the wet
nurses of the Government, and he'll have to lie upstairs for a week at
least. Why can't he lend his clothes to the Honourable? And why can't
the Honourable drive Carlo's cart back to Monte Rotondo, and then go
where he likes when he gets there?"

"That will do," said Rossi, and so it was settled.

       *       *       *       *       *

When the train which left Rome for Florence and Milan at 9.30 in the
morning arrived at the country station of Monte Rotondo, eighteen miles
out, a man in top-boots, blue trousers, a white waistband and a
red-lined overcoat got into the people's compartment. The train was
crowded with foreigners who were flying from the risks of insurrection,
and even the third-class carriages were filled with well-dressed
strangers. They were talking bitterly of their experiences the night
before. Most of them had been compelled to barricade their bedroom doors
at the hotels, and some had even passed the night at the railway
station.

"It all comes of letting men like this Rossi go at large," said a young
Englishman with the voice of a pea-hen. "For my part, I would put all
these anarchists on an uninhabited island and leave them to fight it out
among themselves."

"Say, Rossi isn't an anarchist," said a man with an American intonation.

"What is he?"

"A dreamer of dreams."

"Bad dreams, then," said the voice of the pea-hen, and there was general
laughter.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                    PART SIX--THE ROMAN OF ROME


                                I

Roma awoke next morning with a feeling of joy. The dangers of last night
were over and David Rossi had escaped. Where would he be by this time?
She looked at her little round watch and reckoned the hours that had
passed against the speed of the train.

Natalina came with the tea and the morning newspaper. The maid's tongue
went faster than her hands as she rattled on about the terrors of the
night and the news of the morning. Meantime Roma glanced eagerly over
the columns of the paper for its references to Rossi. He was gone. The
authorities were unable to say what had become of him.

With boundless relief Roma turned to the other items of intelligence.
The journal was the organ of the Government, and it contained an extract
from the Official Gazette and the text of a proclamation by the Prefect.
The first announced that the riot was at an end and Rome was quiet; the
second notified the public that by royal decree the city was declared to
be in a state of siege, and that the King had nominated a Royal
Commissioner with full powers.

Besides this news there was a general account of the insurrection. The
ringleaders were anarchists, socialists, and professed atheists,
determined on the destruction of both throne and altar by any means,
however horrible. Their victims had been drawn, without seeing where
they were going, into a vortex of disorder, and the soldiers had
defended society and the law. Happily the casualties were few. The only
fatal incident had been the death of a child, seven years of age, the
son of a workman. The people of Rome had to congratulate themselves on
the promptness of a Government which had reinstated authority with so
small a loss of blood.

Roma remembered what Rossi had said about Elena--"Think of Elena when
she awakes in the morning, alone with her terrible grief"--and putting
on a plain dark cloth dress she set off for the Piazza Navona.

It was eleven o'clock, and the sun was shining on the melting snow. Rome
was like a dead city. The breath of revolution had passed over it.
Broken tiles lay on the pavement of the slushy streets, and here and
there were the remains of abandoned barricades. The shops, which are the
eyes of a city, were nearly all closed and asleep.

At a flower-shop, which was opened to her knock, Roma bought a wreath of
white chrysanthemums. A group of men and women stood at the door in the
Piazza Navona, and she received their kisses on her hands. The
Garibaldian followed her up the stairs, and his old wife, who stood at
the top, called her "Little Sister," and then burst into tears.

The boy lay on the couch, just where Roma had first seen him, when David
Rossi was lifting him up asleep. He might have been asleep now, so
peaceful was his expression under the mysterious seal of death. The
blinds were drawn, and the sun came through them with a yellow light.
Four candles were burning on chairs at the head and two at the feet. The
little body was still dressed in the gay clothes of the festival, and
the cocked hat and gilt-headed mace lay beside it. But the chubby hands
were clasped over a tiny crucifix, and the hair of the shock head was
brushed smooth and flat.

"There he is," said Elena, in a cracked voice, and she went down on her
knees between the candles.

Roma, who could not speak, put the wreath of chrysanthemums on the brave
little breast, and knelt by the mother's side. At that they all broke
down together.

The old Garibaldian wiped his rheumy eyes and began to talk of David
Rossi. He was as fond of Joseph as if the boy had been his own son. But
what had become of the Honourable? Before daybreak the police had made a
domiciliary perquisition in the apartment, carried off his papers and
sealed up his rooms.

"Have no fear for him," said Roma, and then she asked about Bruno. All
they knew was that Bruno had been arrested and locked up in the prison
called Regina C[oe]li.

"Poor Bruno! He'll be dying to know what is happening here," said Elena.

"I'll see him," said Roma.

It was well she had come early. In the stupefaction of their sorrow the
three poor souls were like helpless children and had done nothing. Roma
sent the Garibaldian to the sanitary office for the doctor who was to
verify the death, to the office of health to register it, and to the
municipal office to arrange for the funeral. It was to be a funeral of
the third category, with a funeral car of two horses and a coach with
liveried coachmen. The grave was to be one of the little vaults, the
Fornelli, set apart for children. The priest was to be instructed to buy
many candles and order several Frati. The expense would be great, but
Roma undertook to bear it, and when she left the house the old people
kissed her hands again and loaded her with blessings.


                                II

The Roman prison with the extraordinary name, "The Queen of Heaven," is
a vast yellow building on the Trastevere side of the river. Behind it
rises the Janiculum, in front of it runs the Tiber, and on both sides of
it are narrow lanes cut off by high walls.

On the morning after the insurrection a great many persons had gathered
at the entrance of this prison. Old men, who were lame or sick or nearly
blind, stood by a dead wall which divides the street from the Tiber, and
looked on with dazed and vacant eyes. Younger men nearer the entrance
read the proclamations posted up on the pilasters. One of these was the
proclamation of the Prefect announcing the state of siege; another was
the proclamation of the Royal Commissioner calling on citizens to
consign all the arms in their possession to the Chief of Police under
pain of imprisonment.

In the entrance-hall there was a crowd of women, each carrying a basket
or a bundle in a handkerchief. They were young and old, dressed
variously as if from different provinces, but nearly all poor, untidy,
and unkempt.

An iron gate was opened, and an officer, two soldiers, and a warder came
out to take the food which the women had brought for their relatives
imprisoned within. Then there was a terrible tumult. "Mr. Officer,
please!" "Please, Mr. Officer!" "Be kind to Giuseppe, and the saints
bless you!" "My turn next!" "No, mine!" "Don't push!" "You're pushing
yourself!" "You're knocking the basket out of my hands!" "Getaway!" "You
cat! You...."

"Silence! Silence! Silence!" cried the officer, shouting the women down,
and meantime the men in the street outside curled their lips and tried
to laugh.

Into this wild scene, full of the acrid exhalations of human breath, and
the nauseating odour of unclean bodies, but moved, nevertheless, by the
finger of God Himself, the cab which brought Roma to see Bruno
discharged her at the prison door.

The officer on the steps saw her over the heads of the women with their
outstretched arms, and judging from her appearance that she came on
other business, he called to a Carabineer to attend to her.

"I wish to see the Director," said Roma.

"Certainly, Excellency," said the Carabineer, and with a salute he led
the way by a side door to the offices on the floor above.

The Governor of Regina C[oe]li was a middle-aged man with a kindly face,
but under the new order he could do nothing.

"Everything relating to the political prisoners is in the hands of the
Royal Commissioner," he said.

"Where can I see him, Cavaliere?"

"He is with the Minister of War to-day, arranging for the military
tribunals, but perhaps to-morrow at his office in the Castle of St.
Angelo...."

"Thanks! Meantime can I send a message into the prison?"

"Yes."

"And may I pay for a separate cell for a prisoner, with food and light,
if necessary?"

"Undoubtedly."

Roma undertook the expense of these privileges and then scribbled a note
to Bruno.

    "DEAR FRIEND,--Don't lose heart! Your dear ones shall be cared for
    and comforted. He whom you love is safe and your darling is in
    heaven. Sleep well! These days will pass.
                                                               "R. V."


                                III

That night Roma wrote the first part of a letter to David Rossi:

    "David--my David! It is early days to call you by a dearer name,
    but the sweet word is on the tip of my pen, and I can hardly help
    myself from scribbling it. You wished me to tell you what is
    happening in Rome, and here I am beginning to write already,
    though when and how and where this letter is to reach you, I must
    leave it to Fate and to yourself to determine. Fancy! Only
    eighteen hours since we parted! It seems inconceivable! I feel as
    if I had lived a lifetime.

    "Do you know, I did not go to bed when you left me. I had so many
    things to think about. And, tired as I was, I slept little, and
    was up early. The morning dawned beautifully. It was perfectly
    tragic. So bright and sunny after that night of slaughter. No
    rattle of cars, no tinkle of trams, no calls of the water-carriers
    and of the pedlars in the streets. It was for all the world like
    that awful quiet of the sea the morning after a tempest, with the
    sun on its placid surface and not a hint of the wrecks beneath.

    "I remembered what you said about Elena, and went down to see her.
    The poor girl has just parted with her dead child. She did it with
    a brave heart, God pity her! taking comfort in the Blessed Virgin,
    as the mother in heaven who knows all our sorrows and asks God to
    heal them. Ah, what a sweet thing it must be to believe that! Do
    you believe it?"

    Here she wanted to say something about her great secret. She
    tried, but she could not do it.

    "I couldn't see Bruno to-day, but I hope to do so to-morrow, and
    meantime I have ordered food to be supplied to him. If I could
    only do something to some purpose! But five hundred of your
    friends are in Regina C[oe]li, and my poor little efforts are a drop
    of water in a mighty ocean.

    "Rome is a deserted city to-day, and but for the soldiers, who are
    everywhere, it would look like a dead one! The steps of the Piazza
    di Spagna are empty, not a model is to be seen, not a flower is to
    be bought, and the fountain is bubbling in silence. After sunset a
    certain shiver passes over the world, and after an insurrection
    something of the same kind seems to pass over a city. The churches
    and the hospitals are the only places open, and the doctors and
    their messengers are the only people moving about.

    "Just one of the newspapers has been published to-day, and it is
    full of proclamations. Everybody is to be indoors by nine o'clock
    and the cafés are to be closed at eight. Arms are to be consigned
    at the Questura, and meetings of more than four persons are
    strictly forbidden. Rewards of pardon are offered to all rioters
    who will inform on the ringleaders of the insurrection, and of
    money to all citizens who will denounce the conspirators. The
    military tribunals are to sit to-morrow and domiciliary
    visitations are already being made. Your own apartments have been
    searched and sealed and the police have carried off papers.

    "Such are the doings of this evil day, and yet--selfish woman that
    I am--I cannot for my life think it is all evil. Has it not given
    me you? And if it has taken you away from me as well, I can wait,
    I can be patient. Where are you now, I wonder? And are you
    thinking of me while I am thinking of you? Oh, how splendid! Think
    of it! Though the train may be carrying you away from me every
    hour and every minute, before long we shall be together. In the
    first dream of the first sleep I shall join you, and we shall be
    cheek to cheek and heart to heart. Good-night, my dear one!"

Again she tried to say something about her secret. But no! "Not
to-night," she thought, and after switching off the light and kissing
her hand in the darkness to the stars that hung over the north, she
laughed at her own foolishness and went to bed.


                                IV

Roma awoke next day with a sense of pain. Thus far she had beaten the
Baron--yes! But David Rossi? Had she sinned against God and against her
husband? She must confess. There was no help for it. And there must be
no hesitation and no delay.

Natalina came into the bedroom and threw open the shutters. She was
bringing a telegram, and Roma almost snatched it out of her hands. It
was from Rossi and had been sent off from Chiasso. "Crossed frontier
safe and well."

Roma made a cry of joy and leapt out of bed. All day long that telegram
was like wings under her heels and made her walk with an elastic step.

While taking her coffee she remembered the responsibilities she had
undertaken the day before--for the boy's funeral and Bruno's
maintenance--and for the first time in her life she began to consider
ways and means. Her ready money was getting low, and it was necessary to
do something.

Then Felice came with a sheaf of papers. They were tradesmen's bills and
required immediate payment. Some of the men were below and refused to go
away without the cash.

There was no help for it. She opened her purse, discharged her debts,
swept her debtors out of the house, and sat down to count what remained.

Very little remained. But what matter? The five words of that telegram
were five bright stars which could light up a darker sky than had fallen
on her yet.

In this high mood she went down to the studio--silent now in the absence
of the humorous voice that usually rang in it, and with Bruno's chisels
and mallet lying idle, with his sack on a block of half-hewn marble.
Uncovering her fountain, she looked at it again. It was good work; she
knew it was good; she could be certain it was good. It should justify
her yet, and some day the stupid people who were sheering away from her
now would come cringing to her feet afresh.

That suggested thoughts of the Mayor. She would write to him and get
some money with which to meet the expenses of yesterday as well as the
obligations which she might perhaps incur to-day or in the future.

"Dear Senator Palomba," she wrote, "no doubt you have often wondered why
your much-valued commission has not been completed before. The fact is
that it suffered a slight accident a few days ago, but a week or a
fortnight ought to see it finished, and if you wish to make arrangements
for its reception you may count on its delivery in that time. Meantime
as I am pressed for funds at the moment, I shall be glad if you can
instruct your treasurer at the Municipality to let me have something on
account. The price mentioned, you remember, was 15,000 francs, and as I
have not had anything hitherto, I trust it may not be unreasonable to
ask for half now, leaving the remainder until the fountain is in its
place."

Having despatched this challenge by Felice, not only to the Mayor, but
also to herself, her pride, her poverty, and to the great world
generally, she put on her cloak and hat and drove down to the Castle of
St. Angelo.

When she returned, an hour afterwards, there was a dry glitter in her
eyes, which increased to a look of fever when she opened the
drawing-room door and saw who was waiting there. It was the Mayor
himself. The little oily man in patent-leather boots, holding upright
his glossy silk hat, was clearly nervous and confused. He complimented
her on her appearance, looked out of the window, extolled the view, and
finally, with his back to his hostess, began on his business.

"It is about your letter, you know," he said awkwardly. "There seems to
be a little misunderstanding on your part. About the fountain, I mean."

"None whatever, Senator. You ordered it. I have executed it. Surely the
matter is quite simple."

"Impossible, my dear. I may have encouraged you to an experimental
trial. We all do that. Rome is eager to discover genius. But a simple
member of a corporate body cannot undertake ... that is to say, on his
own responsibility, you know...."

Roma's breath began to come quickly. "Do you mean that you didn't
commission my fountain?"

"How could I, my child? Such matters must go through a regular form. The
proper committee must sanction and resolve...."

"But everybody has known of this, and it has been generally understood
from the first."

"Ah, understood! Possibly! Rumour and report perhaps."

"But I could bring witnesses--high witnesses--the very highest if needs
be...."

The little man smiled benevolently.

"Surely there is no witness of any standing in the State who would go
into a witness-box and say that, without a contract, and with only a few
encouraging words...."

The dry glitter in Roma's eyes shot into a look of anger. "Do you call
your letters to me a few encouraging words only?" she said.

"My letters?" the glossy hat was getting ruffled.

"Your letters alluding to this matter, and enumerating the favours you
wished me to ask of the Prime Minister."

"My dear," said the Mayor after a moment, "I'm sorry if I have led you
to build up hopes, and though I have no authority ... if it will end
matters amicably ... I think I can promise ... I might perhaps promise a
little money for your loss of time."

"Do you suppose I want charity?"

"Charity, my dear?"

"What else would it be? If I have no right to everything I will have
nothing. I will take none of your money. You can leave me."

The little man shuffled his feet, and bowed himself out of the room,
with many apologies and praises which Roma did not hear. For all her
brave words her heart was breaking, and she was holding her breath to
repress a sob. The great bulwark she had built up for herself lay
wrecked at her feet. She had deceived herself into believing that she
could be somebody for herself. Going down to the studio, she covered up
the fountain. It had lost every quality which she had seen in it before.
Art was gone from her. She was nobody. It was very, very cruel.

But that glorious telegram rustled in her breast like a captive
song-bird, and before going to bed she wrote to David Rossi again.

"Your message arrived before I was up this morning, and not being
entirely back from the world of dreams, I fancied that it was an angel's
whisper. This is silly, but I wouldn't change it for the greatest
wisdom, if, in order to be the most wise and wonderful among women, I
had to love you less.

"Business first and other things afterwards. Most of the newspapers have
been published to-day, and some of them are blowing themselves out of
breath in abuse of you, and howling louder than the wolves of the
Capitol before rain. The military courts began this morning, and they
have already polished off fifty victims. Rewards for denunciations have
now deepened to threats of imprisonment for non-denunciation. General
Morra, Minister of War, has sent in his resignation, and there is
bracing weather in the neighbourhood of the Palazzo Braschi. An editor
has been arrested, many journals and societies have been suppressed, and
twenty thousand of the contadini who came to Rome for the meeting in the
Coliseum have been despatched to their own communes. Finally, the Royal
Commissioner has written to the Pope, calling on him to assist in the
work of pacifying the people, and it is rumoured that the Holy Office is
to be petitioned by certain of the Bishops to denounce the 'Republic of
Man' as a secret society (like the Freemasons) coming within the ban of
the Pontifical constitutions.

"So much for general news, and now for more personal intelligence. I
went down to the Castle of St. Angelo this morning, and was permitted to
speak to the Royal Commissioner. Recognised him instantly as a regular
old-timer at the heels of the Baron, and tackled him on our ancient
terms. The wretch--he squints, and he smoked a cigarette all through the
interview--couldn't allow me to see Bruno during the private preparation
of the case against him, and when I asked if the instruction would take
long he said, 'Probably, as it is complicated by the case of some one
else who is not yet in custody.' Then I asked if I might employ separate
counsel for the defence, and he shuffled and said it was unnecessary.
This decided me, and I walked straight to the office of the great lawyer
Napoleon Fuselli, promised him five hundred francs by to-morrow morning,
and told him to go ahead without delay.

"But heigh-ho, nonny! Coming home I felt like the witches in 'Macbeth.'
'By the pricking of my thumbs, something wicked this way comes.' It was
Senator Tom-tit, the little fat Mayor of Rome. His great ambition is to
wear the green ribbon of St. Maurice and Lazarus, as none know better
than myself. Wanting money on my fountain, I had written to the old
wretch, but the moment we met I could see what was coming, so I braved
it out, bustled about and made a noise. It was a mistake! There had been
no commission at all! But if a little money would repay me for a loss of
time....

"It wasn't so much that I cared about the loss of the fees, badly as I
needed them. It was mainly that I had allowed the summer flies who
buzzed about me for the Baron's sake to flatter me into the notion that
I was an artist, when I was really nobody for myself at all.

"This humour lasted all afternoon, and spoiled my digestion for dinner,
which was a pity, for there was some delicious wild asparagus. But then
I thought of you and your work, and the future when you will come back
with all Rome at your feet, and my vexation disappeared and I was
content to be nothing and nobody except somebody whom you loved and who
loved you, and that was to be everything and everybody in the world.

"I don't care a rush about the matter now, but what do you think I've
done? Sold my carriage and horses! Actually! The little job-master, with
his tight trousers, close-cropped head, and chamois-leather waistcoat,
has just gone off after cheating me abominably. No matter! What do I
want with a grand carriage while you are going about as an exile and an
outcast? I want nothing you have not got, and all I have I wish you to
have too, including my heart and my soul and everything that is in
them...."

She stopped. This was the place to reveal her great secret. But she
could not find her way to begin. "To-morrow will do," she thought, and
so laid down the pen.


                                V

Early next morning Roma received a visit from the lawyer who conducted
the business of her landlord. He was a middle-aged man in
pepper-and-salt tweeds, and his manner was brusque and aggressive.

"Sorry to say, Excellency, that I've had a letter from Count Mario at
Paris saying that he will require this apartment for his own use. He
regrets to be compelled to disturb you, but having frequently apprised
you of his intention to live here himself...."

"When does he want to come?" said Roma.

"At Easter."

"That will do. My aunt is ill, but if she is fit to be moved...."

"Thanks! And may I perhaps present...."

A paper in the shape of a bill came from the breast-pocket of the
pepper-and-salt tweeds. Roma took it, and, without looking at it,
replied:

"You will receive your rent in a day or two."

"Thanks again. I trust I may rely on that. And meantime...."

"Well?"

"As I am personally responsible to the Count for all moneys due to him,
may I ask your Excellency to promise me that nothing shall be removed
from this apartment until my arrears of rent have been paid?"

"I promise that you shall receive what is due from me in two days. Is
not that enough?"

The pepper-and-salt tweeds bowed meekly before Roma's flashing eyes.

"Good-morning, sir."

"Good-morning, Excellency."

The man was hardly out of the house when a woman was shown in. It was
Madame Sella, the fashionable modiste.

"So unlucky, my dear! I'm driven to my wits' end for money. The people I
deal with in Paris are perfect demons, and are threatening all sorts of
pains and penalties if I don't send them a great sum straight away. Of
course if I could get my own money in, it wouldn't matter. But the dear
ladies of society are so slow, and naturally I don't like to go to their
gentlemen, although really I've waited so long for their debts that
if...."

"Can you wait one day longer for mine?"

"Donna Roma! And we've always been such friends, too!"

"You'll excuse me this morning, won't you?" said Roma, rising.

"Certainly. I'm busy, too. So good of you to see me. Trust I've not been
_de trop_. And if it hadn't been for those stupid bills of mine...."

Roma sat down and wrote a letter to one of the _strozzini_ (stranglers),
who lend money to ladies on the security of their jewels.

"I wish to sell my jewellery," she wrote, "and if you have any desire to
buy it, I shall be glad if you can come to see me for this purpose at
four o'clock to-morrow."

"Roma!" cried a fretful voice.

She was sitting in the boudoir, and her aunt was calling to her from the
adjoining room. The old lady, who had just finished her toilet, and was
redolent of perfume and scented soap, was propped up on pillows between
the mirror and her Madonna, with her cat purring on the cushion at the
foot of her bed.

"Ah, you do come to me sometimes, don't you?" she said, with her
embroidered handkerchief at her lips. "What is this I hear about the
carriage and horses? Sold them! It is incredible. I will not believe it
unless you tell me so yourself."

"It is quite true, Aunt Betsy. I wanted money for various purposes, and
among others to pay my debts," said Roma.

"Goodness! It's true! Give me my salts. There they are--on the
card-table beside you.... So it's true! It's really true! You've done
some extraordinary things already, miss, but this ... Mercy me! Selling
her horses! And she isn't ashamed of it!... I suppose you'll sell your
clothes next, or perhaps your jewels."

"That's just what I want to do, Aunt Betsy."

"Holy Virgin! What are you saying, girl? Have you lost all sense of
decency? Sell your jewels! Goodness! Your ancestral jewels! You must
have grown utterly heartless as well as indifferent to propriety, or you
wouldn't dream of selling the treasures that have come down to you from
your own mother's breast, as one might say."

"My mother never set eyes on any of them, auntie, and if some of them
belonged to my grandmother, she must have been a good woman because she
was the mother of my father, and she would rather see me sell them all
than live in debt and disgrace."

"Go on! Go on with your English talk! Or perhaps it's American, is it?
You want to kill me, that's what it is! You will, too, and sooner than
you expect, and then you'll be sorry and ashamed ... Go away! Why do you
come to worry me? Isn't it enough ... Natalina! Nat-a-_lina_!"

Late that night Roma resumed her letter to David Rossi:

    "DEAREST,--You are always the last person I speak to before I go
    to bed, and if only my words could sail away over Monte Mario in
    the darkness while I sleep, they would reach you on the wings of
    the morning.

    "You want to know all that is happening, and here goes again. The
    tyrannies of military rule increase daily, and some of its
    enormities are past belief. Military court sat all day yesterday
    and polished off eighty-five poor victims. Ten of them got ten
    years, twenty got five years, and about fifty got periods of one
    month to twelve.

    "Lawyer Napoleon F. was here this afternoon to say that he had
    seen Bruno and begun work in his defence. Strangely enough he
    finds a difficulty in a quarter from which it might least be
    expected. Bruno himself is holding off in some unaccountable way
    which gives Napoleon F. an idea that the poor soul is being got
    at. Apparently--you will hardly credit it--he is talking
    doubtfully about you, and asking incredible questions about his
    wife. Lawyer Napoleon actually inquired if there was 'anything in
    it,' and the thing struck me as so silly that I laughed out in his
    face. It was very wrong of me not to be jealous, wasn't it? Being
    a woman, I suppose I ought to have leapt at the idea, according to
    all the natural laws of love. I didn't, and my heart is still
    tranquil. But poor Bruno was more human, and Napoleon has an idea
    that something is going on inside the prison. He is to go there
    again to-morrow and to let me know.

    "Such doings at home too! I've been two years in debt to my
    landlord, and at the end of every quarter I've always prayed like
    a modest woman to be allowed to pass by unnoticed. Celebrity has
    fallen on me at last, though, and I'm to go at Easter. Madame de
    Trop, too, has put the screw on, and everybody else is following
    suit. Yesterday, for example, I had the honour of a call from
    every one in the world to whom I owed twopence. Remembering how
    hard it used to be to get a bill out of these people, I find their
    sudden business ardour humorous. They do not deceive me
    nevertheless. I see the die is cast, the fact is known. I have
    fallen from my high estate of general debtor to everybody and
    become merely an honest woman.

    "Do I suffer from these slings of fortune? Not an atom. When I was
    rich, or seemed to be so, I was often the most miserable woman in
    the world, and now I'm happy, happy, happy!

    "There is only one thing makes me a little unhappy. Shall I tell
    you what it is? Yes, I _will_ tell you because your heart is so
    true, and like all brave men you are so tender to all women. It is
    a girl friend of mine--a very close and dear friend, and she is in
    trouble. A little while ago she was married to a good man, and
    they love each other dearer than life, and there ought to be
    nothing between them. But there is, and it is a very serious thing
    too, although nobody knows about it but herself and me. How shall
    I tell you? Dearest, you are to think my head is on your breast
    and you cannot see my face while I tell you my poor friend's
    secret. Long ago--it seems long--she was the victim of another
    man. That is really the only word for it, because she did not
    consent. But all the same she feels that she has sinned and that
    nothing on earth can wash away the stain. The worst fact is that
    her husband knows nothing about it. This fills her with
    measureless regret and undying remorse. She feels that she ought
    to have told him, and so her heart is full of tears, and she
    doesn't know what it is her duty to.

    "I thought I would ask you to tell me, dearest. You are kind, but
    you mustn't spare her. I didn't. She wanted to draw a veil over
    her frailty, but I wouldn't let her. I think she would like to
    confess to her husband, to pour out her heart to him, and begin
    again with a clean page, but she is afraid. Of course she hasn't
    really been faithless, and I could swear on my life she loves her
    husband only. And then her sorrow is so great, and she is
    beginning to look worn with lying awake at nights, though some
    people still think she is beautiful. I dare say you will say,
    serve her right for deceiving a good man. So do I sometimes, but I
    feel strangely inconsistent about my poor friend, and a woman has
    a right to be inconsistent, hasn't she? Tell me what I am to say
    to her, and please don't spare her because she is a friend of
    mine."

She lifted her pen from the paper. "He'll understand," she thought.
"He'll remember our other letters and read between the lines. Well, so
much the better, and God be good to me!"

    "Good-night! Good-night! Good-night! I feel like a child--as if
    the years had gone back with me, or rather as if they had only
    just begun. You have awakened my soul and all the world is
    different. Nearly everything that seemed right to me before seems
    wrong to me now, and _vice versa_. Life? That wasn't life. It was
    only existence. I fancy it must have been some elder sister of
    mine who went through everything. Think of it! When you were
    twenty and I was only ten! I'm glad there isn't as much difference
    now. I'm catching up to you--metaphorically, I mean. If I could
    only do so physically! But what nonsense I'm talking! In spite of
    my poor friend's trouble I can't help talking nonsense to-night."


                                VI

Two days later Natalina, coming into Roma's bedroom, threw open the
shutters and said:

"Letter with a foreign postmark, Excellency--'Sister Angelica, care of
the Porter.' It was delivered at the Convent, and the porter sent it
over here."

"Give it to me," said Roma eagerly. "It's quite right. I know whom it is
for, and if any more letters come for the same person bring them to me
immediately."

Almost before the maid had left the room Roma had torn the letter open.
It was dated from a street in Soho.

    "MY DEAR WIFE,--As you see, I have reached London, and now I am
    thinking of you always, wondering what sufferings are being
    inflicted upon you for my sake and how you meet and bear them. To
    think of you there, in the midst of our enemies, is a spur and an
    inspiration. Only wait! If my absence is cruel to you it is still
    more hard to me. I will see your lovely eyes again before long,
    and there will be an end of all our sadness. Meantime continue to
    love me, and that will work miracles. It will make all the slings
    and slurs of life seem to be a long way off and of no account.
    Only those who love can know this law of the human heart, but how
    true it is and how beautiful!

    "We reached London in the early morning, when the grey old city
    was beginning to stir after its sleepless rest. I had telegraphed
    the time of my arrival to the committee of our association, and
    early as it was some hundreds of our people were at Charing Cross
    to meet me. They must have been surprised to see a man step out of
    the train in the disguise of driver of a wine-cart on the
    Campagna, but perhaps that helped them to understand the position
    better, and they formed into procession and marched to Trafalgar
    Square as if they had forgotten they were in a foreign country.

    "To me it was a strange and moving spectacle. The mist like a
    shroud over the great city, some stars of leaden hue paling out
    overhead, the day dawning over the vast square, the wide silence
    with the far-off hum of awakening life, the English workmen
    stopping to look at us as they went by to their work, and our
    company of dark-bearded men, emigrants and exiles, sending their
    hearts out in sympathy to their brothers in the south. As I spoke
    from the base of the Gordon statue and turned towards St. Martin's
    Church, I could fancy I saw your white-haired father on the steps
    with his little daughter in his arms.

    "I will write again in a day or two, telling you what we are
    doing. Meantime I enclose a Proclamation to the People, which I
    wish you to get printed and posted up. Take it to old Albert
    Pelegrino in the Stamperia by the Trevi. Tell him to mention the
    cost and the money shall follow. Call at the Piazza Navona and see
    what is happening to Elena. Poor girl! Poor Bruno! And my poor
    dear little darling!

    "Take care of yourself, my dear one. I am always thinking of you.
    It is a fearful thing to have taken up the burden of one who is
    branded as an outcast and an outlaw. I cannot help but reproach
    myself. There was a time when I saw my duty to you in another way,
    but love came like a hurricane out of the skies and swept all
    sense of duty away. My wife! my Roma! You have hazarded everything
    for me, and some day I will give up everything for you.     D. R."


                                VII

    "DEAREST,--Your letter to Sister Angelica arrived safely, and
    worked more miracles in her cloistered heart than ever happened to
    the 'Blessed Bambino.' Before it came I was always thinking,
    'Where is he now? Is he having his breakfast? Or is it dinner,
    according to the difference of time and longitude?' All I knew was
    that you had travelled north, and though the sun doesn't
    ordinarily set in that direction, the sky over Monte Mario used to
    glow for my special pleasure like the gates of the New Jerusalem.

    "Your letters are so precious that I will ask you not to fill them
    with useless things. Don't tell me to love you. The idea! Didn't I
    say I should think of you always? I do! I think of you when I go
    to bed at night, and that is like opening a jewel-case in the
    moonlight. I think of you when I am asleep, and that is like an
    invisible bridge which unites us in our dreams; and I think of you
    when I wake in the morning, and that is like a cage of song-birds
    that sing in my breast the whole day long.

    "But you are dying to hear what is really happening in Rome, so
    your own special envoy must send off her budget as a set-off
    against those official telegrams. 'Not a day with out a line,' so
    my letter will look like words shaken out of a literary pepper-box.
    Let me bring my despatches up to date.

    "Military rule severer than ever, and poverty and misery on all
    sides. Families of reserve soldiers starving, and meetings of
    chief citizens to succour them. Donation from the King and from
    the 'Black' Charity Circle of St. Peter. Even the clergy are
    sending francs, so none can question their sincerity. Bureau of
    Labour besieged by men out of work, and offices occupied by
    Carabineers. People eating maize in polenta and granturco with the
    certainty of sickness to follow. Red Cross Society organised as in
    time of war, and many sick and wounded hidden in houses.

    "And now for more personal matters. The proclamation is in hand,
    and paid for, and will be posted first thing in the morning. From
    the printer's I went on to the Piazza Navona and found a
    wilderness of woe. Elena has gone away, leaving an ambiguous
    letter behind her, saying that she wished her Madonna to be given
    to me, as she would have no need of it in the place she was going
    to. This led the old people to believe that for the loss of her
    son and husband she had become demented and had destroyed herself.
    I pretended to think differently, and warned them to say nothing
    of their daughter's disappearance, thinking that Bruno might hear
    of it, and find food for still further suspicions.

    "Lawyer Napoleon F. has seen the poor soul again, and been here
    this evening to tell me the result. It will seem to you
    incredible. Bruno will do nothing to help in his own defence.
    Talks of 'treachery' and the 'King's pardon.' Napoleon F. thinks
    the Camorra is at work with him, and tells how criminals in the
    prisons of Italy have a league of crime, with captains, corporals,
    and cadets. My own reading of the mystery is different. I think
    the Camorra in this case is the Council, and the only design is to
    entrap by treachery one of the 'greater delinquents not in
    custody.' I want to find out where Charles Minghelli is at
    present. Nobody seems to know.

    "As for me, what do you suppose is my last performance? I've sold
    my jewels! Yesterday I sent for one of the _strozzini_, and the
    old Shylock came this evening and cheated me unmercifully. No
    matter! What do I want with jewellery, or a fine house, and
    servants to follow me about as if I were a Cardinal? If _you_ can
    do without them so can I. But you need not say you are anxious
    about what is happening to me. I'm as happy as the day is long. I
    am happy because I love you, and that is everything.

    "Only one thing troubles me--the grief of the poor girl I told you
    of. She follows me about, and is here all the time, so that I feel
    as if I were possessed by her secret. In fact, I'm afraid I'll
    blab it out to somebody. I think you would be sorry to see her.
    She tries to persuade herself that because her soul did not
    consent she was really not to blame. That is the thing that women
    are always saying, isn't it? They draw this distinction when it is
    too late, and use it as a quibble to gloss over their fault. Oh, I
    gave it her! I told her she should have thought of that in time,
    and died rather than yield. It was all very fine to talk of a
    minute of weakness--mere weakness of bodily will, not of virtue,
    but the world splits no straws of that sort. If a woman has fallen
    she has fallen, and there is no question of body or soul.

    "Oh dear, how she cried! When I caught sight of her red eyes, I
    felt she ought to get herself forgiven. And after all I'm not so
    sure that she should tell her husband, seeing that it would so
    shock and hurt him. She thinks that after one has done wrong the
    best thing to do next is to say nothing about it. There _is_
    something in that, isn't there?

    "One thing I must say for the poor girl--she has been a different
    woman since this happened. It has converted her. That's a shocking
    thing to say, but it's true. I remember that when I was a girl in
    the convent, and didn't go to mass because I hadn't been baptized
    and it was agreed with the Baron that I shouldn't be, I used to
    read in the Lives of the Saints that the darkest moments of 'the
    drunkenness of sin' were the instants of salvation. Who knows?
    Perhaps the very fact by which the world usually stamps a woman as
    bad is in this case the fact of her conversion. As for my friend,
    she used to be the vainest young thing in Rome, and now she cares
    nothing for the world and its vanities.

    "Two days hence my letter will fall into your hands--why can't I
    do so too? Love me always. That will lift me up to your own level,
    and prove that when you fell in love with me love wasn't quite
    blind. I'm not so old and ugly as I was yesterday, and at all
    events nobody could love you more. Good-night! I open my window to
    say my last good-night to the stars over Monte Mario, for that's
    where England is! How bright they are to-night! How beautiful!
                                                               ROMA."


                                VIII

Next morning the Countess was very ill, and Roma went to her
immediately.

"I must have a doctor," she said. "It's perfectly heartless to keep me
without one all this time."

"Aunt Betsy," said Roma, "you know quite well that but for your own
express prohibition you would have had a doctor all along."

"For mercy's sake, don't nag, but send for a doctor immediately. Let it
be Dr. Fedi. Everybody has Dr. Fedi now."

Fedi was the Pope's physician, and therefore the most costly and
fashionable doctor in Rome.

Dr. Fedi came with an assistant who carried a little case of
instruments. He examined the Countess, her breast, her side, and the
glands under her arms, shot out a solemn under-lip, put two fingers
inside his collar, twisted his head from side to side, and announced
that the patient must have a nurse immediately.

"Do you hear that, Roma? Doctor says that I must have a nurse. Of course
I must have a nurse. I'll have one of the English nursing Sisters.
Everybody has them now. They're foreigners, and if they talk they can't
do much mischief."

The Sister was sent for. She was a mild and gentle creature, in blue and
white, but she talked perpetually of her Mother Superior, who had been
bedridden for fifteen years, yet smiled sweetly all day long. That
exasperated the Countess and fretted her. When the doctor came again the
patient was worse.

"Your aunt must have dainties to tempt her appetite and so keep up her
strength."

"Do you hear, Roma?"

"You shall have everything you wish for, auntie."

"Well, I wish for strawberries. Everybody eats them who is ill at this
season."

The strawberries were bought, but the Countess scarcely touched them,
and they were finally consumed in the kitchen.

When the doctor came a third time the patient was much emaciated and her
skin had become sallow and earthy.

"It would not be right to conceal from you the gravity of your
condition, Countess," he said. "In such a case we always think it best
to tell a patient to make her peace with God."

"Oh, don't say that, doctor," whimpered the poor withered creature on
the bed.

"But while there's life there's hope, you know; and meantime I'll send
you an opiate to relieve the pain."

When the doctor was gone, the Countess sent for Roma.

"That Fedi is a fool," she said. "I don't know what people see in him. I
should like to try the Bambino of Ara C[oe]li. The Cardinal Vicar had
it, and why shouldn't I? They say it has worked miracles. It may be
dear, but if I die you will always reproach yourself. If you are short
of money you can sign a bill at six months, and before that the poor
maniac woman will be gone and you'll be the wife of the Baron."

"If you really think the Bambino will...."

"It will! I know it will."

"Very well, I will send for it."

Roma sent a letter to the Superior of the Franciscans at the Friary of
Ara C[oe]li asking that the little figure of the infant Christ, which is
said to restore the sick, should be sent to her aunt, who was near to
death.

At the same time she wrote to an auctioneer in the Via due Macelli,
requesting him to call upon her. The man came immediately. He had little
beady eyes, which ranged round the dining-room and seemed to see
everything except Roma herself.

"I wish to sell up my furniture," said Roma.

"All of it?"

"Except what is in my aunt's room and the room of her nurse, and such
things in the kitchen, the servants' apartments, and my own bedroom as
are absolutely necessary for present purposes."

"Quite right. When?"

"Within a week if possible."

The Bambino came in a carriage with two horses, and the people in the
street went down on their knees as it passed. One of the friars in
priest's surplice carried it in a box with the lid open, and two friars
in brown habits walked before it with lifted candles. But as the painted
image in its scarlet clothes and jewels entered the Countess's bedroom
with its grim and ghostly procession, and was borne like a baby mummy to
the foot of her bed, it terrified her, and she screamed.

"Take it away!" she shrieked. "Do you want to frighten me out of my
life? Take it away!"

The grim and ghostly procession went out. Its visit had lasted thirty
seconds and cost a hundred francs.

When the doctor came again the outline of the Countess's writhing form
had shrunk to the lines of a skeleton under the ruffled counterpane.

"It's not the Bambino you want--it's the priest," he said, and then the
poor mortal who was still afraid of dying began to whimper.

"And, Sister," said the doctor, "as the Countess suffers so much pain,
you may increase the opiate from a dessert-spoonful to a tablespoonful,
and give it twice as frequently."

That evening the Sister went home for a few hours' leave, and Roma took
her place by the sick-bed. The patient was more selfish and exacting
than ever, but Roma had begun to feel a softening towards the poor
tortured being, and was trying her best to do her duty.

It was dusk, and the Countess, who had just taken her opiate in the
increased doses, was out of pain, and wished to make her toilet. Roma
brought up the night-table and the mirror, the rouge-pot, the rabbit's
foot, the puff, the pencil, and the other appurtenances of her aunt's
toilet-box. And when the fragile thing, so soon to be swallowed up by
the earth in its great earthquake, had been propped by pillows, she
began to paint her wrinkled face as if going to dance a minuet with
death. First the black rings about the languid eyes were whitened, then
the earthen cheeks were rouged, and finally the livid lips and nostrils
were pencilled with the rosy hues of health and youth.

Roma had turned on the electric light, but the glare oppressed the
patient, and she switched it off again. The night had now closed in, and
the only light in the room came from the little red oil-lamp which
burned before the shrine.

The drug began to operate, and its first effect was to loosen the old
lady's tongue. She began to talk of priests in a tone of contempt and
braggadocio.

"I hate priests," she said, "and I can't bear to have them about me. Why
so? Because they are always about the dead. Their black cassocks make me
think of funerals. The sight of a graveyard makes me faint. Besides,
priests and confessions go together, and why should a woman confess if
she can avoid it? When people confess they have to give up the thing
they confess to, or they can't get absolution. Fedi's a fool. Give it up
indeed! I might as well talk of giving up the bed that's under me."

Roma sat on a stool by the bedside, listening intently, yet feeling she
had no right to listen. The drug was rapidly intoxicating the Countess,
who went on to talk as if some one else had been in the room.

"A priest would be sure to ask questions about that girl. I would have
to tell him why the Baron put me here to look after her, and then he
would prate about the Sacraments and want me to give up everything."

The Countess laughed a hard, evil laugh, and Roma felt an icy shudder
pass over her.

"'I'm tied,' said the Baron. 'But you must see that she waits for me.
Everything depends upon you, and if all comes out well....'"

The old woman's tongue was thickening, and her eyes in the dull red
light were glazed and stupid.

Roma sat motionless and silent, watching with her own dilated eyes the
grinning sinner, as she poured out the story of the plot for her capture
and corruption. At that moment she hated her aunt, the unclean,
malignant, unpitying thing who had poisoned her heart against her father
and tried to break down every spiritual impulse of her soul.

The diabolical horse-laughter came again, and then the devil who had
loosened the tongue of the dying woman in the intoxication of the drug
made her reveal the worst secret of her tortured conscience.

"Why did I let him torment me? Because he knew something. It was about
the child. Didn't you know I had a child? It was born when my husband
was away. He was coming home, and I was in terror."

The red light was on the emaciated face. Roma was sitting in the shadow
with a roaring in her ears.

"It died, and I went to confession.... I thought nobody knew.... But the
Baron knows everything.... After that I did whatever he told me."

The thick voice stopped. Only the ticking of a little clock was audible.
The Countess had dozed off. All her vanity of vanities, her intrigues,
her life-long frenzies, her sins and sufferings were wrapt in the
innocence of sleep.

Roma looked down at the poor, wrinkled, rouged face, now streaked with
sweat and with black lines from the pencilled eyebrows, and noiselessly
rose to go. She was feeling a sense of guilt in herself that stirred her
to the depths of abasement.

The Countess awoke. She was again in pain, and her voice was now
different.

"Roma! Is that you?"

"Yes, aunt."

"Why are you sitting in the darkness? I have a horror of darkness. You
know that quite well."

Roma turned on the lights.

"Have I been speaking? What have I been saying?"

Roma tried to prevaricate.

"You are telling me a falsehood. You know you are. You gave me that drug
to make me tell you my secrets. But I know what I told you and it was
all a lie. You needn't think because you've been listening.... It was a
lie, I tell you...."

The Sister came back at that moment, and Roma went to her room. She did
not write her usual letter to David Rossi that night. Instead of doing
so, she knelt by Elena's little Madonna, which she had set up on a table
by her bed.

Her own secret was troubling her. She had wanted to take it to some one,
some woman, who would listen to her and comfort her. She had no mother,
and her tears had begun to fall.

It was then that she thought of the world-mother, and remembered the
prayer she had heard a thousand times but never used before.

"Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners, now, and at the hour of
death--Amen!"

When she rose from her knees she felt like a child who had been crying
and was comforted.


                                IX

For some days after this the house was in a tumult. Men in red caps
labelled "Casa di Vendita" were tearing up carpets, dragging out pieces
of furniture and marking them. The catalogue was made, and bills were
posted outside the street door announcing a sale of "Old and New Objects
of Art" in the "Appartamento Volonna." Then came the "Grand
Esposizione"--it was on Sunday morning--and the following day the
auction.

Roma built herself an ambush from prying eyes in one corner of the
apartment. She turned her boudoir into a bedroom and sitting-room
combined. From there she heard the shuffling of feet as the people
assembled in the large dismantled drawing-room without. She was writing
at a table when some one knocked at the door. It was the Commendatore
Angelelli, in light clothes and silk hat. At that moment the look of
servility in his long face prevailed over the look of arrogance.

"Good-morning, Donna Roma. May I perhaps...."

"Come in."

The lanky person settled himself comfortably and began on a confidential
communication.

"The Baron, sincerely sorry to hear of your distresses, sends me to say
that you have only to make a request and this unseemly scene shall come
to an end. In fact, I have authority to act on his behalf--as an unknown
friend, you know--and stop these proceedings even at the eleventh hour.
Only a word from you--one word--and everything shall be settled
satisfactorily."

Roma was silent for a moment, and the Commendatore concluded that his
persuasions had prevailed. Somebody else knocked at the door.

"Come in," said the Commendatore largely.

This time it was the auctioneer. "Time to begin the sale, Signorina. Any
commands?" He glanced from Roma to Angelelli with looks of
understanding.

"I think her Excellency has perhaps something to say," said Angelelli.

"Nothing whatever. Go on," said Roma.

The auctioneer disappeared through the door, and Angelelli put on his
hat.

"Then you have no answer for his Excellency?"

"None."

"_Bene_," said the Commendatore, and he went off whistling softly.

The auction began. At a table on a platform where the piano used to
stand sat the chief auctioneer with his ivory hammer. Beneath him at a
similar table sat an assistant. As the men in red caps brought up the
goods the two auctioneers took the bidding together, repeating each
other in the manner of actor and prompter at an Italian theatre.

The English Sister came to say that the Countess wished to see her niece
immediately. The invalid, now frightfully emaciated and no longer able
to sit up, was lying back on her lace-edged pillows. She was plucking
with shrivelled and bony fingers at her figured counterpane, and as Roma
entered she tried to burst out on her in a torrent of wrath. But the
sound that came from her throat was like a voice shouted on a windy
headland, and hardly louder than the muffled voices of the auctioneers
as they found their way through the walls.

Roma sat down on the stool by the bedside, stroked the cat with the
gold cross suspended from its neck, and listened to the words within the
room and without as they fell on her ear alternately.

"Roma, you are treating me shamefully. While I am lying here helpless
you are having an auction--actually an auction--at the door of my very
room."

"Camera da letto della Signorina! Bed in _noce_, richly ornamented with
fruit and flowers." "Shall I say fifty?" "Thank you, fifty." "Fifty."
"Fifty-five." "Fifty-five." "No advance on fifty-five?" "Gentlemen,
gentlemen! The beautiful bed of a beautiful lady, and only fifty-five
offered for it!..."

"If you wanted money you had only to ask the Baron, and if you didn't
wish to do that, you had only to sign a bill at six months, as I told
you before. But no! You wanted to humble and degrade me. That's all it
is. You've done it, too, and I'm dying in disgrace...."

"Secretaire in walnut! Think, ladies, of the secrets this writing-desk
might whisper if it would! How much shall I say?" "Sixty lire." "Sixty."
"Sixty-five." "Sixty-five." "Writing-desk in walnut with the love
letters hardly out of it, and only sixty-five lire offered!..."

"This is what comes of a girl going her own way. Society is not so very
exacting, but it revenges itself on people who defy the
respectabilities. And quite right, too! Pity they could not be the only
ones to suffer, but they can't. Their friends and relations are the real
sufferers; and as for me...."

The Countess's voice broke down into a maudlin whimper. Without a word
Roma rose up to go. As she did so she met Natalina coming into the room
with the usual morning plate of forced strawberries. They had cost four
francs the pound.

Some time afterwards, from her writing-table in the boudoir-bedroom,
Roma heard a shuffling of feet on the circular iron stairs. The people
were going down to the studio. Presently the auctioneer's voice came up
as from a vault.

"And now what am I offered for this large and important work of modern
art?"

There was a ripple of derisive laughter.

"A fountain worthy, when finished, to rank with the masterpieces of
ancient Rome."

More derisive laughter.

"Now is the time for anti-clericals. Gentlemen, don't all speak at once.
Every day is not a festa. How much? Nothing at all? Not even a soldo?
Too bad. Art is its own reward."

Still more laughter, followed by the shuffling of feet coming up the
iron stairs, and a familiar voice on the landing--it was the Princess
Bellini's--"Madonna mia! what a fright it is, to be sure!"

Then another voice--it was Madame Bella's--"I thought so the day of the
private view, when she behaved so shockingly to the dear Baron."

Then a third voice--it was the voice of Olga the journalist--"I said the
Baron would pay her out, and he has. Before the day is over she'll not
have a stick left or a roof to cover her."

Roma dropped her head on to the table. Try as she might to keep a brave
front, the waves of shame and humiliation were surging over her.

Some one touched her on the shoulder. It was Natalina with a telegram:
"Letter received; my apartment is paid for to end of June; why not take
possession of it?"

From that moment onward nothing else mattered. The tumultuous noises in
the drawing-room died down, and there was no sound but the voices of the
auctioneer and his clerk, which rumbled like a drum in the empty
chamber.

It was four o'clock. Opening the window, Roma heard the music of a band.
At that a spirit of defiance took possession of her, and she put on her
hat and cloak. As she passed through the empty drawing-room, the
auctioneer, who was counting his notes with the dry rustle of a
winnowing machine, looked up with his beady eyes and said:

"It has come out fairly well, Madame--better than we might have
expected."

On reaching the piazza she hailed a cab. "The Pincio!" she cried, and
settled in her seat. When she returned an hour afterwards she wrote her
usual letter to David Rossi.

    "High doings to-day! Have had a business on my own account, and
    done a roaring trade! Disposed of everything in the shop except
    what I wanted for myself. It isn't every trades-woman who can say
    that much, and I'm only a beginner to boot!

    "Soberly, I've sold up. Being under notice to leave this
    apartment, I didn't want all this useless furniture, so I thought
    I might as well get done with it in good time. Besides, what right
    had I to soft beds and fine linen while you were an exile,
    sleeping Heaven knows where? And then my aunt, who is very ill and
    wants all sorts of luxuries, is rather expensive. So for the past
    week my drawing-room has been as full of fluting as a frog-pond at
    sunset, and on Sunday morning people were banging away at my poor
    piano as if it had been a hurdy-gurdy at an osteria.

    "But, oh dear! how stupid the world is! People thought because I
    was selling what I didn't want I must be done. You would have
    laughed to hear their commentaries. To tell you the truth, I was
    so silly that I could have cried, but just at the moment when I
    felt a wee bit badly, down came your telegram like an angel from
    Heaven--and what do you think I did? The old Adam, or say the new
    Eve, took possession of me, and the minute the people were gone I
    hired a cab--a common garden cab, Roman variety, with a horse on
    its last legs and a driver in ragged tweeds--and drove off to the
    Pincio! I wanted to show those fine folk that I _wasn't_ done, and
    I did! They were all there, my dear friends and former
    flatterers--every one of them who has haunted my house for years,
    asking for this favour or that, and paying me in the coin of
    sweetest smiles. It seemed as if fate had gathered them all
    together for my personal inspection and wouldn't let a creature
    escape.

    "Did they see me? Not a soul of them! I drove through them and
    between them, and they bowed across and before and behind me, and
    I might have been as invisible as Asmodeus for all the
    consciousness they betrayed of my presence. Was I humiliated?
    Confused? Crushed? Oh, dear no! I was proud. I knew the day would
    come, the day was near, when they must try to forget all this and
    to persuade themselves it had never been, when for my own sake,
    even mine, and for yours, most of all for yours, they would come
    back humble, so humble and afraid.

    "So I gave them every chance. I was bold and I did not spare them.
    And when the sun began to sink behind St. Peter's and the band
    stopped, and we turned to go, I know which of us went home happy
    and unashamed. Oh, David Rossi! If you could have been there!

    "I must write again on other matters. Meantime, one item of news.
    Lawyer Napoleon, who continues to go to Regina C[oe]li to see the
    bewildering Bruno, saw Charles Minghelli there in prison clothes!
    If the God who settles the question of sex had only remembered to
    make your wife the procurator-general, think how different the
    history of the world would have been! The worst of it is he
    mightn't have remembered to make you a woman; and in any case,
    things being so nicely settled as they are, I don't think I want
    to be a man. I waft a kiss to you on the wings of the wind. It's
    ponente to-day, so it ought to be warm.                    "ROMA.

    "P.S.--My poor friend is still in trouble. Although not a
    religious woman, she has taken to saying a 'Hail Mary' every night
    on going to bed, and if it wasn't for that I'm afraid she would
    commit suicide, so frightful are the visions that enter her head
    sometimes. I've told her how wrong it would be to do away with
    herself, if only for the sake of her husband, who is away. Didn't
    I tell you he was away at present? It would hurt you dreadfully if
    _I_ were to die before _you_ return, wouldn't it? But I'm dying
    already to hear what you think of her. Write! Write! Write!"


                                X

When the King of Terrors could no longer be beaten back the Countess
sent for the priest. Before he arrived she insisted on making her toilet
and receiving him in the dressing-gown which she used to wear when
people made ante-camera to her in the days of her gaiety and strength.

During the time of the Countess's confession Roma sat in her own room
with a tremor of the heart which she had never felt before. Something
personal and very intimate was creeping over her soul. She heard the
indistinct murmur of the priest's voice at intervals, followed by a
sibilant sound as of whispers and sobs.

The confession lasted fifteen minutes and then the priest came out of
the room. "Now that your relative has made her peace with God," he said,
"she must receive the Blessed Sacrament, Extreme Unction, and the
Apostolic Blessing."

He went away to prepare for these offices, and the English Sister came
to see Roma. "The Countess is like another woman already," she said, but
Roma did not go into the sickroom.

The priest returned in half-an-hour. He had now two assistants, one
carrying the cross and banner, the other a vessel of holy water and the
volume of the Roman ritual. The Sister and Felice met them at the door
with lighted candles.

"Peace be to this house!" said the priest.

And the assistants said, "And to all dwelling in it."

Then the priest took off an outer cloak, revealing his white surplice
and violet stole, and followed the candles into the Countess's room. The
little card-table had been covered with a damask napkin and laid out as
an altar. All the dainty articles of the dying woman's dressing-table,
her scent-flasks, rouge pots and puffs, were huddled together with
various medicine bottles on a chest of drawers at the back. It was two
o'clock in the afternoon and the sun was shining, so the curtains were
drawn and the shutters closed. In the darkened room the candles burned
like stars.

The ghostly viaticum being over, the priest and his assistants left the
house. But the pale, grinning shadow of death continued to stand by the
perfumed couch.

Roma had not been present at the offices, and presently the English
Sister came to say that the Countess wished to see her.

"It's perfectly miraculous," said the Sister. "She's like another
woman."

"Has she had her opiate lately?" said Roma, and the Sister answered that
she had.

Roma found her aunt in a kind of mystical transport. A great light of
joy, almost of pride, was shining in her face.

"All my pains are gone," she said. "All my sorrows and trials too. I
have laid them all on Christ, and now I am going to mount up with Him to
God."

Clearly she had no sense of her guilt towards Roma. She began to take a
high tone with her, the tone of a saint towards a sinner.

"You must conquer your worldly passions, Roma. You have been a sinner,
but you must not die a bad death. For instance, you are selfish. I am
sorry to say it, but you know you are. You must confess and dedicate
your life to fighting the sin in your sinful heart, and commend your
soul to His mercy who has washed me from all stain."

But the Countess's ethereal transports did not wholly eclipse her
worldly vanities when she proceeded to preparations for her funeral.

"Let there be a Requiem Mass, Roma. Everybody has it. It costs a little,
certainly, but we can't think of money in a case like this. And send for
the Raveggi Company to do the funeral pomps, and see they don't put me
on a tressel. I am a noble and have a right to be laid on the church
floor. See they bury me on high ground. The little Pincio is where the
best people are buried now, above the tomb of Duke Massimo."

Roma continued to say "Yes," and "Yes," and "Yes," though her very heart
felt sore.

Two hours afterwards the Countess was in her death agony. The tortured
body had prevailed over the rapturous soul, and she was calling for more
and more of the opiate. Everybody was odious to her, and her angular
face was snapping all round.

The priest came to say the prayers for the dying. It was near to sunset,
but the shutters were still closed, and the room had a grim solemnity. A
band was playing on the Pincio, and the strains of an opera mingled with
the petitions of the "breathing forth."

Everybody knelt except Roma. She alone was standing, but her heart was
on its knees and her whole soul was prostrate.

The priest put a crucifix in the Countess's hand and she kissed it
fervently, pronouncing all the time with gasping breath the name, "Gesù,
Gesù, Gesù!"

The passing bell of the parish church was tolling in slow strokes, and
the priest was praying fast and loud:

"May Christ who called thee receive thee, and let angels lead thee into
the bosom of Abraham."

At one moment the crucifix dropped from the dying woman's hands, and her
diamond rings, now too large for the shrivelled fingers, fell on to the
counterpane. A little later her wig fell off, and for an instant her
head was bald. Her forehead was perspiring; her breath was rattling in
her chest. At last she became delirious.

"It's a lie!" she cried. "Everything I've said is a lie! I didn't kill
it!" Then she rolled aside, and the crucifix fell on to the floor.

The priest, who had been praying faster and faster every moment, rose to
his feet and said in an altered tone, "We commend to Thee, O Lord, the
soul of Thy handmaiden, Elizabeth, that being dead to the world she may
live to Thee, and those sins which through the frailty of human life
she has committed Thou by the indulgence of Thy loving kindness may wipe
out, through Christ our Lord, Amen."

The priest's voice died down to an inarticulate murmur and then stopped.
A moment afterwards the curtains were drawn back, the shutters parted,
and the windows thrown open. A flood of sunset light streamed into the
room. The candles burnt yellow and went out. The mystic rites were at an
end.

Roma fled back to her own room. Her storm-tossed soul was foundering.

The band was still playing on the Pincio, and the sun was going down
behind St. Peter's, when Roma took up her pen to write.

"She is dead! The life she clung to so desperately has left her at last.
How she held on to it! And now she has gone to give an account of the
deeds done in this body. Yet who am I to talk like this? Only a poor,
unhappy fellow-sinner.

"After confession she thought she was forgiven. She imagined she was
pure, sinless, soulful. Perhaps she was so, and only the pains of death
made her seem to fall away. But what a power in confession! Oh, the joy
in her poor face when she had lifted the burden of her sins and secrets
off her soul! Forgiveness! What a thing it must be to feel one's self
forgiven!...

"I cannot write any more to-day, my dear one, but there will be news for
you next time, great and serious news."


                                XI

Roma fulfilled her promise. The funeral pomps, if the Countess could
have seen them, would have satisfied her vain little mind. On going to
the parish church the procession covered the entire length of the
street. First the banner with skull, cross-bones, and hour-glass, then a
confraternity of lay people, then twenty paid mourners in evening dress,
then fifty Capuchins at two francs a head with yellow candles at three
francs each, then the cross, then the secular clergy two and two, then
the parish priest in surplice and black stole with servitors and
acolytes, then a stately funeral car with four horses richly harnessed,
and finally four coaches with coachmen and footmen in gala livery. The
bier was loaded with flowers and streamers, and the cost of the cortège
was nearly a thousand francs.

As Roma passed out of the church with head down some one spoke to her.
It was the Baron, carrying his hat, on which there was a deep black
band. His tall spare figure, high forehead, straight hair, and features
hard as iron, made a painful impression.

"Sorry I cannot go on to the Campo Santo," he said, and then he added
something about breaks in the chain of life which Roma did not hear.

"I trust it is not true, as I am given to understand, that on leaving
your apartment you are going to live in the house of a certain person
whom I need not name. That would, I assure you, be a grave error, and I
would earnestly counsel you not to commit it."

She made no reply but walked on to the door of the carriage. He helped
her to enter it, and then said: "Remember, my attitude is the same as
ever. Do not deny me the satisfaction of serving you in your hour of
need."

When Roma came to full possession of herself after the Requiem Mass, the
cortège was on its way to the cemetery. There was a line of carriages.
Most of them were empty as the mourning of which they formed a part. The
parish priest sat with his acolyte, who held a crucifix before his eyes
so that his thoughts might not wander. He took snuff and said his Matins
for to-morrow.

The necropolis of Rome is outside the Porta San Lorenzo, by the church
of that name. The bier drew up at the House of Deposit. When the coaches
discharged their occupants, Roma saw that except the paid servants of
the funeral she was the only mourner. The Countess's friends, like
herself, disliked the sight of churchyards.

The House of Deposit, a low-roofed chamber under a chapel, contained
tressels for every kind and condition of the dead. One place was
labelled "Reserved for distinguished corpses." The coffin of the
Countess was put to rest there until the buriers should come to bury it
in the morning, the wreaths and flowers and streamers were laid over it,
the priest sprinkled it again with holy water, and then the funeral was
at an end.

"I will not go back yet," said Roma, and thereupon the priest and his
assistants stepped into the carriages. The drivers lit cigarettes and
started off at a brisk trot.

It had been a gorgeous funeral, and the soul of the Countess would have
been satisfied. But the grinning King of Terrors had stood by all the
time, saying, "Vanity of vanities, all is vanity."

Roma bought a wreath of wild flowers at a stall outside the cemetery
gates, and by help of a paper given to her in the office she found the
grave of little Joseph. It was in a shelf of vaults like ovens, each
with its marble door, and a photograph on the front. They were all
photographs of children, sweet smiling faces, a choir of little angels,
now singing round the throne in heaven. The sun was shining on them, and
the tall cypress trees were singing softly in the light wind overhead.
Here and there a mother was trimming an oil-lamp that hung before her
baby's face, and listening to the little voice that was not dead but
speaking to her soul's soul.

Roma hung her wreath on Joseph's vault and turned away. Going out of the
gates she met a great concourse of people. At their head was a Capuchin
carrying a black wooden cross with sponge, spear, hammer and nails
attached. Two boys in blue and white carried candles by his side. The
crowd behind were of the poorest, chiefly women and girls with shawls
and handkerchiefs on their heads. It was Friday, and they were going to
the Church of San Lorenzo to make the procession of the Stations of the
Cross. Scarcely knowing why she did so, Roma followed them.

The people filled the Basilica. Their devotion was deep and touching. As
they followed the friar from station to station they sang in monotonous
tones the strophes of the _Stabat Mater_.

"Ah, Mother, fountain of love, make me feel the strength of sorrow that
I may mourn with thee."

Their prayer seemed hardly needful. They were the starving wives and
daughters of men in prison, men in hospital, and reserve soldiers. Poor
wrecks on life's shore, thrown up by the tide, they had turned to
religion for consolation, and were sending up their cry to God.

When they had finished their course and ended their canticles of grief
they gathered about the pulpit and the Capuchin got up to preach. He was
a bearded man with a face full of light, almost of frenzy, and a cross
and a rosary hung from his girdle. He spoke of their poverty, their
lost ones, their privations, of the dark hour they were passing through,
and of answers to prayer in political troubles. During this time the
silence was breathless; but when he told them that God had sent their
sufferings upon them for their sins, that they must confess their sins,
in order that their holy mother, the Church, might save them from their
sins, there was a deep hum in the air like the reverberation in a great
shell.

A line of confessional boxes stood in each of the church aisles, and as
the preacher described the sorrows of the man-God, His passion, His
agony, His blood, the women and girls, weeping audibly, got up one by
one and went over to confess. No sooner had one of them arisen than
another took her place, and each as she rose to her feet looked calm and
comforted.

The emotion of the moment was swelling over Roma like a flood. If she
could unburden her heart like that! If she could cast off all the
trouble of her days and nights of pain! One of the confessional boxes
had a penitential rod protruding from it, and going past the front of it
she had seen the face of a priest. It was a soft, kindly, human face.
She had seen it before somewhere--perhaps in the Pope's procession.

At that moment a poor girl with a handkerchief on her head, who had
knelt down crying, was getting up with shining eyes. Roma was shaken by
violent tremors. An overpowering desire had come upon her to confess.
For a moment she held on to a chair, lest she should fall to the floor.
Then by a sudden impulse, in a kind of delirium, scarcely knowing what
she was doing until it was done, she flung herself in the place the girl
had risen from, and with a palpitating heart said in a tremulous voice
through the little brass grating:

"Father, I am a great sinner--hear me, hear me!"

The measured breathing inside the confessional was arrested, and the
peaceful face of the priest looked out at the hectic cheeks and blazing
eyes.

"Wait, my daughter, do not agitate yourself. Say the Confiteor."

She tried to speak, but her words were hardly audible or coherent.

"I confess ... I confess ... I cannot, Father."

A pinch of snuff dropped from the old man's fingers.

"Are you not a Christian?"

"I have not been baptized, but I was educated in a convent, and...."

"Then I cannot hear your confession. Baptism is the door of the Church,
and without it...."

"But I am in great trouble. For Our Lady's sake, listen to me. Oh,
listen to me, Father, only listen to me."

Although accustomed to the sufferings of the human heart, a measureless
pity came over the old priest, and he said in a kind and tender voice:

"Go on, my daughter. I cannot give you absolution, for you are not a
child of the Church; but I am an old man, and if I can help your poor
soul to bear its burden, God forbid that I should turn you away."

In a torrent of hot words Roma poured out her trouble, hiding nothing,
extenuating nothing, and naming and blaming no one. At length the
throbbing breath and quivering voice died down, and there was a moment's
silence, in which the dull rumble in the church seemed to come from far
away. Then the voice behind the grating said in tender tones:

"My daughter, you have committed no sin in this case and have nothing to
repent of. That you should be troubled by scruples shows that your soul
is pure and that you are living in communion with God. Your bodily
health is reduced by nervousness and anxiety, and it is natural that you
should imagine that you have sinned where you have not sinned. That is
the sweet grace of most women, but how few men! What sin there has been
is not yours; therefore go home, and God comfort you."

"But, dear Father ... it is so good of you, but have you forgotten...."

"Your husband? No! Whether you should tell him it is beyond my power to
say. In itself I should be against it, for why should you disturb his
conscience and endanger the peace of a family? Your scruples about
Nature coming to convict you, being without grounds of reason, are
temptations of the devil and should be put behind your back. But that
your marriage was a religious one only, that the other person (you did
right not to name him, my child) may use that circumstance to separate
you, and that your confession to your husband, if it came too late,
would come prejudiced and worse than in vain, these are facts that make
it difficult to advise you for your safety and peace of mind. Let me
consult some one wiser than myself. Let me, perhaps, take your secret to
a high place, a kindly ear, a saintly heart, a venerable and holy head.
Come again, or leave me your name if you will, and if that holy person
has anything to say you shall hear of it. Meantime go home in peace and
content, my daughter, and may God bring you into His true fold at last."

When Roma got up from the grating of the confessional she felt like one
who had passed through a great sickness and was now better. Her whole
being was going through a miraculous convalescence. A great weight had
been lifted off; she was renewed as with a new soul and her very body
felt light as air.

The preacher was still preaching in his tremulous tones, and the women
and girls were still crying, as Roma passed out of the church, but now
she heard all as in a dream. It was not until she reached the portico,
and a blind beggar rattled his can in her face, that the spell was
broken, so sudden and mysterious was the transition when she came back
from heaven to earth.


                                XII

By the first post next morning "Sister Angelica" received a letter from
David Rossi.

    "Dearest,--Your budget arrived safely and brought me great joy and
    perhaps a little sadness. Apart from the pain I always suffer when
    I think of our poor people, there was a little twinge as I read
    between the lines of your letter. Are you not dissimulating some
    of your happiness to keep up my spirits and to prevent me from
    rushing back to you at all hazards? You shall be really happy some
    day, my dear one. I shall hear your silvery laugh again as I did
    on that glorious day in the Campagna. Wait, only wait! We are
    still young and we shall live.

    "Pray for me, my heart, that what my hand is doing may not be done
    amiss. I am working day and night. Meetings, committees,
    correspondence early and late. A great scheme is afoot, dearest,
    and you shall hear all about it presently. I am proud that I
    judged rightly of the moral grandeur of your nature, and that it
    is possible to tell you everything.

    "We have elected a centre of action and mapped out our
    organisation. Everybody agrees with me on the necessity for united
    action. Europe seems to be ready for a complete change, but the
    first great act must be done in Rome. I find encouragement
    everywhere. The brotherly union of the peoples is going on. A
    power stronger than brute force is sweeping through the world.

    "Poor Bruno! You are no doubt right that pressure is being put
    upon him to betray me. It is not for myself only that I am
    troubled. It would be a lasting grief to me if his mind were
    poisoned. Charles Minghelli being in prison in the disguise of a
    prisoner means that anything may happen. When the man came to me
    after his dismissal in London, it was to ask help to assassinate
    the Baron. I refused it, and he went over to the other side. The
    secret tribunal in which cases are prepared for public trial is a
    hellish machine for cruelty and injustice. It has been abolished
    in nearly every other civilised country, but the courts and jails
    of our beautiful Italy continue to be the scene of plots in which
    helpless unfortunates are terrorised by expedients which leave not
    a trace of crime. A prisoner is no longer a man, but a human agent
    to incriminate others. His soul is corrupted, and a price is put
    upon treachery. See Bruno yourself if you can, and save him from
    himself and the people whose only occupation in life is to secure
    convictions.

    "And now, as to your friend. Comfort her. The poor girl is no more
    guilty than if a traction engine had run over her or a wild beast
    had broken on her out of his cage. She must not torture herself
    any longer. It is not right, it is not good. Our body is not the
    only part of use that is subject to diseases, and you must save
    her from a disease of the soul.

    "As to whether she should tell her husband, I can have but one
    opinion. I say, Yes, by all means. In the court of conscience the
    sin, where it exists, is not wholly or mainly in the act. That has
    been pardoned in secret as well as in public. God pardoned it in
    David. Christ pardoned it in the woman of Jerusalem. But the
    concealment, the lying and duplicity, these cannot be pardoned
    until they have been confessed.

    "Another point, which your pure mind, dearest, has never thought
    of. There is the other man. Think of the power he holds over your
    friend. If he still wishes to possess her in spite of herself, he
    may intimidate her, he may threaten to reveal all to her husband.
    This would make her miserable, and perhaps in the long run, her
    will being broken, it might even make her yield. Or the man may
    really tell her husband in order to insult and outrage both of
    them. _If he does so, where is she? Is her husband to believe her
    story then?_

    "To meet these dangers let her speak out now. Let her trust her
    husband's love and tell him everything. If he is a man he will
    think, 'Only her purity has prompted her to tell me,' and he will
    love her more than ever. Some momentary spasm he may feel. Every
    man wishes to believe that the flower he plucks is flawless. But
    his higher nature will conquer his vanity and he will say, 'She
    loves me, I love her, she is innocent, and if any blow is to be
    struck at her it must go through me.'

    "My love to you, dearest. Your friend must be a true woman, and it
    was very sweet of you to be so tender with her. It was noble of
    you to be severe with her too, and to make her go through
    purgatorial fires. That is what good women always do with the
    injured of their own sex. It is a kind of pledge and badge of
    their purity, and it is a safeguard and shield, whatever the
    unthinking may say. I love you for your severity to the poor
    soiled dove, my dear one, just as much as I love you for your
    tenderness. It shows me how rightly I judged the moral elevation
    of your soul, your impeccability, your spirit of fire and heart of
    gold. Until we meet again, my darling,                       D. R."


                                XIII

     "MY DEAR DAVID ROSSI,--All day long I've been carrying your
     letter round like a reliquary, taking a peep at it in cabs, and
     even, when I dare, in omnibuses and the streets.

    "What you say about Bruno has put me in a fever, and I have
    written to the Director-General for permission to visit the
    prison. Even Lawyer Napoleon is of opinion that Bruno is being
    made a victim of that secret inquisition. No Holy Inquisition was
    ever more unscrupulous. Lawyer N. says the authorities in Italy
    have inherited the traditions of a bad régime. To do evil to
    prevent others from doing it is horrible. But in this case it is
    doing evil to prevent others from doing good. I am satisfied that
    Bruno is being tempted to betray you. If I could only take his
    place! _Would their plots have any effect upon me?_ I should die
    first.

    "And now about my friend. I can hardly hold my pen when I write of
    her. What you say is so good, so noble. I might have known what
    you would think, and yet....

    "Dearest, how can I go on? Can't you divine what I wish to tell
    you? Your letter compels me to confess. Come what may, I can hold
    off no longer. Didn't you guess who my poor friend was? I thought
    you would remember our former correspondence when you pretended to
    love somebody else. You haven't thought of it apparently, and that
    is only another proof--a bitter sweet one this time--of your love
    and trust. You put me so high that you never imagined that I could
    be speaking of myself. I was, and my poor friend is my poor self.

    "It has made me suffer all along to see what a pedestal of purity
    you placed me on. The letters you wrote before you told me you
    loved me, when you were holding off, made me ashamed because I
    knew I was not worthy. More than once when you spoke of me as so
    good, I couldn't look into your eyes. I felt an impulse to cry,
    'No, no, no,' and to smirch the picture you were painting. Yet how
    could I do it? What woman who loves a man can break the idol in
    his heart? She can only struggle to lift herself up to it. That
    was what I tried to do, and it is not my fault that it is not
    done.

    "I have been much to blame. There were moments when duty should
    have made me speak. One such moment was before we married. Do you
    remember that I tried to tell you something? You were kind, and
    you would not listen. 'The past is past,' you said, and I was only
    too happy to gloss it over. You didn't know what I wished to say,
    or you would not have silenced me. I knew, and I have suffered
    ever since. I _had_ to speak, and you see how I have spoken. And
    now I feel as if I had tricked you. I have got you to commit
    yourself to opinions and to a line of conduct. Forgive me! I will
    not hold you to anything. Take it all back, and I shall have no
    right to complain.

    "Besides, there are features in my own case which I did not
    present to you in my friend's. One of them was the fear of being
    found out. Dearest, I must not shield myself behind the sweet
    excuse you find for me. I _did_ think of the other man. It wasn't
    that I was afraid that he would intimidate me, and so corrupt my
    love. Not all the tyrannies of the world could do that now. But if
    from revenge or a desire to wrest me away from you by making you
    cast me off he told you his story before I had told you mine! That
    was a day-long and night-long terror, and now I confess it lest
    you should think me better than I am.

    "Another thing you did not know. Dearest, I would give my life to
    spare you the explanation, but I must tell you everything. You
    know who the man is, and it is true before God that he alone was
    to blame. But my own fault came afterwards. Instead of cutting him
    off, I continued to be on good terms with him, to take the income
    he allowed me from my father's estate, and even to think of him as
    my future husband. And when your speech in the piazza seemed to
    endanger my prospects I set out to destroy you.

    "It is terrible. How can I tell you and not die of shame? Now you
    know how much I deceived you, and the infamy of my purpose makes
    me afraid to ask for pardon. To think that I was no better than a
    Delilah when I met you first! But Heaven stepped in and saved you.
    How you worked upon me! First, you re-created my father for me,
    and I saw him as he really was, and not as I had been taught to
    think of him. Then you gave me my soul, and I saw myself. Darling,
    do not hate me. Your great heart could not be capable of a cruelty
    like that if you knew what I suffered.

    "Last of all love came, and I wanted to hold on to it. Oh, how I
    wanted to hold on to it! That was how it came about that I went on
    and on without telling you. It was a sort of gambling, a kind of
    delirium. Everything that happened I took as a penance. Come
    poverty, shame, neglect, what matter? It was only wiping out a
    sinful past, and bringing me nearer to you. But when at last he
    who had injured me threatened to injure you _through me_, I was in
    despair. You could never imagine what mad notions came to me then.
    I even thought of killing myself, to end and cover up everything.
    But no, I could not break your heart like that. Besides, the very
    act would have told you something, and it was terrible to think
    that when I was dead you might find out all this pitiful story.

    "Now you know everything, dearest. I have kept nothing back. As
    you see, I am not only my poor friend, but some one worse--myself.
    Can you forgive me? I dare not ask it. But put me out of suspense.
    Write. Or better still, telegraph. One word--only one. It will be
    enough.

    "I would love to send you my love, but to-night I dare not. I have
    loved you from the first, and I can never do anything but love
    you, whatever happens. I think you would forgive me if you could
    realise that I am in the world only to love you, and that the
    worst of my offences comes of loving you more than reason or
    honour itself. Whatever you do, I am yours, and I can only
    consecrate my life to you.

    "It is daybreak, and the cross of St. Peter's is hanging spectral
    white above the mists of morning. Is it a symbol of hope, I
    wonder? The dawn is coming up from the south-east. It would travel
    quicker to the north-west if it loved you as much as I do. I have
    been writing this letter over and over again all night long. Do
    you remember the letter you made me burn, the one containing all
    your secrets? Here is a letter containing mine--but how much
    meaner and more perilous! Your poor unhappy girl,           ROMA."


                                XIV

Next day Roma removed into her new quarters. A few trunks containing her
personal belongings, the picture of her father and Elena's Madonna, were
all she took with her. A broker glanced at the rest of her goods and
gave a price for the lot. Most of the plaster casts in the studio were
broken up and carted away. The fountain, being of marble, had to be put
in a dark cellar under the lodge of the old Garibaldian. Only one part
of it was carried upstairs. This was the mould for the bust of Rossi and
the block of stone for the head of Christ.

Except for her dog, Roma went alone to the Piazza Navona, Felice having
returned to the Baron and Natalina being dismissed. The old woman was to
clean and cook for her and Roma was to shop for herself. It didn't take
the neighbours long to sum up the situation. She was Rossi's wife. They
began to call her Signora.

Coming to live in Rossi's home was a sweet experience. The room seemed
to be full of his presence. The sitting-room with its piano, its
phonograph, and its portraits brought back the very tones of his voice.
The bedroom was at first a sanctuary, and she could not bring herself to
occupy it until she had set upon the little Madonna. Then it became a
bower, and to sleep in it brought a tingling sense which she had never
felt before.

Living in the midst of Rossi's surroundings, she felt as if she were
discovering something new about him every minute. His squirrels on the
roof made her think of him as a boy, and his birds, which were nesting,
and therefore singing from their little swelling throats the whole day
long, made her thrill and think of both of them. His presents from other
women were a source of almost feverish interest. Some came from England
and America, and were sent by women who had never even seen his face.
They made her happy, they made her proud, they made her jealous.

It was Rossi, Rossi, always Rossi! Every night on going to bed in her
poor quarters her last thought was a love-prayer in the darkness, very
simple and foolish and childlike, that he would love her always,
whatever she was, and whatever the world might say or evil men might do.

This mood lasted for a week and then it began to break. At the back of
her happiness there lay anxiety about her letter. She counted up the
hours since she posted it, and reckoned the time it would take to
receive a reply. If Rossi telegraphed she might hear from him in three
days. She did not hear.

"He thinks it better to write," she told herself. Of course he would
write immediately, and in five days she would receive his reply. On the
fifth day she called on the porter at the convent. He had nothing for
"Sister Angelica."

"There must be snow on the Alps, and therefore the mails are delayed,"
she thought, and she went down to Piale's, where they post up telegrams.
There _was_ snow in Switzerland. It was just as she imagined, and her
letter would be delivered in the morning. It was not delivered in the
morning.

"How stupid of me! It would be Sunday when my letter reached London."
She had not counted on the postal arrangements of the English Sabbath.
One day more, only one, and she would hear from Rossi and be happy.

But one day went by, then another and another, and still no letter came.
Her big heart began to fail and the rainbow in the sky of her life to
pale away. The singing of the birds on the roof pained her now. How
could they crack their little throats like that? It was raining and the
sky was dark.

Then the Garibaldian and his old wife came upstairs with scared looks
and with papers in their hands. They were summoned to give evidence at
Bruno's trial. It was to take place in three days.

"Well, I'm deaf, praise the saints! and they can't make much of me,"
said the old woman.

Roma put on her simple black straw hat with a quill through it and set
off for the office of the lawyer, Napoleon Fuselli.

"Just writing to you, dear lady," said the great man, dropping back in
his chair. "Sorry to say my labour has been in vain. It is useless to go
further. Our man has confessed."

"Confessed?" Roma clutched at the lapel of her coat.

"Confessed, and denounced his accomplices."

"His accomplices?"

"Rossi in particular, whom he has implicated in a serious conspiracy."

"What conspiracy?"

"That is not yet disclosed. We shall hear all about it the day after
to-morrow."

"But why? With what object?"

"Pardon! Apparently they have promised the clemency of the court, and
hence in one sense our object is achieved. It is hardly necessary to
defend the man. The authorities will see to that for us."

"What will be the result?"

"Probably a trial in contumacy. As soon as Parliament rises for Easter
Rossi will be summoned to present himself within ten days. But you will
be the first to know all about it, you know."

"How so?"

"The summons will be posted upon the door of the house he lived in, and
on the door of any other house he is known to have frequented."

"But if he never hears of it, or if he takes no heed?"

"He will be tried all the same, and when he is a condemned man his
sentence will be printed in black and posted up in the same places."

"And then?"

"Then Rossi's life in Rome will be at an end. He will be interdicted
from all public offices and expelled from Parliament."

"And Bruno?"

"He will be a free man the following morning."

Roma went home dazed and dejected. A letter was waiting for her. It was
from the Director of the Roman prisons. Although the regulations
stipulated that only relations should visit prisoners, except under
special conditions, the Director had no objection to Bruno Rocco's
former employer seeing him at the ordinary bi-monthly hour for visitors
to-morrow, Sunday afternoon.

At two o'clock next day Roma set off for Regina C[oe]li.


                                XV

The visiting-room of Regina C[oe]li is constructed on the principle of a
rat-trap. It is an oblong room divided into three compartments
longitudinally, the partition walls being composed of wire and
resembling cages. The middle compartment is occupied by the armed warder
in charge who walks up and down; the compartment on the prison side is
divided into many narrow boxes each occupied by a prisoner, and the
compartment on the world side is similarly divided into sections each
occupied by a visitor.

When Roma entered this room she was deafened by a roar of voices. Thirty
prisoners and as many of their friends were trying to talk at the same
time across the compartment in the middle, in which the warder was
walking. Each batch of friends and prisoners had fifteen minutes for
their interview, and everybody was shouting so as to be heard above the
rest.

A feeling of moral and physical nausea took possession of Roma when she
was shown into this place. After some minutes of the hellish tumult she
had asked to see the Director. The message was taken upstairs, and the
Director came down to speak to her.

"Do you expect me to speak to my friend in this place and under these
conditions?" she asked.

"It is the usual place, and these are the usual conditions," he
answered.

"If you are unable to allow me to speak to him in some other place under
some other conditions, I must go to the Minister of the Interior."

The Director bowed. "That will be unnecessary," he said. "There is a
room reserved for special circumstances," and, calling a warder, he gave
the necessary instructions. He was a good man in the toils of a vicious
system.

A few minutes afterwards Roma was alone in a small bare room with Bruno,
except for two warders who stood in the door. She was shocked at the
change in him. His cheeks, which used to be full and almost florid,
were shrunken and pale; a short grizzly beard had grown over his chin,
and his eyes, which had been frank and humorous, were fierce and
evasive. Six weeks in prison had made a different man of him, and, like
a dog which has been changed by sickness and neglect, he knew it and
growled.

"What do you want with me?" he said angrily, as Roma looked at him
without speaking.

She flushed and begged his pardon, and at that his jaw trembled and he
turned his head away.

"I trust you received the note I sent in to you, Bruno?"

"When? What note?"

"On the day after your arrest, saying your dear ones should be cared for
and comforted."

"And were they?"

"Yes. Then you didn't receive it?"

"I was under punishment from the first."

"I also paid for a separate cell with food and light. Did you get that?"

"No, I was nearly all the time on bread and water."

His sulkiness was breaking down and he was showing some agitation. She
lifted her large dark eyes on him and said in a soft voice:

"Poor Bruno! No wonder they have made you say things."

His jaw trembled more than ever. "No use talking of that," he said.

"Mr. Rossi will be the first to feel for you."

He turned his head and looked at her with a look of pity. "She doesn't
know," he thought. "Why should I tell her? After all, she's in the same
case as myself. What hurts me will hurt her. She has been good to me.
Why should I make her suffer?"

"If they've told you falsehoods, Bruno, in order to play on your
jealousy and inspire revenge...." "Where's Rossi?" he said sharply.

"In England."

"And where's Elena?"

"I don't know."

He wagged his poor head with a wag of wisdom, and for a moment his
clouded and stupefied brain was proud of itself.

"It was wrong of Elena to go away without saying where she was going to,
and Mr. Rossi is in despair about her."

"You believe that?"

"Indeed I do."

These words staggered him, and he felt mean and small compared to this
woman. "If she can believe in them why can't I?" he thought. But after a
moment he smiled a pitiful smile and said largely, "You don't know,
Donna Roma. But _I_ do, and they don't hoodwink me. A poor fellow
here--a convict, he works on the Gazette and hears all the news--he told
me everything."

"What's his name?" said Roma.

"Number 333, penal part. He used to occupy the next cell."

"Then you never saw his face?"

"No, but I heard his voice, and I could have sworn I knew it."

"Was it the voice of Charles Minghelli?"

"Charles Ming...."

"Time's up," said one of the warders at the door.

"Bruno," said Roma, rising, "I know that Charles Minghelli, who is now
an agent of the police, has been in this prison in the disguise of a
prisoner. I also know that after he was dismissed from the embassy in
London he asked Mr. Rossi to assist him to assassinate the Prime
Minister."

"Right about," cried the warder, and with a bewildered expression the
prisoner turned to go. Roma followed him through the open courtyard, and
until he reached the iron gate he did not lift his head. Then he faced
round with eyes full of tears, but full of fire as well, and raising one
arm he cried in a resolute voice:

"All right, sister! Leave it to me, damn me! I'll see it through."

The private visiting-room had one disadvantage. Every word that passed
was repeated to the Director. Later the same day the Director wrote to
the Royal Commissioner:

"Sorry to say the man Rocco has asked for an interview to retract his
denunciation. I have refused it, and he has been violent with the chief
warder. But inspired by a sentiment of justice I feel it my duty to warn
you that I have been misled, that my instructions have been badly
interpreted, and that I cannot hold myself responsible for the document
I sent you."

The Commissioner sent this letter on to the Minister of the Interior,
who immediately called up the Chief of Police.

"Commendatore," said the Baron, "what was the offence for which young
Charles Minghelli was dismissed from the embassy in London?"

"He was suspected of forgery, your Excellency."

"The warrant for his arrest was drawn out but never executed?"

"That is so, and we still hold it at the office...."

"Commendatore!"

"Your Excellency?"

"Let the papers that were taken at the domiciliary visitation in the
apartments of Deputy Rossi and his man Bruno be gone through again--let
Minghelli go through them. You follow me?"

"Perfectly, Excellency."

"Let your Delegate see if there is not a letter among them from Rossi to
Bruno's wife--you understand?"

"I do."

"If such a letter can be found let it be sent to the Under Prefect to
add to his report for to-morrow's trial, and let the Public Prosecutor
read it to the prisoner."

"It shall be done, your Excellency."


                                XVI

At eight o'clock the next morning Roma was going into the courtyard of
the Castle of St. Angelo when she met the carriage of the Prime Minister
coming out. The coachman was stopped from inside, and the Baron himself
alighted.

"You look tired, my child," he said.

"I _am_ tired," she answered.

"Hardly more than a month, yet so many things have happened!"

"Oh, that! That's nothing--nothing whatever."

"Why should you pass through these privations? Roma, if I allowed these
misfortunes to befall you it was only to let you feel what others could
do for you. But I am the same as ever, and you have only to stretch out
your hand and I am here to lighten your lot."

"All that is over now. It is no use speaking as you spoke before. You
are talking to another woman."

"Strange mystery of a woman's love! That she who set out to destroy her
slanderer should become his slave! If he were only worthy of it!"

"He is worthy of it."

"If you should hear that he is not worthy--that he has even been untrue
to you?"

"I should think it is a falsehood, a contemptible falsehood."

"But if you had proof, substantial proof, the proof of his own pen?"

"Good-morning! I must go."

"My child, what have I always told you? You will give the man up at last
and carry out your first intention."

With a deep bow and a scarcely perceptible smile the Baron turned to the
open door of his carriage. Roma flushed up angrily and went on, but the
poisoned arrow had gone home.

The military tribunal had begun its session. A ticket which Roma
presented at the door admitted her to the well of the court where the
advocates were sitting. The advocate Fuselli made a place for her by his
side. It was a quiet moment and her entrance attracted attention. The
judges in their red armchairs at the green-covered horse-shoe table
looked up from their portfolios, and there was some whispering beyond
the wooden bar where the public were huddled together. One other face
had followed her, but at first she dared not look at that. It was the
face of the prisoner in his prison clothes sitting between two
Carabineers.

The secretary read the indictment. Bruno was charged not only with
participation in the riot of the 1st of February, but also with being a
promoter of associations designed to change violently the constitution
of the state. It was a long document, and the secretary read it slowly
and not very distinctly.

When the indictment came to an end the Public Prosecutor rose to expound
the accusation, and to mention the clauses of the Code under which the
prisoner's crime had to be considered. He was a young captain of
cavalry, with restless eyes and a twirled-up moustache. His long cloak
hung over his chair, his light gloves lay on the table by his side, and
his sword clanked as he made graceful gestures. He was an elegant
speaker, much preoccupied about beautiful phrases, and obviously anxious
to conciliate the judges.

"Illustrious gentlemen of the tribunal," he began, and then went on
with a compliment to the King, a flourish to the name of the Prime
Minister, a word of praise to the army, and finally a scathing satire on
the subversive schemes which it was desired to set up in place of
existing institutions. The most crushing denunciation of the delirious
idea which had led to the unhappy insurrection was the crude explanation
of its aims. A universal republic founded on the principles enunciated
in the Lord's Prayer! Thrones, armies, navies, frontiers, national
barriers, all to be abolished! So simple! So easy! So childlike! But
alas, so absurd! So entirely oblivious of the great principles of
political economy and international law, and of impulses and instincts
profoundly sculptured in the heart of man!

After various little sallies which made his fellow-officers laugh and
the judges smile, the showy person wiped his big moustache with a silk
handkerchief, and came to Bruno. This unhappy man was not one of the
greater delinquents who, by their intelligence, had urged on the
ignorant crowd. He was merely a silly and perhaps drunken person, who if
taken away from the wine-shop and put into uniform would make a valiant
soldier. The creature was one of the human dogs of our curious species.
His political faith was inscribed with one word only--Rossi. He would
not ask for severe punishment on such a deluded being, but he would
request the court to consider the case as a means of obtaining proof
against the dark if foolish minds (fit subjects for Lombroso) which are
always putting the people into opposition with their King, their
constitution, and the great heads of government.

The sword clanked again as the young soldier sat down. Then for the
first time Roma looked over at Bruno. His big rugged face was twisted
into an expression of contempt, and somehow the "human dog of our
curious species," sitting in his prison clothes between the soldiers,
made the elegant officer look like a pet pug.

"Bruno Rocco, stand up," said the president. "You are a Roman, aren't
you?"

"Yes, I am--I'm a Roman of Rome," said Bruno.

The witnesses were called. First a Carabineer to prove Bruno's violence.
Then another Carabineer, and another, and another, with the same object.
After each of the Carabineers had given his evidence the president asked
the prisoner if he had any questions to ask the witnesses.

"None whatever. What they say is true. I admit it," he said.

At last he grew impatient and cried out, "I admit it, I tell you. What's
the good of going on?"

The next witness was the Chief of Police. Commendatore Angelelli was
called to prove that the cause of the revolt was not the dearness of
bread but the formation of subversive associations, of which the
"Republic of Man" was undoubtedly the strongest and most virulent. The
prisoner, however, was not one of the directing set, and the police knew
him only as a sort of watch-dog for the Honourable Rossi.

"The man's a fool. Why don't you go on with the trial?" cried Bruno.

"Silence," cried the usher of the court, but the prisoner only laughed
out loud.

Roma looked at Bruno again. There was something about the man which she
had never seen before, something more than the mere spirit of defiance,
something terrible and tremendous.

"Francesca Maria Mariotti," cried the usher, and the old deaf mother of
Bruno's wife was brought into court. She wore a coloured handkerchief on
her head as usual, and two shawls over her shoulders. Being a relative
of the prisoner, she was not sworn.

"Your name and your father's name?" said the president.

"Francesca Maria Mariotti," she answered.

"I said your father's name."

"Seventy-five, your Excellency."

"I asked you for your father's name."

"None at all, your Excellency."

A Carabineer explained that the woman was nearly stone deaf, whereupon
the president, who was irritated by the laughter his questions had
provoked, ordered the woman to be removed.

"Tommaso Mariotti," said the president, after the preliminary
interrogations, "you are porter at the Piazza Navona, and will be able
to say if meetings of political associations were held there, if the
prisoner took part in them, and who were the organising authorities. Now
answer me, were meetings ever held in your house?"

The old man turned his pork-pie hat in his hand, and made no answer.

"Answer me. We cannot sit here all day doing nothing."

"It's the Eternal City, Excellency--we can take our time," said the old
man.

"Answer the president instantly," said the usher. "Don't you know he can
punish you if you don't?"

At that the Garibaldian's eyes became moist, and he looked at the
judges. "Generals," he said, "I am only an old man, not much good to
anybody, but I was a soldier myself once. I was one of the 'Thousand,'
the 'Brave Thousand' they called us, and I shed my blood for my country.
Now I am more than threescore years and ten, and the rest of my days are
numbered. Do you want me for the sake of what is left of them to betray
my comrades?"

"Next witness," said the president, and at the same moment a thick,
half-stifled voice came from the bench of the accused.

"Why the ---- don't you go on with the trial?"

"Prisoner," said the president, "if you continue to make these
interruptions I shall stop the trial and order you to be flogged."

Bruno answered with a peal of laughter. The president--he was a
bald-headed man with the heavy jaw of a bloodhound--looked at him
attentively for a moment, and then said to the men below:

"Go on."

The next witness was the Director of Regina C[oe]li. He deposed that the
prisoner had made a statement to him which he had taken down in writing.
This statement amounted to a denunciation of the Deputy David Rossi as
the real author of the crime of which he with others was charged.

After the denunciation had been read the president asked the prisoner if
he had any questions to put to the witness, and thereupon Bruno cried in
a loud voice:

"Of course I have. It is exactly what I've been waiting for."

He had risen to his feet, kicked over a chair which stood in front of
him, and folded his arms across his breast.

"Ask him," said Bruno, "if he sent for me late at night and promised my
pardon if I would denounce David Rossi."

"It was not so," said the Director. "All I did was to advise him not to
observe a useless silence which could only condemn him to further
imprisonment if by speaking the truth he could save himself and serve
the interests of justice."

"Ask him," said Bruno, "if the denunciation he speaks of was not
dictated by himself."

"The prisoner," said the Director, "made the denunciation voluntarily,
and I rose from my bed to receive it at his urgent request."

"Ask him if I said one word to denounce David Rossi."

"The prisoner had made statements to a fellow-prisoner, and these were
embodied in the document he signed."

The advocate Fuselli interposed. "Then the Court is to understand that
the Director who dictated this denunciation knew nothing from the
prisoner himself?"

The Director hesitated, stammered, and finally admitted that it was so.
"I was inspired by a sentiment of justice," he said. "I acted from
duty."

"This man fed me on bread and water," cried Bruno. "He put me in the
punishment cells and tortured me in the strait-waistcoat with pains and
sufferings like Jesus Christ's, and when he had reduced my body and
destroyed my soul he dictated a denunciation of my dearest friend and my
unconscious fingers signed it."

"Don't shout so loud," said the president.

"I'll shout as loud as I like," said Bruno, and everybody turned to look
at him. It was useless to protest. Something seemed to say that no power
on earth could touch a man in a mood like that.

The next witness was the chief warder. He deposed that he was present at
the denunciation, that it was made voluntarily, and that no pressure
whatever was put upon the prisoner.

"Ask him," cried Bruno, "if on Sunday afternoon, when I went into his
cabinet to withdraw the denunciation, he refused to let me."

"It is not true," said the witness.

"You liar," cried Bruno, "you know it is true; and when I told you that
you were making me drag an innocent man to the galleys I struck you, and
the mark of my fist is on your forehead still. There it is, as red as a
Cardinal, while the rest of your face is as white as a Pope."

The president no longer tried to restrain Bruno. There was something in
the man's face that was beyond reproof. It was the outraged spirit of
Justice.

The chief warder went on to say that at various times he had received
reports that Rocco was communicating important facts to a
fellow-prisoner.

"Where is this fellow-prisoner? Is he at the disposition of the court?"
said the president.

"I'm afraid he has since been set at liberty," said the witness,
whereupon Bruno laughed uproariously, and pointing to some one in the
well, he shouted:

"There he is--there! The dandy in cuffs and collar. His name is
Minghelli."

"Call him," said the president, and Minghelli was sworn and examined.

"Until recently you were a prisoner in Regina C[oe]li, and have just
been pardoned for public services?"

"That is true, your Excellency."

"It's a lie," cried Bruno.

Minghelli leaned on the witness's chair, caressed his small moustache,
and told his story. He had occupied the next cell to the prisoner, and
talked with him in the usual language of prisoners. The prisoner had
spoken of a certain great man and then of a certain great act, and that
the great man had gone to England to prepare for it. He understood the
great man to be the Deputy Rossi, and the great act to be the overthrow
of the constitution and the assassination of the King.

"You son of a priest," cried Bruno, "you lie!"

"Bruno Rocco," said the president, "do not agitate yourself. You are
under the protection of the law. Be calm and tell us your own story."


                                XVII

"Your Excellency," said Bruno, "this man is a witness by profession, and
he was put into the next cell to torture me and make me denounce my
friends. I didn't see his face, and I didn't know who he was until
afterwards, and so he tore me to pieces. He said he was a proof-reader
on the Official Gazette and heard everything. When my heart was bleeding
for the death of my poor little boy--only seven years of age, such a
curly-headed little fellow, like a sunbeam in a fog, killed in the
riot, your Excellency--he poisoned my mind about my wife, and said she
had run away with Rossi. It was a lie, but I was brought down by
flogging and bread and water and I believed it, because I was mad and my
soul was exhausted and dead. But when I found out who he was I tried to
take back my denunciation, and they wouldn't let me. Your Excellency, I
tell you the truth. Everybody should tell the truth here. I alone am
guilty, and if I have accused anybody else I ask pardon of God. As for
this man, he is an assassin and I can prove it. He used to be at the
embassy in London, and when he was sacked he came to Mr. Rossi and
proposed to assassinate the Prime Minister. Mr. Rossi flung him out of
the house, and that was the beginning of everything."

"This is not true," said Minghelli, red as the gills of a turkey.

"Isn't it? Give me the cross, and let me swear the man a liar," cried
Bruno.

Roma was breathing hard and rising to her feet, but the advocate Fuselli
restrained her and rose himself. In six sentences he summarised the
treatment of Bruno in prison, and denounced it as worthy of the
cruellest epochs of tyrannical domination, in which men otherwise
honourable could become demons in order to save the dynasty and the
institutions and to make their own careers.

"Mr. President," he cried, "I call on you in the name of humanity to say
that justice in Italy has nothing to do with a barbarous system which
aims at obtaining denunciations through jealousy and justice through
revenge."

The president was deeply moved. "I have made a solemn promise under the
shadow of that venerable image"--he pointed to the effigy above him--"to
administer justice in this case, and to the last I will do my duty."

The Public Prosecutor rose again and obtained permission to interrogate
the prisoner.

"You say the witness Minghelli told you that your wife had fled with the
Honourable Rossi?"

"He did, and it was a lie, like all the rest of it."

"How do you know it was a lie?"

Bruno made no answer, and the young officer took up a letter from his
portfolio.

"Do you know the Honourable Rossi's handwriting?"

"Do I know my own ugly fist?"

"Is that the Honourable Rossi's writing?" said the officer, handing the
envelope to the usher to be shown to Bruno.

"It is," said Bruno.

"Sure of it?"

"Sure."

"You see it is a letter addressed to your wife?"

"I see. But you needn't go on washing the donkey's head, Mister--I know
what you are getting at."

"You must not speak like that to him, Rocco," said the president.
"Remember, he is the honourable representative of the law."

"Mustn't I, Excellency? Then tell his honourableness that David Rossi
and my wife are like brother and sister, and anybody who makes evil of
that isn't stuff to take with a pair of tongs."

Saying this, Bruno flung the letter back on to the table.

"Don't you want to read it?"

"Not I! It's somebody else's correspondence, and I'm not an honourable
representative of the law."

"Then permit me to read it to you," said the Public Prosecutor, and
taking the letter out of the envelope he began in a loud voice:

"'Dearest Elena....'"

"That's nothing," Bruno interrupted. "They're like brother and sister, I
tell you."

The Public Prosecutor went on reading:

"'I continue to be overwhelmed with grief for the death of our poor
little Joseph.'"

"That's right! That's David Rossi. He loved the boy the same as if he
had been his own son. Go on."

"'... Our child--your child--my child, Elena.'"

"Nothing wrong there. Don't try to make mischief of that," cried Bruno.

"'But now that the boy is gone, and Bruno is in prison, perhaps for
years, the obstacles must be removed which have hitherto prevented you
from joining your life to mine and living for me, as I have always lived
for you. Come to me then, my dear one, my beloved....'"

Here Bruno, who had been stepping forward at every word, snatched the
letter out of the Public Prosecutor's hand.

"Stop that! Don't go reading out of the back of your head," he cried.

No one protested, everybody felt that whatever he did this injured man
must be left alone. Roma felt a roaring in her ears, and for some
minutes she could scarcely command herself. In a vague way she was
conscious of the same struggle in her own heart as was going on in the
heart of Bruno. This, then, was what the Baron referred to when he spoke
of Rossi being untrue to her, and of the proof of his disloyalty in his
own handwriting.

Bruno, who was running his eyes over the letter, read parts of it aloud
in a low husky voice:

"'And now that the boy is gone and Bruno is in prison ... perhaps for
years ... the obstacles must be removed....'"

He stopped, looked up, and stared about him. His face had undergone an
awful change. Then he returned to the letter, and in jerky sentences he
read again:

"'Come to me then ... my dear one ... my beloved....'"

Until that moment an evil spirit in Roma had been saying to her, in
spite of herself: "Can it be possible that while you have been going
through all those privations for his sake he has been consoling himself
with another woman?" Impossible! The letter was a manifest imposture.
She wouldn't believe a word of it.

But Bruno was still in the toils of his temptation. "Look here," he
said, lifting a pitiful face. "What with the bread and water and the
lashes I don't know that my head isn't light, and I'm fancying I see
things...."

The paper of the letter was crackling in his hand, and his husky voice
was breaking. Save for these sounds and the tramp--tramp--tramp of the
soldiers drilling outside, there was a dead silence in the court.

"You are not fancying at all, Rocco," said the Public Prosecutor. "We
are all sorry for you, and I am sure the illustrious gentlemen of the
tribunal pity you. Your comrade, your master, the man you have followed
and trusted, is false to you. He is a traitor to his friend, his
country, and his King. The denunciation you made in prison is true in
substance and in fact. I advise you to adhere to it, and to cast
yourself on the clemency of the court."

"Here--you--shut up your head and let a man think," said Bruno.

Roma tried to rise. She could not. Then she tried to cry out something,
but her tongue clave to the roof of her mouth. Would Bruno break down at
the last moment?

Bruno, whose face was convulsed with agony, began to laugh in a
delirious way. "So my friend is false to me, is he? Very well, I'll be
revenged."

He reeled a little and the letter dropped from his hand, floated a
moment in the air, and fell to the ground a pace or two farther on.

"Yes, by God, I'll be revenged," he cried, and he laughed again.

He stopped, lifted one leg, seemed to pull at his boot, and again stood
erect.

"I always knew the hour would come when I should find myself in a tight
place, and I've always kept something about me to help me to get out of
it. Here it is now."

In an instant, before any one could be aware of what he was doing, he
had uncorked a small bottle which he held in his hand and swallowed the
contents.

"Long live David Rossi!" he cried, and he flung the empty bottle over
his head.

Everybody was on his feet in a moment. It was too late. In thirty
seconds the poison had begun its work, and Bruno was reeling in the arms
of the Carabineers. Somebody called for a doctor. Somebody else called
for a priest.

"That's all right," said Bruno. "God is a good old saint. He'll look
after a poor devil like me." Then he began to sing:--

    "The tombs are uncovered,
      The dead arise,
    The martyrs are rising
      Before our eyes."

"Long live David Rossi!" he cried again, and at the next moment he was
being carried out of court.

In the tumult that ensued everybody was standing in the well of the
judges' horse-shoe table. The deaf old woman, with her shawls slipping
off her shoulders, was wringing her hands and crying. "God will think of
this," she said. The Garibaldian was gazing vacantly out of his rheumy
eyes and saying nothing. Roma, who had recovered control of herself, was
looking at the letter, which she had picked up from the floor.

[Illustration: "GOD WILL LOOK AFTER A POOR DEVIL LIKE ME."]

"Mr. President," she cried over the heads of the others, "this letter is
not in Mr. Rossi's handwriting. It is a forgery. I am ready to prove
it."

At that moment one of the Carabineers came back to tell the judges that
all was over.

"Gone!" said one after another, more often with a motion of the mouth
than with the voice.

The president was deeply agitated. "This court stands adjourned," he
said, "but I take the Almighty to witness that I intend to ascertain all
responsibility in this case and to bring it home to the guilty ones,
whosoever and whatsoever they may be."


                                XVIII

    "MY DEAR DAVID ROSSI,--You will know all about it before this
    letter reaches you. It is one of those scandals of the law that
    are telegraphed to every part of the civilised world. Poor Bruno!
    Yet no, not poor--great, glorious, heroic Bruno! He ended like an
    old Roman, and killed himself rather than betray his friend. When
    they played upon his jealousy, and tempted him by a forged
    letter, he cried, 'Long live David Rossi!' and died. Oh, it was
    wonderful. The memory of that moment will be with me always like
    the protecting and strengthening hand of God. I never knew until
    to-day what human nature is capable of. It is divine.

    "But how mean and little I feel when I think of all I went through
    in the court this morning! I was really undergoing the same
    tortures as Bruno, the same doubt and the same agony. And even
    when I saw through the whole miserable machination of lying and
    duplicity I was actually in terror for Bruno lest he should betray
    you in the end. Betray you! His voice when he uttered that last
    cry rings in my ears still. It was a voice of triumph--triumph
    over deception, over temptation, over jealousy, and over self.

    "Don't think, David Rossi, that Bruno died of a broken heart, and
    don't think he went out of the world believing that you were
    false. I feel sure he came to that court with the full intention
    of doing what he did. All through the trial there was something in
    his bearing which left the impression of a purpose unrevealed.
    Everybody felt it, and even the judges ceased to protest against
    his outbursts. The poor prisoner in convict clothes, with
    dishevelled hair and bare neck, made every one else look paltry
    and small. Behind him was something mightier than himself. It was
    Death. Then remember his last cry, and ask yourself what he meant
    by it. He meant loyalty, love, faith, fidelity. He intended to
    say, 'You've beaten me, but no matter; I believe in him, and
    follow him to the last.'

    "As you see, I am here in your own quarters, but I keep in touch
    with 'Sister Angelica,' and still have no answer to my letter. I
    invent all manner of excuses to account for your silence. You are
    busy, you are on a journey, you are waiting for the right moment
    to reply to me at length. If I could only continue to think so,
    how happy I should be! But I cannot deceive myself any longer.

    "It is perhaps natural that you should find it hard to forgive me,
    but you might at least write and put me out of suspense. I think
    you would do so if you knew how much I suffer. Your great soul
    cannot intend to torture me. To-night the burden of things is
    almost more than I can bear, and I am nearly heartbroken. It is my
    dark hour, dearest, and if you had to say you could never forgive
    me, I think I could easier reconcile myself to that. I have been
    so happy since I began to love you; I shall always love you even
    if I have to lose you, and I shall never, never be sorry for
    anything that has occurred.

    "Not receiving any new letters from you, I am going back on the
    old ones, and there is a letter of only two months ago in which
    you speak of just such a case as mine. May I quote what you say?

    "'Yet even if she were not so (i.e. worthy of your love and
    friendship), even if there were, as you say, a fault in her, who
    am I that I should judge her harshly? ... I reject the monstrous
    theory that while a man may redeem the past a woman never can....
    And if she has sinned as I have sinned, and suffered as I have
    suffered, I will pray for strength to say, 'Because I love her we
    are one, and we stand or fall together.'

    "It is so beautiful that I am even happy while my pen copies the
    sweet, sweet words, and I feel as I did when the old priest spoke
    so tenderly on the day I confessed, telling me I had committed no
    sin and had nothing to repent of. Have I never told you about
    that? My confessor was a Capuchin, and perhaps I should have
    waited for his advice before going farther. He was to consult his
    General or his Bishop or some one, and to send for me again.

    "But all that is over now, and everything depends upon you. In any
    case, be sure of one thing, whatever happens. Bruno has taught me
    a great lesson, and there is not anything your enemies can do to
    me that will touch me now. They have tried me already with
    humiliation, with poverty, with jealousy, and even with the shadow
    of shame itself. There is nothing left but death. _And death
    itself shall find me faithful to the last._ Good-bye! Your poor
    unforgiven girl,                                           ROMA."

The morning after writing this letter Roma received a visit from one of
the Noble Guard. It was the Count de Raymond.

"I am sent by the Holy Father," he said, "to say that he wishes to see
you."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                       PART SEVEN--THE POPE


                                I

On the morning appointed for the visit to the Vatican, Roma dressed in
the black gown and veil prescribed by etiquette for ladies going to an
audience with the Pope.

The young Noble Guard in civilian clothes was waiting for her in the
sitting-room. When she came out of the bedroom he was standing with a
solemn face before the bust of David Rossi, which she had lately cast
afresh and was beginning to point in marble.

"This is wonderful," he said. "Perfectly wonderful! A most astonishing
study."

Roma smiled and bowed to him.

"Christ of course, and such reality, such feeling, such love! But shall
I tell you what surprises me most of all?"

"What?"

"What surprises me most is the extraordinary resemblance between your
Christ and the Pope."

"Really?"

"Indeed yes! Didn't you know it? No? It is almost incredible. Younger
certainly, but the same features, the same expression, the same
tenderness, the same strength! Even the same vertical lines over the
nose which make the shako dither on one's head when something goes wrong
and His Holiness is indignant."

Roma's smile was dying off her face like the sun off a field of corn,
and she was looking sideways out of the window.

"Has the Pope any relations?" she asked.

"None whatever, not a soul. The only son of an only son. You must have
been thinking of the Holy Father himself, and asking yourself what he
was like thirty years ago. Come now, confess it!"

Roma laughed. The soldier laughed. "Shall we go?" she said.

A carriage was waiting for them, and they drove by the Tor di Nona, a
narrow lane which skirts the banks of the Tiber, across the bridge of
St. Angelo, and up the Borgo.

Roma was nervous and preoccupied. Why had she been sent for? What could
the Pope have to say to her?

"Isn't it unusual," she asked, "for the Pope to send for any
one--especially a woman, and a non-Catholic?"

"Most unusual. But perhaps Father Pifferi...."

"Father Pifferi?"

"He is the Holy Father's confessor."

"Is he a Capuchin?"

"Yes. The General at San Lorenzo."

"Ah, now I understand," said Roma. Light had dawned on her and her
spirits began to rise.

"The Pope is very tender and fatherly, isn't he?"

"Fatherly? He is a saint on earth, that's what he is! Impetuous,
perhaps, but so sweet and generous and forgiving. Makes you shake in
your shoes if you've done anything amiss, but when all is over and he
puts his arm on your shoulder and tells you to think no more about it,
you're ready to die for him even at the stake."

Roma's spirits were rising every minute, and her nervousness was fading
away. Since things had fallen out so, she could take advantage of her
opportunities. She would tell the Pope everything, and he would advise
with her and counsel her. She would speak about David Rossi, and the
Pope would tell her what to do.

The great clock of the Basilica was striking ten with a solemn boom as
the carriage rattled over the stones of the Piazza of St. Peter's--wet
with the play of the fountains and bright with the rainbows made by the
sun.

They alighted at the bronze gate, ascended the grand staircase, crossed
a courtyard, passed through many gorgeous chambers, and arrived finally
at an apartment hung with tapestries and occupied by a Noble Guard, who
wore a brass helmet and held a drawn sword. The next room was the throne
room, and beyond it were the Pope's private apartments.

A chaplain of the Pope's household came to say that by request of Father
Pifferi the lady was to step into an anteroom; and Roma followed him
into a small adjoining chamber, carpeted with cocoanut matting and
furnished with a marble-topped table and two wooden chest-seats, bearing
the papal arms. The little room opened on to a corridor overlooking a
courtyard, a secret way to the Pope's private rooms, and it had a door
to the throne room also.

"The Father will be here presently," said the chaplain, "and His
Holiness will not be long."

Roma, who was feeling some natural tremors, tried to reassure herself by
asking questions about the Pope. The chaplain's face began to gleam. He
was a little man, with round red cheeks and pale grey eyes, and the
usual tone of his voice was a hushed and reverent whisper.

"Faint? Yes, ladies do faint sometimes--often, I may say--and they
nearly always cry. But the Holy Father is so gentle, so sweet."

The door to the throne room opened and there was a gleam of violet and
an indistinct buzz of voices. The chaplain disappeared, and at the next
moment a man in the dress of a waiter came from the corridor carrying a
silver soup dish.

"You're the lady the Holy Father sent for?"

Roma smiled and assented.

"I'm Cortis--Gaetano Cortis--the Pope's valet, you know--and of course I
hear everything."

Roma smiled again and bowed.

"I bring the Holy Father a plate of soup every morning at ten, but I'm
afraid it is going to get cold this morning."

"Will he be angry?"

"Angry? He's an angel, and couldn't be angry with any one."

"He must indeed be good; everybody says so."

"He is perfect. That's about the size of it. None of your locking up his
bedroom when he goes into the garden and putting the key into the pocket
of his cassock, same as in the old Pope's days. I go in whenever I like,
and he lets me take whatever I please. At Christmas some rich Americans
wanted a skull-cap to save a dying man, and I got it for the asking. Now
an old English lady wants a stocking to cure her rheumatism, and I'll
get that too. I've saved a little hair from the last cutting, and if you
hear of anybody...."

The valet's story of his perquisites was interrupted by the opening of
the door of the throne room and the entrance of a friar in a brown
habit. It was Father Pifferi.

"Don't rise, my daughter," he said, and closing the door behind the
valet, he gathered up the skirts of his habit and sat down on the
chest-seat in front of her.

"When you came to me with your confidence, my child, and I found it
difficult to advise with you for your peace of mind, I told you I wished
to take your case to a wiser head than mine. I took it to the Pope
himself. He was touched by your story, and asked to see you for
himself."

"But, Father...."

"Don't be afraid, my daughter. Pius the Tenth as a Pope may be lofty to
sternness, but as a man he is humble and simple and kind. Forget that he
is a sovereign and a pontiff, and think of him as a tender and loving
friend. Tell him everything. Hold nothing back. And if you must needs
reveal the confidences of others, remember that he is the Vicar of Him
who keeps all our secrets."

"But, Father...."

"Yes."

"He is so high, so holy, so far above the world and its temptations...."

"Don't say that, my daughter. The Holy Father is a man like other men.
Shall I tell you something of his life? The world knows it only by
hearsay and report. You shall hear the truth, and when you have heard it
you will go to him as a child goes to its father, and no longer be
afraid."


                                II

"Thirty-five years ago," said Father Pifferi, "the Holy Father had not
even dreamt of being Pope. He was the only child of a Roman banker,
living in a palace on the opposite side of the piazza. The old Baron had
visions, indeed, of making his son a great churchman by the power of
wealth, but these were vain and foolish, and the young man did not share
them. His own aims were simple but worldly. He desired to be a soldier,
and to compromise with his father's disappointed ambitions he asked for
a commission in the Pope's Noble Guard."

The old friar put his hands into the vertical pockets in the breast of
his habit, and looked up at the ceiling as he went on speaking.

"All this is no secret, but what follows is less known. The soldier, who
had the charm of an engaging personality, led the life of an ordinary
young Roman of his day, frequenting cafés, concerts, theatres, and
balls. In this character he met a poor woman of the people, and came to
love her. She was a good girl, with soft and gentle manners, but a heart
of gold and a soul of fire. He was a good man and he meant to marry her.
He did marry her. He married her according to the rites of the Church,
which are all that religion requires and God calls for."

Roma was leaning forward on her seat and breathing between
tightly-closed lips.

"Unhappily, then as now, a godless legislature had separated a religious
from a civil marriage, and the one without the other was useless. The
old Baron heard of what had happened and tried to defeat it. A cardinal
had just been created in Australia, and an officer of the Noble Guard
had to be sent with the Ablegate to carry the biglietto and the
skull-cap. At the request of the Baron his son was appointed to that
mission and despatched in haste."

Roma could scarcely control herself.

"The young husband being gone, the father set himself to deal with the
wife. He had not yet relinquished his hopes of seeing his son a
churchman, and marriage was a fatal impediment. A rich man may have many
instruments, and the Baron was able to use some that were evil. He
played upon the conscience of the girl, who was pure and virtuous; told
her she was not legally married, and that the laws of her country
thought ill of her. Finally, he appealed to her love for her husband,
and showed her that she was standing in his way. He was not a bad man,
but he loved his son beyond truth and to the perversion of honour, and
was ready to sacrifice the woman who stood between them. She allowed
herself to be sacrificed. She wiped herself out that she might not be an
obstacle to her husband. She drowned herself in the Tiber."

Roma could not control herself any longer, and made a half-stifled
exclamation.

"Then the young husband returned. He had been travelling constantly, and
no letters from his wife had reached him. But one letter was waiting for
him at Rome, and it told him what she had done. It was then all over;
there was no help for it, and he was overwhelmed with horror. He could
not blame the poor dead girl, for all she had done had been done in
love; he could not blame himself, for he had meant no wrong in making
the religious marriage, and had hastened home to complete the civil one;
and he could not reproach his father, for if the Baron's conduct had led
to fearful consequences, it had been prompted by affection for himself.
But the hand of God seemed to be over him, and his soul was shaken to
its foundations. From that time forward he renounced society and all
worldly pleasures. For eight days he went into retreat and prayed
fervently. On the ninth day he joined a religious house, the Novitiate
of the Capuchins at San Lorenzo. The young soldier, so gay, so handsome,
so fond of social admiration, became a friar."

The old Capuchin looked tenderly at Roma, whose wet eyes and burning
cheeks seemed to tell of sympathy with his story.

"In those days, my daughter, the nuns of Thecla served the Foundling of
Santo Spirito."

Roma began to look frightened and to feel faint.

"It was usual for a member of our house to live in the hospital in order
to baptize the children and to confess the sick and the dying. We took
it in turns to do so, staying one year, two years, three years, and then
going back to the monastery. I was myself at Santo Spirito for this
purpose at the time I speak about, and it was not until three or four
years afterwards that I became Superior of our House and returned to San
Lorenzo. There I found the young Noble Guard, and, wisely or unwisely, I
told him a new phase of his own story."

"There was a child?" said Roma, in a strange voice.

The Capuchin bent his head. "That much he knew already by the letter his
wife had left for him. She had intended that the child should die when
she died, and he supposed that it had been so. But pity for the little
one must have overtaken the poor mother at the last moment. She had put
the babe in the rota of the hospital, and thus saved the child's life
before carrying out her purpose upon her own."

The Capuchin crossed his knees, and one of his bare feet in its sandal
showed from under the edge of his habit.

"We had baptized the boy by a name which the mother had written on a
paper attached to his wrist, and the identity of that name with the name
of the Noble Guard led to my revelation. Nature is a mighty thing, and
on hearing what I told him the young brother became restless and
unhappy. The instincts of the man began to fight with the feelings of
the religious, and at last he left the friary in order to fulfil the
duty which he thought he owed to his child."

"He did not find him?"

"He was too late. According to custom, the boy had been put out to nurse
on the Campagna, by means of the little dower that was all his
inheritance from the State. His foster parents passed him over to other
hands, and thus by the abuse of a good practice the child was already
lost."

Roma tried to speak, but she could not utter a word.

"What happened then is a long story. The old Baron was now dead and the
young friar had inherited his princely fortune. Dispensations got over
canonical difficulties, and in due course he took holy orders. His first
work was to establish in Rome an asylum for friendless orphans. He went
out into the streets to look for them, and brought them in with his own
hands. His fame for charity grew rapidly, and he knew well what he was
doing. He was looking for the little fatherless one who owned his own
blood and bore his name."

Roma was now sitting with drooping head, and her tears were falling on
her hands.

"Five years passed, and at length he came upon a trace of the boy and
heard that he had been sent to England. The unhappy father obtained
permission and removed to London. There he set up the same work as
before and spent in the same way his great wealth. He passed five years
more in a fruitless search, looking for his lost one day and night,
winter and summer, in cold and heat, among the little foreign boys who
play organs and accordions in the streets. Then he gave up hope and
returned to Rome. His head was white and his heart was humble, but in
spite of himself he rose from dignity to dignity until at length the old
Baron's perverted ambitions were fulfilled. For his great and abounding
charity, and still greater piety, he was promoted to be Bishop; seven
years afterwards he was created Cardinal; and now he is Pope Pius the
Tenth, the saint, the saviour of his people, once the storm-tossed,
sorrowing, stricken man...."

"David Leone?"

The Capuchin bowed. "That was the Holy Father's name. He committed no
sin and has nothing to reproach himself with, but nevertheless he has
known what it is to fall and to rise again, to suffer and be strong.
Tell me, my daughter, is there anything you would be afraid to confide
to him?"

"Nothing! Nothing whatever!" said Roma, with tears choking her voice and
streaming down her cheeks.

The door to the throne room opened again and a line of Cardinals came
out and passed down the secret corridor, talking together as they
walked, old men in violet, most of them very feeble and looking very
tired. At the next moment the chaplain came in for Roma.

"The Holy Father will be ready to receive you presently," he said in a
hushed and reverent whisper, and she rose to follow him.

A moment later Roma was at the door of the grand throne room. A
chamberlain took charge of her there, and passed her to a secret
chamberlain at the door of an anteroom adjoining. This secret
chamberlain handed her on to a Monsignor in a violet cassock, and the
Monsignor accompanied her to the door of the room in which the Pope was
sitting.

"As you approach," he said in a low tone, "you will make three
genuflexions--one at the door, another midway across the floor, the
third at the Holy Father's feet. You feel well?"

"Yes," she faltered.

The door was opened, the Monsignor stepped one pace into the room, and
then knelt and said--

"Donna Roma Volonna, your Holiness."

Roma was on her knees at the threshold; a soft, full, kindly voice,
which she could have believed she had heard before, called on her to
approach; she rose and stepped forward, the Monsignor stepped back, and
the door behind her was closed.

She was in the Presence.


                                III

The Pope, dressed wholly in white, was seated in a simple chair by a
little table in a homely room, surrounded by bookcases and some busts of
former pontiffs. There were little domesticities of intimate life about
him, an empty soup-dish, a cruet-stand, a plate and a spoon. He had a
face of great sweetness and spirituality, and as Roma approached he bent
his head and smiled a fatherly smile. She knelt and kissed his ring, and
continued to kneel by his chair, putting one hand on the arm. He placed
his own mittened hand over hers and patted it tenderly, while he looked
into her face.

The little nervous perturbation with which Roma had entered the room
began to leave her, and in the awful wearer of the threefold crown she
saw nothing but a simple, loving human being. A feminine sense crept
over her, a sense of nursing, almost of motherhood, and at that first
moment she felt as if she wanted to do something for the gentle old man.
Then he began to speak. His voice had that tone which comes to the voice
of a man who has the sense of sex strong in him, when a woman is with
him and his accents soften perceptibly.

"My daughter," he said, "Father Pifferi has spoken about you, and by
your permission, as I understand it, he has repeated the story you told
him. You have suffered, and you have my sympathy. And though you are not
among the number of my children, I sent for you, that, as an old man to
a young woman, by God's grace I might strengthen you and support you."

She kissed his ring again and continued to kneel by the arm of his
chair.

"Long ago, my child, I knew one who was in something like the same
position, and perhaps it is the memory of what befell that poor soul
which impels me to speak to you.... But she is dead, her story is dead
too; let time and nature cover them."

His voice had a slight tremor. She looked up. There was a hush, a
momentary thrill. Then he smiled again and patted her hand once more.

"You must not let the world weaken you, my child, or cause you to doubt
the validity of your marriage. Whether it is a good marriage, in effect
as well as intention (one of you being still unbaptized), it is for the
Church, not the world, to decide."

Again Roma kissed the ring of the Pope, and again he patted the hand
that lay under his.

"Nevertheless, there is something I wish you to do, my daughter," he
said, in the same low tones. "I wish you to tell your husband."

"Holy Father," said Roma, "I have already told him. I had done so before
I spoke to Father Pifferi, but only under the disguise of another
woman's story."

"And what did your husband say?"

"He said what your Holiness says. He was very charitable and noble; so I
took heart and told him everything."

"And what did he say then?"

A cloud crossed her face. "Holy Father, he has not yet said anything."

"Not anything?"

"He is away; he has not replied to my letter."

"Has there been time?"

"More than time, your Holiness, but still I hear nothing."

"And what is your conclusion?"

"That my letter has awakened some pity, but now that he knows _I_ am the
wife I spoke about and _he_ is the husband intended, he cannot forgive
me as he said the husband would forgive, and his generous soul is in
distress."

"My daughter, could you wish me to speak to him?"

The cloud fled from her face. "It is more than I deserve, far more, but
if the Holy Father would do that...."

"Then I must know the names--you must tell me everything."

"Yes, yes!"

"Who is your father, my child?"

"My father died in banishment. He was a Liberal--he was Prince Prospero
Volonna."

"As I thought. Who was the other man?"

"He was a distant kinsman of my father's, and I have lately discovered
that he was the principal instrument in my father's deportation. He was
my guardian, a Minister and a great man in Italy. It is the Baron
Bonelli, your Holiness."

"Just so, just so!" said the Pope, tapping his foot in obvious heat.
"But go on, my child. Who is your husband?"

"My husband is a different kind of man altogether."

"Ah!"

"He has done everything for me, Holy Father--everything. Heaven knows
what I should have been now without him."

"God bless him! God bless both of you!"

"I came to know him by the strangest accident. He is a Liberal too, and
a Deputy, and thinking of the corruptions of the Government, he pointed
to me as the mistress of the Minister. It was not true, but I was
degraded, and ... and I set out to destroy him."

"A terrible vengeance, my child. Only the Minister could have thought of
it."

"Then I found that my enemy was one of my father's friends, and a true
and noble man. Holy Father, I had begun in hate, but I could not hate
him. The darkness faded away from my soul, and something bright and
beautiful came in its place. I loved him, and he loved me. With all our
hearts we loved each other."

"And then?"

"Then _he_ came back to me. I knew all the secrets I had set out to
learn, but I could not give them up, and when I refused he threatened
me."

"And what did you do?"

"I married my husband and withstood every temptation. It wasn't so very
hard, for I cared nothing for wealth and luxury now. I only wanted to be
good. God Himself should see how good I could be."

The Pope's eyes were moist. He was patting the young woman's trembling
hand.

"My blessing rest on you, my daughter, and may the man you have married
be worthy of your love and trust."

"Indeed, indeed he is," said Roma.

"He was your father's friend, you tell me?"

"Yes, your Holiness, and although we met again so recently, I had known
him in England when I was a child."

"A Liberal, you say?"

"Yes, your Holiness."

"The enmity of the Minister was the fruit of political warfare?"

"Nothing but that at first, though now...."

"I see, I see. And the secrets you speak of are only...."

"Only the doings of twenty years ago, which are dead and done with."

"Then your husband is older than you are?"

The young woman broke into a sunny smile, which set the Pope smiling.

"Only ten years older, your Holiness. He is thirty-four."

"Where does he come from, and what was his father?"

"He was born in Rome, but he does not know who his father was."

"What is he like to look upon?"

"He is like ... I have never seen any one so like ... will your Holiness
forgive me?"

The colour had mounted to her eyes, her two rows of pearly teeth seemed
to be smiling, and the sunny old face of the Pope was smiling too.

"Say what you please, my daughter."

"I have never seen any one so like the Holy Father," she said softly.

Her head was held down and there was a little nervous tremor at her
heart. The Pope patted her hand affectionately.

"Have I asked you his name, my child?"

"His name is David Rossi."

The Pope rose suddenly from his seat, and for the first time his face
looked dark and troubled.

"David Rossi?" he repeated in a husky voice.

Roma began to tremble. "Yes," she faltered.

"David Rossi, the Revolutionary?"

"Indeed no, your Holiness, he is not that."

"But, my child, my child, he is the founder of a revolutionary society
which this very day the Holy Father has condemned."

He walked across the room and she rose to her feet and looked after him.

"One of the men who are conspiring against the peace of the
Church--banded together to fight the Church and its head."

"Don't say that, your Holiness. He is religious, deeply religious, and
far more an enemy of the Government and the King."

She began to talk wildly, almost aimlessly, trying to defend Rossi at
all costs.

"Holy Father," she said, "shall I tell you a secret? There is nobody
else in the world to whom I could tell it, but I can tell it to you. My
husband is now in England organising a great scheme among the exiles and
refugees of Italy. What it is I don't know, but he has told me that it
will lead to the conquest of the country and the downfall of the throne.
Whether it is to be a conspiracy in the ordinary sense, or a
constitutional plan of campaign, he has not said, but everything tells
me that it is directed against the politics of Rome, and not against
its religion, and is intended to overthrow the King, and not the Pope."

The Pope, who had been standing with his back to Roma, turned round to
her with a look of fright. His eyebrows had met over the vertical lines
on his forehead, and this further reminder of another face threw Roma
into still greater confusion.

"'When I come back, it will be with such a force behind me as will make
the prisons open their doors and the thrones of tyrants tremble.' That's
what he said, your Holiness. The movement will come soon, too, I am sure
it will, and then your Holiness will see that, instead of being
irreligious men, the leaders of the people...."

The Pope held up his hand. "Stop!" he cried. "Say no more, my child. God
knows what I must do with what you have said already."

Then Roma saw what she had done in the wild gust of her emotion, and in
her terror she tried to take it back.

"Holy Father, you must not think from what I say that David Rossi is for
revolution and regicide...."

"Don't speak, my child. You cannot know what an earthquake you have
opened at my feet. Let me think!"

There was silence for a moment, and then Roma gulped down the great
lumps in her throat and said: "I am only an ignorant woman, Holy Father,
and perhaps I have said too much, and do not understand. But what I have
told your Holiness was told me in love and confidence. And the Holy
Father is wise and good, and whatever he does will be for the best."

The Pope returned to his chair with a bewildered look, and did not seem
to hear. Roma sank to her knees by his side and said in a low, pleading
tone:

"My husband's faith in me is so beautiful, your Holiness. Oh, so
beautiful. I am the only one in the world to whom he has told all his
secrets, and if any of them should ever come back to him...."

"Don't be afraid, my daughter. What you said in simple confidence shall
be as sacred as if it had been spoken under the seal of the
confessional."

"If I could tell your Holiness more about him--who he is and where he
comes from--a place so lowly and humble, your Holiness...."

"Tell me no more, my child. It is better I should not know. Pity ought
to have no place in what duty tells me to do. But I can love David Rossi
for all that. I do love him. I love him as a lost and wayward son, whose
hand is raised against his Father, though he knows it not."

There was a bell button on the Pope's chair. He pressed it, and the
Participante returned to the room without knocking. The Pope rose and
took Roma's hand.

"Go in peace and with my blessing, my child. I bless you! May my
fatherly blessing keep you pure in heart, may it strengthen you in all
temptations, comfort you in all trials, avert from you every evil omen,
and bring you into the fold of Christ's children at the last."

The Participante stepped forward and signed to Roma to withdraw. She
rose and left the presence chamber, stepping backward and too much moved
to speak. Not until the door had been closed did she realise that she
was crossing the throne room, and that the Bussolante was walking beside
her.


                                IV

When the Pope walked in his garden that afternoon as usual, the old
Capuchin was with him. From the door of the Vatican they drove in the
Pope's landau with two of the Noble Guard riding beside the carriage,
and one of the chamberlains walking behind it, through lanes enshrouded
in laurel and ilex, until they reached the summer-house on the top of
the hill. There the old men stepped down, the Pope in his white cassock,
white overcoat and red hat, the Capuchin in his brown habit, skull-cap
and sandals. The Pope's cat, a creature of reddish coat, which followed
him into the garden as a dog follows his master, leapt out of the
carriage after them.

The Pope was more than usually grave and silent. Once or twice the
Capuchin said, "And how did you find my young penitent this morning?"

"_Bene, bene!_" the Pope replied.

But at length the Pope, scraping the gravel at his feet with the ferrule
of his walking-stick, began to speak on his own initiative.

"Father!"

"Your Holiness?"

"The inscrutable decree of God which made me your Pontiff has not
altered our relations to each other as men?"

The Capuchin took snuff and answered, "Your Holiness is always so good
as to say so."

"You are my master now just as you were thirty years ago, and there is
something I wish to ask of you."

"What is it, your Holiness?"

"You have been a confessor many years, Father?"

"Forty years, your Holiness."

"In that time you have had many difficult cases?"

"Very many."

"Father, has it ever happened that a penitent, has revealed to you a
conspiracy to commit a crime?"

"More than once it has happened."

"And what have you done?"

"Persuaded him to reveal it to the civil authorities, or else tell it to
me outside the confessional."

"Has the penitent ever refused to do so?"

"Never."

"But if ... if the case were such as made it difficult for the penitent
to reveal the conspiracy to the civil authorities, having regard to the
penalties the revelation would bring with it ... if by reason of ties of
blood and affection such revelation were humanly impossible, and it
would even be cruel to ask for it, what would you do then?"

"Nothing, your Holiness."

"Not even if the crime to be committed were a serious one, and it
touched you very nearly?"

The Capuchin shook out his coloured print handkerchief and said, "That
could make no difference, your Holiness."

"But suppose you heard in confession that your brother is to be
assassinated, what is your duty?"

"My duty to the penitent who reveals his soul to me is to preserve his
secret."

"And what is your duty to God?"

The handkerchief dropped from the Capuchin's hand.

The Pope paused, scraped the gravel with the ferrule of his stick, and
said:

"Father, I am in the position of the confessor who has guilty knowledge
of a conspiracy against the life of his enemy."

The Capuchin pushed his handkerchief into his sleeve and dropped back
into his seat. After a moment the Pope told the story of what Roma had
said of Rossi's plans abroad.

"A conspiracy," he said, "plainly a conspiracy."

"And what do you understand the conspiracy to be?"

"Who can say? Perhaps a recurrence to the custom of the Middle Ages,
when citizens who had been banished by their opponents used to apply
themselves in exile to attempt the reconquest of their country by
stirring up the factions at home."

"You think that is Rossi's object?"

"I do."

The Capuchin shifted uneasily the skull-cap on his crown and said:

"Holy Father, I trust your Holiness will leave the matter alone."

"Why so?"

"In reading history I do not find that such enterprises have usually
been successful. I see, rather, how commonly they have failed. And if it
was so in the Middle Ages when the arts of war were primitive, how much
less likely are the conspiracies of secret societies, the partial and
superficial risings of refugees, to be serious now in the days of
standing armies."

"True. But is that a good reason for doing nothing in this instance?"

"But, Holy Father, think. You cannot disclose the secrets this poor lady
has revealed to you. Her confession was only a confidence, but your
Holiness knows well that there is such a thing as a natural secret which
it would be a great fault to reveal. Facts which of their own nature are
confidential belong to this order. They are assimilated to the
confessional, and as such they should be respected."

"Indeed they should."

"Then it is not possible for your Holiness to reveal what you heard this
morning without bringing trouble to the penitent and wronging her in
relation to her husband."

"God forbid that I should do so, whatever happens. But is a priest
forbidden to speak of a sin heard in confession if he can do so in such
a way that the identity of the penitent cannot be discovered?"

"Your Holiness intends to do that?"

"Why not?"

"The Holy Father knows best. For my own part, your Holiness, I think it
a danger to tamper with the secrets of a soul, whatever the good end in
view or the evil to be prevented."

The Capuchin looked round to where the horses were pawing the path and
the Guards stood by the carriage.

"Thirty-five years ago we had a terrible lesson in such dangers, your
Holiness."

The Pope dropped his head and continued to scrape the gravel.

"Your Holiness remembers the poor young woman who told her confessor she
was about to marry a rich young man. The confessor thought it his duty
to tell the young man's father in general terms that such a marriage was
to be contracted. What was the result? The marriage took place in secret
and ended in grief and death."

The Pope rose uneasily. "We will not speak of that. It was a case of a
father's pride and perverted ambition. This is a different case
altogether. A man who is a prey to diabolical illusions, an enemy of the
Church and of social order, is hatching a plot which can only end in
mischief and bloodshed. The Holy Father knows it. Shall he keep this
guilty knowledge locked in his own bosom? God forbid!"

"Then you intend to warn the civil authorities?"

"I must. It is my duty. How could I lay my head on my pillow and not do
it? But I will do it discreetly. I will commit no one, and this poor
lady shall remain unknown."

The venerable old men, each leaning on his stick, walked down a path
lined by clipped yews, shaded by cypresses, and almost overgrown with
crocus, anemone, and violet. Suddenly from the bushes there came a
flutter of wings, followed by the scream of a bird, and in a moment the
Pope's cat had leapt on to a marble which stood in the midst of the
jungle. It was an ancient sarcophagus, placed there as a fountain, but
the spring that had fed it was dry, and in its moss-grown mouth a bird
had made its nest. The cat was about to pounce down on the eggs when the
Pope laid hold of it.

"Ah, Meesh, Meesh," he said, "what an anarchist you are, to be sure!...
Monsignor!"

"Yes, your Holiness," said the chamberlain, coming up behind.

"Take this _gatto rosso_ back to the carriage, and keep him in
_domicilio coatto_ until we come."

The Monsignor laughed and carried off the cat, and the Pope put his
mittened hand gently on the little speckled eggs.

"Poor things! they're warm. Listen! That's the mother bird screaming in
the tree. Hark! She's watching us, and waiting for us to go. How snugly
she thought she kept her secret."

The Capuchin drew a long breath. "Yes, nature has the same cry for fear
in all her offspring."

"True," said the Pope.

"It makes me think of that poor girl this morning."

The Pope walked back to the carriage without saying a word. As he
returned to the Vatican, the Angelus was ringing from all the church
bells of Rome, the city was bathed in crimson light, the sun was sinking
behind Monte Mario, and the stone pines on the crest of the hill,
standing out against the reddening sky, were like the roofless columns
of a ruined temple.


                                V

Next day Francesca came up with a letter. The porter from Trinità de'
Monti had brought it and he was waiting below for a present. In a kind
of momentary delirium Roma snatched at the envelope and emptied her
purse into the old woman's hand.

"Santo Dio!" cried Francesca, "all this for a letter?"

"Never mind, godmother," said Roma. "Give the money to the good man and
let him go."

"It's from Mr. Rossi, isn't it? Yes? I thought it was. You've only to
say three Ave Marias when you wake in the morning and you get anything
you want. I knew the Signora was dying for a letter, so...."

"Yes, yes, but the poor man is waiting, and I must get on with my work,
and...."

"Work? Ah, Signora, in paradise you won't have to waste your time
working. A lady like you will have violins and celestial bread and...."

"The man will be gone, godmother," said Roma, hustling the deaf old
woman out of the room.

But even when Roma was alone she could not at first find courage to open
the envelope. There was a certain physical thrill in handling it, in
turning it over, and in looking at the stamps and the postmark. The
stamps were French and the postmark was of Paris. That fact brought a
vague gleam of joy. Rossi had been travelling, and perhaps he had not
yet received her letter.

With a trembling kiss and a little choking prayer she broke the seal at
last, and as the letter came rustling out of the envelope she glanced at
the closing lines:

"Your Faithful Husband."

She caught her breath and waited a moment, tingling all over. Then she
unfolded the paper and read:--

    "DEAREST,--A telegram from Rome, published in the Paris newspapers
    this morning, reports the trial and death of Bruno. To say that I
    am shocked is to say little. I am shaken to my foundations. My
    heart is bursting and my hand can with difficulty hold the pen.

    "The news first reached me last evening, when I was in a
    restaurant with a group of journalists. We were at dinner, but I
    was compelled to rise and return to my lodgings. I must have been
    almost in delirium the whole night long. More than once I started
    from my sleep with the certainty that I heard Bruno's voice
    calling to me. Once I went to the window and looked out into the
    silent street. And yet I knew all the time that my poor friend lay
    dead in prison.

    "Poor Bruno! I do not hold with suicide under any circumstances. A
    man's life does not belong to himself. Each of us is a soldier,
    and no sentinel ought to kill himself at his post. Who knows what
    the next turn of the battle will be? It is our duty to the General
    to see the fight out. But when the sentinel dies rather than pass
    a false watchword, suicide is sacrifice, death is victory, and God
    takes His martyr under the wings of His mercy.

    "The poor fellow died believing I had been false to him! I knew
    him for eight years, and during that time he was more faithful to
    me than my shadow. He was the bravest, staunchest friend man ever
    had. And now he has left me, thinking I have wronged him at the
    last. Oh, my brother, do you not know the truth at last? In the
    world to which you are gone, does no heavenly voice tell you? Does
    not death reveal everything? Can you not look down and see all,
    tearing away the veil that clouded your vision here below? Is it
    only vouchsafed to him who remains on earth to know that he was
    true to the love you bore him? God forbid it! It cannot, cannot
    be.

    "Dearest, I came to Paris unexpectedly ten days ago...."

Roma lifted her swimming eyes. "Then he hasn't received it," she
thought.

    "Called in haste, not only to organise our Italian people for the
    new crusade, but to compose by a general principle the many groups
    of Frenchmen who, under different names, have the same
    aspirations--Marxists, Possibilists, Boulangists, Guesdists, and
    Central Revolutionists, with their varying propaganda, co-operative,
    trade-unionist, anti-semite, national, and I know not what--I had
    almost despaired of any union of interests so pitifully subdivided
    when the news of Bruno's death came like a trumpet-blast, and the
    walls of the social Jericho fell before it. Everybody feels that
    the moment of action has arrived, and  what I thought would be an
    Italian movement is likely to become an international one. A great
    outrage on the spirit of Justice breaks down all barriers of race
    and nationality.

    "God guide us now. What did our Master say? 'The dagger of the
    conspirator is never so terrible as when sharpened on the
    tombstone of a martyr.' With all the heat of my own blood I
    tremble when I think what may be the effect of these tyrannies. Of
    course the ruling classes at home will wash their hands of this
    affair. When a Minister wants to play Macbeth he has no lack of
    grooms to dabble with Duncan's blood. But the people will make no
    nice distinctions. I wouldn't give two straws for the life of the
    King when this crime has touched the conscience of the people. He
    didn't do it? No, he does nothing, but he stands for all.
    Anarchists did not invent regicide. It has been used in all ages
    by people who think the spirit of Justice violated. And the names
    of some who practised it are written on marble monuments in
    letters of gold."

Roma began to tremble. Had the Pope been right after all? Was it really
revolution and regicide which Rossi contemplated?

    "Dearest, don't think that because I am so moved by all this that
    other and dearer things are not with me always. Never a day or an
    hour passes but my heart speaks to you as if you could answer. I
    have been anxious at not hearing from you for ten days, although I
    left my Paris address in London for your letters to be sent on.
    Sometimes I think my enemies may be tormenting you, and then I
    blame myself for not bringing you with me, in spite of every
    disadvantage. Sometimes I think you may be ill, and then I have an
    impulse to take the first train and fly back to Rome. I know I
    cannot be with you always, but this absence is cruel. Happily it
    will soon be over, and we shall see an end of all sadness. Don't
    suffer for me. Don't let my cares distress you. Whatever happens,
    nothing can divide us, because love has united our hearts for
    ever.

    "That's why I'm sure of you, Roma, sure of your love and sure of
    your loyalty. Otherwise how could I stay an hour longer after this
    awful event, tortured by the fear of a double martyrdom--the
    martyrdom of myself and of the one who is dearest to me in the
    world?

    "The spring is coming to take me home to you, darling. Don't you
    smell the violets? Adieu!
                                            "YOUR FAITHFUL HUSBAND."

Roma slept little that night. Joy, relief, disappointment, but, above
all, fear for Rossi, apprehension about his plans, and overpowering
dread of the consequences kept her awake for hours. Early next day a man
in a blue uniform brought a letter from the Braschi Palace. It ran:--

     "DEAR ROMA,--I must ask you to come across to my office this
     morning, and as soon as convenient. You will not hesitate to do
     so when I tell you that by this friendly message I am saving you
     the humiliation of a summons from the police. Yours, as always,
     affectionately,
                                                           BONELLI."


                                VI

The Minister of the Interior sat in his cabinet before a table covered
with blue-books and the square sheets of his "projects of law," and the
Commendatore Angelelli, with his usual extravagant politeness, was
standing and bowing by his side.

"And what is this about proclamations issued by Rossi?" said the Baron,
fixing his eye-glasses and looking up.

"We have traced the printer who published them," said Angelelli. "After
he was arrested he gave the name of the person who paid him and provided
the copy."

The Baron bowed without speaking.

"It was a certain lady, Excellency," said Angelelli in his thin voice,
"so we thought it well to wait for your instructions."

"You did right, Commendatore. Leave that part of the matter to me. And
Rossi himself--he is still in England?"

"In France, your Excellency, but we have letters from both London and
Paris detailing all his movements."

"Good."

"The Chief Commissioner writes that during his stay in London Rossi
lodged in Soho, and received visits from nearly all the representatives
of revolutionary parties. Apparently he united many conflicting forces,
and not only the Democratic Federations and the Socialist and Labour
Leagues, but also the Radical organisations and various religious guilds
and unions gathered about him."

The Baron made a gesture of impatience. "It's a case of birds of a
feather. London has always been the central home of anarchy under
various big surnames. What does the Commissioner understand to be
Rossi's plan?"

"Rossi's plan, the Commissioner thinks, is to send back the Italian
exiles, and to disperse them, with money and literature gathered abroad,
among the excited millions at home."

"Wonderful!" said the Baron.

Angelelli laughed his thin laugh, like a hen cackling over its nest.
Then he said:

"But the Prefect of Paris has formed a more serious opinion, your
Excellency."

"What is it?"

"That Rossi is conspiring to assassinate the King."

The Baron blinked the glasses from his nose and sat upright.

"Apparently he was having less success in Paris, where the moral plea
has been overdone, when reports of the Rocco incident...."

"A most unlucky affair, Commendatore."

"Meeting at cafés in order to avoid the control of the police ... In
short, although he has no exact information, the Prefect warns us to
keep double guard over the person of his Majesty."

The Baron rose and perambulated the hearthrug. "A pretty century, truly,
for fools who pass for wise men, and for weaklings who threaten when the
distance is great enough!... Commendatore, have you mentioned this
matter to anybody else?"

"To nobody whatever, Excellency."

"Then think no more about it. It's nothing. The public mind must not be
alarmed. Tighten the cord about our man in Paris. Adieu!"

The Baron's next visitor was the Prefect of the Province, who looked
more solemn and soldierly than ever.

"Senator," said the Baron, "I sent for you to say that the Council has
determined to put an end to the state of siege."

The Prefect bowed again severely.

"The insurrection has been suppressed, the city is quiet, and the
severities of military rule begin to oppress the people."

The Prefect bowed again and assented.

"The Council has also resolved, dear Senator, that the country shall
celebrate the anniversary of the King's accession with general
rejoicings."

"Excellent idea, sir," said the Prefect. "To wipe out the depression of
the late unhappy times by a public festival is excellent policy. But the
time is short."

"Very short. The anniversary falls on Easter Monday. That is to say, a
week from to-day. You will therefore take the matter in hand immediately
and push it on without further delay. The details we will discuss later,
and arrange all programmes of presentations and processions. Meantime I
have written a proclamation announcing the event. Here it is. You can
take it with you."

"Good!"

"The King will also sign a decree of amnesty to all the authors and
accomplices of the late acts and attempts at rebellion who were not the
organising and directing minds. That is also written. Here it is. But
his Majesty has not yet signed it."

The Prefect took a second paper from the Baron's hand, glanced his eyes
over it, and read certain passages. "'Seeing that on a day of public
rejoicing we could not restrain an emotion of grief ... turning a
pitying eye upon the inexperienced youths drawn into a vortex of
political disorder ... we therefore decree and command the following
acts of sovereign clemency....' May I expect to receive this in the
course of the day, your Excellency?"

"Yes. And now for your own part of the enterprise, dear Senator. You
will order all mayors of towns to assemble in Rome to complete the
preparations. You will arrange a procession to the Quirinal, when the
people will call the King on to the balcony and sing the National Hymn.
You will order banners to be made bearing suitable watchwords, such as
'Long live the King,' 'May he govern as well as reign,' 'Long live the
Crown,' the 'Flag,' and (perhaps) the 'Army.' You will oppose these
generating ideas to 'Atheism' and 'Anarchy.' The essential point is
that the people must be caused by festivals, songs, bands of music, and
processions to think of the throne as their bulwark and the King as
their saviour, and to take advantage of every opportunity to attest
their gratitude to both. You follow me?"

"Perfectly."

"Then lose no time, Senator.... One moment."

The Prefect had risen and reached the door.

"If you can double the King's guard and change the company every day
until the festival is over...."

"Easily, your Excellency. But wait; the Vatican Chief of Police has
asked for help on Holy Thursday."

"Give it him. Let the timid old man of the Sacred College have no excuse
for saying we take more care of the King than of the Pope."

The Minister of Justice was the next of the Baron's visitors. He was a
short man with a smiling and rubicund face, and he wore yellow kid
gloves.

"All goes well and wisdom is justified of her children," said the Baron,
rising again and promenading the hearthrug. "The national sentiment,
dear colleague, is a sword, and either we must use it on behalf of the
Government and the King, or stand by and see it used by the hostile
factions."

"Men like Rossi are not slow to use it, sir," said the little Minister.

"Tut! It's not Rossi I'm thinking of now. It's the Church, the clergy,
rich in money and in the faith of the populace. That's why I wanted to
do something as set-off against those mourning demonstrations which the
Pope has appointed."

"Yes, the old gentleman of the Vatican knows the instincts and cravings
of our people, doesn't he, sir? He knows they like a show, and the
seasoning of their pleasures with a little religion."

"It's the rustiest old weapon in the Pope's arsenal, dear colleague, but
it may serve unless we do something. If the people can be persuaded that
the Pope is their one friend in adversity, there couldn't be a better
feather in the Papal cap. Happily our people love to sing and to dance
as well as to weep and to pray. So we needn't throw up the sponge yet."

Both laughed, and the little Minister said, "Besides, it is so easy to
change religious processions into political ones. And then the Vatican
is always intriguing with the powers of rebellion and preaching
obedience to the Pope alone."

The creaking of the Baron's patent-leather boots stopped, and he drew up
before his colleague.

"Watch that sharply," he said, "and if you see any sign on the part of
the Vatican of intriguing with men like Rossi, any complicity with
conspiracy, or any knowledge of plots pointing to revolution and
regicide, let the Council hear of it immediately."

The Baron's face had suddenly whitened with passion, and his little
colleague looked at him in alarm. A secretary entered the room and
handed the Baron a card. The Baron fixed his eye-glasses and read:
"MONSIGNOR MARIO, Cameriere Segreto Partecipante di Sua Santità Pio X.
Vaticano."

"St. Anthony! Talk of the angels...." muttered the little Minister.

"Will you perhaps...."

"Certainly," said the Minister, and he left the room.

"Show the Monsignor in," said the Baron.


                                VII

The Monsignor was young, tall, slight, almost fragile, and had thin
black hair and large spiritual eyes. As he entered in the long black
overcoat, which covered his cassock, he bowed and looked slowly round
the room. His subdued expression was that of a sheep going through a
gate where the dogs may be, and his manner suggested that he would fly
at the first alarm.

The Baron looked over his eye-glasses and measured his man in a moment.
"Pray sit," he said, and at the next moment the young Monsignor and the
Baron were seated at opposite sides of the table.

"I am sent to you by a venerable and illustrious personage...."

"Let us say the Pope," said the Baron.

The young Monsignor bowed and continued, "to offer on his behalf a word
of counsel and of warning."

"It is an unusual and distinguished honour," said the Baron.

"I am instructed to inform you that the Holy Father has reason to
believe a further and more serious insurrection is preparing, and to
warn you to take the necessary steps to secure public order and to
prevent bloodshed."

The Baron did not move a muscle. "If the Holy Father has special
knowledge of a plot that is impending...."

"Not special, only general, but sufficient to enable him to tell you to
hold yourself in readiness."

"How long has the Holy Father been aware of this?"

"Not long. In fact, only since yesterday morning," said the Monsignor,
and fearing he had said too much he added, "I only mention this to show
you that the Holy Father has lost no time."

"But if the Holy Father knows that a conspiracy is afoot, he can no
doubt help us to further information."

The Monsignor shook his head.

"You mean that he will not do so?"

"No."

"Am I, then, to understand that the information with which his Holiness
honours me came to him secretly?"

"Yes, sir, secretly, and it is, therefore, not open to further
explanation."

"So it reached him by the medium of the confessional?"

The Monsignor rose from his seat. "Your Excellency cannot be in
earnest."

"You mean that it did not reach him by the medium of the confessional?"

"Certainly not."

"Then he is able to tell me everything, if he will?"

The Monsignor became agitated. "The Holy Father's information came
through a channel that is assimilated to the confessional, and is almost
as sacred and inviolate."

"But obedience to the Pope obliterates from all other responsibility.
His Holiness has only to say 'Speak,' and his faithful child must obey."

The Monsignor became confused. "His informant is not even a Catholic,
and he has, therefore, no right to command her."

"So it is a woman," said the Baron, and the young ecclesiastic dropped
his head.

"It is a woman and a non-Catholic, and she visited the Holy Father at
the Vatican yesterday morning; is that so?"

"I do not assert it, sir, and I do not deny it."

The Baron did not speak for a moment, but he looked steadily over his
eye-glasses at the flushed young face before him. Then he said in a
quiet tone:

"Monsignor, the relations of the Pope and the Government are delicate,
and if anything occurred to carry the disagreement further it might
result in a serious fratricidal struggle."

The Monsignor was trying to regain his self-possession, and he remained
silent.

"But whatever those relations, it cannot be the wish of the Holy Father
to cover with his mantle the upsetters of order who are cutting at the
roots of the Church as well as the State."

"Therefore I am here now, sir, thus early and thus openly," said the
Monsignor.

"Monsignor," said the Baron, "if anything should occur to--for
example--the person of the King, it cannot be the wish of his Holiness
that anybody--myself, for instance--should be in a position to say to
Parliament and to the Governments of Europe, 'The Pope knew everything
beforehand, and therefore, not having revealed the particulars of the
plot, the venerable Father of the Vatican is an accomplice of
murderers.'"

The young ecclesiastic lost himself utterly. "The Pope," he said, "knows
nothing more than I have told you."

"Yes, Monsignor, the Pope knows one thing more. He knows who was his
informant and authority. It is necessary that the Government should know
that also, in order that it may judge for itself of the nature of the
conspiracy and the source from which it may be expected."

The Monsignor was quivering like a limed bird. "I have delivered my
message, and have only to add that in sending me here his Holiness
desired to prevent crime, not to help you to apprehend criminals."

The Baron's eye-glasses dropped from his nose, and he spoke sharply and
incisively. "The Government must at least know who the lady was who
visited his Holiness at the Vatican yesterday morning, and led him to
believe that a serious insurrection was impending."

"That your Excellency never will, or can, or shall know."

The Monsignor was bowing himself out of the room when the Baron's
secretary opened the door and announced another visitor.

"Donna Roma, your Excellency."

The Monsignor betrayed fresh agitation, and tried to go.

"Bring her in," said the Baron. "One moment, Monsignor."

"I have said all I am authorised to say, sir, and I feel warned that I
must say no more."

"Don't say that, Monsignor.... Ah, Donna Roma!"

Roma, who had entered the room, replied with reserve and dignity.

"Allow me, Donna Roma, to present Monsignor Mario of the Vatican," said
the Baron.

"It is unnecessary," said Roma. "I met the Monsignor yesterday morning."

The young ecclesiastic was overwhelmed with confusion.

"My respectful reverence to his Holiness," said the Baron, smiling, "and
pray tell him that the Government will do its duty to the country and to
the civilised world, and count on the support of the Pope."

Monsignor Mario left the room without a word.


                                VIII

The Baron pushed out an easy-chair for Roma and twisted his own to face
it.

"How are you, my child?"

"One lives," said Roma, with a sigh.

"What is the matter, my dear? You are ill and unhappy."

She eluded the question and said, "You sent for me--what do you wish to
say?"

He told her the printer of certain seditious proclamations had been
arrested, and in the judicial inquiry preparatory to his trial he had
mentioned the name of the person who had employed and paid him.

"You cannot but be aware, my dear, that you have rendered yourself
liable to prosecution, and that nothing--nothing whatever--could have
saved you from public exposure but the good offices of a powerful
friend."

Roma drew her lips tightly together and made no answer.

"But what a situation for a Minister! To find himself ruled by his
feelings for a friend, and thus weakened in the eyes of his servants,
who ought to have no possible hold on him."

Roma's gloomy face began to be compressed with scorn.

"You have perhaps not realised the full measure of the indignity that
might have befallen you. For instance--a cruel necessity--the police
would have been making a domiciliary visitation in your apartment at
this moment."

Roma made a faint, involuntary cry, and half rose from her seat.

"Your letters and most secret papers would by this time be exposed to
the eyes of the police.... No, no, my child; calm yourself, be seated;
thanks to my intervention, this will not occur."

Roma looked at him, and found him more repulsive to her at that moment
than he had ever been before. Even his daintiness repelled her--the
modified perfume about his clothes, his waxed moustache, his rounded
finger-nails, and all the other refinements of the man who loves himself
and sets out to please the senses of women.

"You will allow, my dear, that I have had sufficient to humiliate me
without this further experience. A ward who persistently disregards the
laws of propriety and exposes herself to criticism in the most ordinary
acts of life was surely a sufficient trial. But that was not enough.
Almost as soon as you have passed out of my legal control you join with
those who are talking and conspiring against me."

Roma continued to sit with a gloomy and defiant face.

"How am I to defend myself against the humiliations you put upon me in
your own mind? You give me no chance to defend myself. I cannot know
what others have told you. I know no more than you repeat to me, and
that is nothing at all."

Roma was biting her compressed lips and breathing audibly.

"How am I to defend myself against the humiliations I suffer in the
minds of the public? There is only one way, and that is to allow it to
be believed that, in spite of all appearances, you are still playing a
part, that you are going to all lengths to punish the enemy who traduced
you and publicly degraded you."

Roma tried to laugh, but the laugh was broken in her throat by a rising
sob.

"I have only to whisper that, dear friend, and society, at all events,
will credit it. Already it knows the very minute details of your life,
and it will believe that when you threw away every shred of propriety
and went to live in that man's apartment, it was only in order to play
the old part--shall I say the Scriptural part?--of possessing yourself
of _the inmost secrets of his soul_."

The clear, sharp whisper in which the Baron spoke his last words cut
Roma like a knife. She threw up her head with scorn.

"Let it believe what it likes," she said. "If society cares to think
that I have allowed my life to be turned upside down for the sake of
hatred, let it do so."

The Baron's secretary interrupted by opening the door.

"Nazzareno, Excellency," said the secretary.

"Ah! Let him come in," said the Baron. "You remember Nazzareno, Roma? My
steward at Albano?"

An elderly man with a bronzed face and shaggy eyebrows, bringing an
odour of the fields and the farmyard, was ushered into the room.

"Come in, Nazzareno! You've not forgotten Donna Roma? You planted a
rosebush on her first Roman birthday, you remember. It's a great tree by
this time, perhaps."

"It is, Excellency," said the steward, bowing and smiling, "and nearly
as full of bloom as the Signorina herself."

"Well, what news from Albano?"

The steward told a long story of operations on the estates--planting
birch in the top fields, and eucalyptus in the low meadow, fencing,
draining, and sowing.

"And ... and the Baroness?" said the Baron, turning over some papers.

"Ah! her Excellency is worse," said the old man. "The nurse and the
doctor thought you had better be told exactly, and that is the object of
my errand."

"Yes?" The papers rustled in the Baron's fingers as he shuffled and
sorted them.

The steward told another long story. Her Excellency was weaker, or she
would be quite ungovernable. And so changed! When he was called in
yesterday she was so much altered that he would not have known her. It
was a question of days, and all the servants were saying prayers to Mary
Magdalene.

"Have some dinner downstairs before you return, Nazzareno," said the
Baron. "And when you see the doctor this evening, say I'll come out
some time this week if I can. Good-morning!"

The repulsion the Baron had inspired in Roma deepened to loathing when
he began to speak affectionately the moment the door had closed on the
steward.

"Look at this, dearest. It's from his Majesty."

She did not look at the letter he put before her, so he told her what it
contained. It offered him the Collar of the Annunziata, the highest
order in Italy, making him a cousin to the King.

She could not contain herself any longer. "I want to tell you
something," she said, "so that you may know once for all that it is
useless to waste further thought on me."

He looked at her with an indulgent smile.

"I am married to Mr. Rossi," she said.

"But that is impossible. There was no time."

"We were married religiously, in the parish church, on the morning he
left Rome."

The indulgent smile gave way to a sarcastic one.

"Then why did he leave you behind? If he thought _that_ was a good
marriage, why didn't he take you with him? But perhaps he had his own
reason, and the denunciation of the poor man in prison was not so far
amiss."

"That was an official lie, a cowardly lie," said Roma, and her eyes
burned with anger.

"Was it? Perhaps it was. But I have just heard something else about Mr.
Rossi that is undoubtedly true. I have heard from the Prefect of Paris
that he is organising a conspiracy for the assassination of the King."

A look of fear which she could not restrain crossed Roma's face.

"More than that, and stranger than that, I have just heard also that the
Pope has some knowledge of the plot."

Roma felt terror seizing her, and she said in a constrained voice, "Why?
What has the Pope told you?"

"Only that an insurrection is impending. It seems that his informant is
a woman.... Who can she be, I wonder?"

The Baron was fixing his eyes on her and she tried to elude his gaze.

"Whoever she is she must know more," he said in a severe voice, "and
whatever it is she must reveal it."

Roma got up, looking very pale, and feeling very feeble. When she
reached the door the Baron was smiling and holding out his hand.

"Will you not shake hands with me?" he said.

"What is the use?" she answered. "When people shake hands it means that
they wish each other well. You do not wish me well. You are trying to
force me to betray my husband.... _But I'll die first_," she said, and
then turned and fled.

When Roma was gone the Baron wrote a letter to the Pope:

    "YOUR HOLINESS,--Providential accident, as your chamberlain would
    tell you, has enabled his Majesty's Government to judge for itself
    of that source of your Holiness's information which your Holiness
    very properly refused to reveal. At the same time official
    channels have disclosed to his Majesty's Government the nature of
    the conspiracy of which your Holiness so patriotically forewarned
    them. This conspiracy appears to be no less serious than an
    attempt to assassinate the King, but as detailed knowledge of so
    vile a plot is necessary in order to save the life of our august
    sovereign, his Majesty's Government asks you to grant the Prime
    Minister the honour of an audience with your Holiness in the cause
    of order and public security. Hoping to hear of your Holiness's
    convenience, and trusting that your Holiness will not disappoint
    the hopes of those who are dreaming even yet of a reconciliation
    of Church and State, I am, with all reverence, your Holiness's
    faithful son and servant,                                BONELLI."


                                IX

Roma went home full of uncertainty, and wrote in a nervous and
straggling hand a hasty letter to Rossi.

"My dearest," she said, "your letter reached me safely last evening, and
though I cannot answer it properly at the present moment, I must send a
brief reply by mid-day's mail, because there are two or three things it
is imperative I should say immediately.

"The first is that I wrote you a very important letter to London twelve
days ago, and it is clear that you have not yet received it. The
contents were of the greatest seriousness and also of the greatest
secrecy, and I should die if any other eye than yours were to read
them; therefore do not lose a moment until you ask for the letter to be
sent after you to Paris. Write to London by the first post, and when the
letter has come to your hand, do telegraph to me saying so. 'Received,'
that will be sufficient, but if you can add one other little word
expressing your feeling on reading what I wrote--'Forgiven,' for
instance--my feeling will not be happiness, it will be delirium.

"The next thing I have to say, dearest, is about your letters. You know
they are more precious to me than my heart's blood, and there is not a
word or a line of them I would sacrifice for a queen's crown. But they
are so full of perilous opinions and of hints of programmes for
dangerous enterprises, that for your sake I am afraid. It is so good of
you to tell me what you are thinking and doing, and I am so proud to be
the woman who has the confidence as well as the love of the
most-talked-of man in Europe, that it cuts at my heart to ask you to
tell me no more about your political plans. Nevertheless, I must. Think
what would happen if the police took it into their heads to make a
domiciliary visitation in this house. And then think of what a fearful
weapon it puts into the hands of your enemies, if, hearing that I know
so much, they put pressure upon me that I cannot withstand! Of course,
that is impossible. I would die first. But still....

"My last point, dearest...."

Her pen stopped. How was she to put what she wished to say next? David
Rossi was in danger--a double danger--danger from within as well as
danger from without. His last letter showed plainly that he was engaged
in an enterprise which his adversaries would call a plot. Roma
remembered her father, doomed to a life-long exile and a lonely death,
and asked herself if it was not always the case that the reformer partly
reformed his age, and was partly corrupted by it.

If she could only draw David Rossi away from associations that were
always reeking of revolution, if she could bring him back to Rome before
he was too far involved in plots and with plotters! But how could she do
it? To tell him the plain truth that he was going headlong to _domicilio
coatto_ was useless. She must resort to artifice. A light shot through
her brain, her eyes gleamed, and she began again:

"My last point, dearest, is that I am growing jealous. Yes, indeed,
jealous! I know you love me, but knowing it doesn't help me to forget
that you are always meeting women who must admire and love you. I
tremble to think you may be happy with them. I want you to be happy, yet
I feel as if it would be treason for you to be happy without me. What an
illogical thing love is! But where Love reigns jealousy is always the
Prime Minister, and in order to banish my jealousy you must come back
immediately...."

Her pen stopped again. The artifice was too trivial, too palpable, and
he would certainly see through it. She tore up the sheet and began
afresh.

"My last point, dearest, is that I fear you are forgetting me in your
work. While thinking of the revolution you are making in Europe, you
forget the revolution you have already made in this poor little heart.
Of course I love your glory more than I love myself, yet I am afraid it
is taking you away from me, and will end by leading you up, up, up, out
of a woman's reach. Why didn't I give you my portrait to put in your
watch-case when you went away? Don't let this folly disgust you,
dearest. A woman is a foolish thing, isn't she? But if you don't want me
to make a torment of everything you will hasten back in time to...."

She threw down the pen and began to cry. Hadn't she promised him that,
come what would, her love for him should never stand in his way? In the
midst of her tears a little stab at her heart made her think of
something else, and she took up the pen again.

"My last point, dearest, is that I am ill, and very, very anxious to see
you soon. My health has been failing ever since you left Rome. Perhaps
the anxieties I have gone through have been partly the cause of this,
but I am sure that your absence is chiefly responsible, and that no
doctor and no medicine would be so good for me as one rush into your
arms. Therefore come and give me back all my health and happiness. Come,
I beg of you. Leave it to others to do your work abroad. Come at once
_before things have gone too far_; come, come, come!"

She hesitated, wanting to say, "Not that I am _very_ ill...." And then,
"You mustn't come if there is any risk to yourself...." And again, "I
would never forgive myself if...." But she crushed down her qualms,
sealed her letter, and sent the Garibaldian to post it.

Then she gathered up the entire body of David Rossi's letters, and
putting some light firewood into the stove she sat on the ground to burn
them. It was necessary to remove all evidence that could be used against
him in the event of a domiciliary visitation. One by one as the letters,
were passed into the fire she read parts of them, and some of the
passages seemed to stand out afresh in the flames. "Your friend must be
a true woman, and it was very sweet of you to be so tender with
her." ... "There is always a little twinge when I read between the lines
of your letters. Are you not dissimulating?... to keep up my
spirits?" ... "You shall smile and recover all your girlish spirits....
I shall hear your silvery laugh again as I did on that glorious day in
the Campagna." ... "It shows how rightly I judged the moral elevation
of your soul, your impeccability, your spirit of fire and your heart of
gold."

While the letters were burning she felt herself to be under the
influence of a kind of delirium. It was almost as though she were
committing murder.


                                X

The Pope had begun the day with the long task of administering the
sacrament to the lay members of his household, yet at eight o'clock he
was back in his library in the midst of his morning receptions
surrounded by a bevy of camerieri, monsignori, and messengers. First
came a Cardinal Prefect of Propaganda to report the doings of his
congregation; then an ambassador from Spain to tell of the suppression
of religious orders; and finally the majordomo to recite the official
programme for the public ceremonies which the Pope had ordered for Holy
Thursday.

It was now ten o'clock, and Cortis, the valet, brought the usual plate
of soup. Then came a large man with bold features and dark complexion,
wearing a purple robe edged with red and a red biretta. It was the
Cardinal Secretary of State.

"What news this morning, your Eminence?" said the Pope.

"The Government," said the Cardinal Secretary, "has just published a
proclamation announcing a jubilee in honour of the King's accession. It
is to begin on Monday next, and there are to be great feasts and
rejoicings."

"A jubilee at a time like this! What a wild mockery of the people's
woes! How many poor women and children must go hungry before this royal
orgy has been paid for! God be with us! Such injustice and tyranny in
the Satanic guise of clemency and indulgence is almost enough to explain
the homicidal theories of the demagogues and to justify men like
Rossi.... Any further news of him?"

"Yes. He is at present in Paris, in close intercourse with the leaders
of every abominable sect."

"You have seen this man Rossi, your Eminence?"

"Once. I saw him on the morning of the jubilee of your Holiness, when he
attempted to present a petition."

"What is he like to look upon--the typical demagogue; no?"

"No. I am bound to say no, your Holiness. And his conversation, though
it is full of the jargon of modern Liberalism, has none of the
obscenities of Voltaire."

"Some one said ... who was it, I wonder?... some one said he resembled
the Holy Father."

"Now that you mention it, your Holiness, there is perhaps a remote
resemblance."

"Ah! who knows what service for God and humanity even such a man might
have done if in early life his lines had been cast in better places."

"They say he was an orphan from his infancy, your Holiness."

"Then he never knew a father's care and guidance! Unhappy son! Unhappy
father!"

"Monsignor Mario," said the low voice of a chamberlain, and at the next
moment the Pope's messenger to the Prime Minister was kneeling in the
middle of the floor.

In nervous tones and broken sentences the Monsignor told his story. The
Pope listened intently, the vertical lines on his forehead deepening and
darkening every moment, until at length he burst out impatiently:

"But, my son, you do not say that you said all this in addition to your
message?"

"I was drawn into doing so in defence of your Holiness."

"You told the Minister that my information came through the channel of a
simple confidence?"

"He insinuated that the Holy Father was perhaps breaking the seal of the
confessional...."

"That my informant was a non-Catholic and a woman?"

"He implied that your Holiness had only to command her to reveal the
conspiracy to the civil authorities, and therefore...."

"And you said she was here on Saturday morning?"

"He hinted that the Holy Father was an accomplice of criminals if he had
known this without revealing it before, and that was why...."

"And she came in at that moment, you say?"

"At that very moment, your Holiness, and said she had met me on Saturday
morning."

"Man, man, what have you done?" cried the Pope, rising from his seat and
pacing the room.

The chamberlain continued to kneel in utter humility, until the Pope,
recovering his composure, put both hands on his shoulders and raised him
to his feet.

"Forgive me, my son. I was more to blame than you were. It was wrong to
trust any one with a verbal message in the cabinet of a fox. The Holy
Father should have no intercourse with such persons. But this is God's
hand. Let us leave everything to the Holy Spirit."

At that moment the Papal Majordomo returned with a letter. It was the
Baron's letter to the Pope. After the Pope had read it he stepped into a
little adjoining room which contained nothing but a lounge and an
easy-chair. There he lay on the lounge and turned his face to the wall.


                                XI

At four o'clock in the afternoon the Pope and Father Pifferi were again
walking in the garden. The groves of Judas trees were shedding their
crimson blossoms and the path had a covering of bloom; the atmosphere
was full of the odour of honey-suckle and violet, and through the sunlit
air the swallows were darting with shrill cries and the glitter of
wings.

"And what does your Holiness intend to do?" asked the Capuchin.

"Providence will direct us," said the Pope with a sigh.

"But your Holiness will refuse the request of the Government?"

"How can I do so without exposing myself to misunderstanding? Suppose
the King is assassinated, what then? The Government will tell the world
that the Pope knew all and did nothing."

"Let them. It will not be an incident without parallel in the history of
the Church. And the world will only honour your Holiness the more for
standing firm on your sanctity of the human soul."

"Yes, if the confessional were in question. The world knows that the
seal of the confessional is sacred, and must be observed at all costs.
But this is not a case of the confessional."

"Didn't your Holiness say you would observe it as such?"

"And I shall. But what about the public? Accident has told the
Government that this is not a case of the confessional, and the
Government will tell the world. What follows? If I refuse to do anything
the enemies of the Church will give it out that the Holy Father is an
accomplice of a regicide, ready and willing to intrigue with the agents
of rebellion to regain the temporal power."

"Then you will receive the Prime Minister?"

"No! Or if so, only in the company of his superior."

"The King?"

"Yes."

The Capuchin removed his skull-cap with an uneasy hand, and walked some
paces without speaking.

"Will he come, your Holiness?"

"If he thinks I hold the secret on which his life depends, assuredly he
will come."

"But you are sovereign as well as Pope--is it possible for you to
receive him?"

"I will receive him as the King of Sardinia, the King of Italy, if you
will, but not as the King of Rome."

The Capuchin took his coloured handkerchief from his sleeve and rolled
it in his palms, which were hot and perspiring.

"But, Holy Father," he said, "what will be the good? Say that all
difficulties of etiquette can be removed, and you can meet as man to
man, as David Leone and Albert Charles--why will the King come? Only to
ask you to put pressure upon your informant to give more information."

The Pope drew himself up on the gravel path and smote his breast with
indignation. "Never! It would be an insult to the Church," he said. "It
is one thing to expect the Holy Father to do his duty as a Christian
even to his enemy, it is another thing to ask him to invade the sanctity
of a private confidence."

The Capuchin did not reply, and the two old men walked on in silence. As
the light softened the swallows increased their clamour, and song-birds
began to call from neighbouring trees. Suddenly a startled cry burst
from the foliage, and, turning quickly, the Pope lifted up the cat
which, as usual, was picking its way at his heels.

"Ah, Meesh, Meesh! I've got you safely this time.... It was the poor
mother-bird again, I suppose. Where is her nest, I wonder?"

They found it in the old sarcophagus, which was now almost lost in
leaves. The eggs had been hatched, and the fledglings, with eyes not yet
opened, stretched their featherless necks and opened their beaks when
the Pope put down his hand to touch them.

"Monsignor," said the Pope over his shoulder, "remind me to-morrow to
ask the gardener for some worms."

The cat, from his prison under the Pope's arm, was watching the
squirming nest with hungry eyes.

"Naughty Meesh! Naughty!" said the Pope, shaking one finger in the cat's
face. "But Meesh is only following the ways of his kind, and perhaps I
was wrong to let him see the quarry."

The Pope and the Capuchin walked back to the Vatican for joy of the
sweet spring evening with its scent of flowers and song of birds.

"You are sad to-day, Father Pifferi," said the Pope.

"I'm still thinking of that poor lady," said the Capuchin.

At the first hour of night the Pope attended the recitation of the
rosary in his private chapel, and then returning to his private study, a
room furnished with a table and two chairs, he took a light supper,
served by Cortis in the evening dress of a civilian. His only other
company was the cat, which sat on a chair on the opposite side of the
table. After supper he wrote a letter. It ran:

    "SIRE,--Your Minister informs us that through official channels he
    has received warning of a plot against your life, and believing
    that we can give information that will help him to defeat so vile
    a conspiracy, he asks us for a special audience. It is not within
    our power to promise more assistance than we have already given;
    but this is to say that if your Majesty yourself should wish to
    see us, we shall be pleased to receive you, with or without your
    Minister, if you will come in private and otherwise unattended, at
    the hour of 21-1/2 on Holy Thursday, to the door of the Canons'
    House of St. Peter's, where the bearer of this  message will be
    waiting to conduct you to the Sacristy.

    "Nil timendum nisi a Deo.
                                                        Pius P.P.X."


                                XII

The ceremonies in St. Peter's on Maundy Thursday exceeded in pomp and
magnificence anything that could be remembered in Rome.

It was a great triumph for the Church. In the face of the anti-religious
Governments of Europe she had proved that the mightiest sentiment of the
people was the sentiment of religion.

The Papal Court was proud of itself. Some of its members made no effort
to conceal their delight at the blow they had struck at the ruling
classes. But there was one man in Rome who felt no joy in his triumph.
It was the Pope.

At nine o'clock at night he visited the "urn" called the "Sepulchre."
Borne amid the light of torches on his _sedia_ with his _flabelli_
waving on either hand, under a white canopy upheld by prelates, he
passed through the glittering rooms of his own palace, along the dark
corridors of the Vatican and down the marble stairs, accompanied by his
guards in helmets and preceded by the papal cross covered with a violet
veil, into the great Basilica, lit only by large candles in iron stands,
and looking plain and barn-like and full of shadows in the gloom and the
smoky air. But after he had visited the Sepulchre, gorgeously
illuminated, while the cantors sang the _Verbum Caro_, after he had
knelt in silence and had risen, and the torches of his procession had
been put out, and he had returned to his chair to be borne into the
Sacristy, and the poor people, lifted to a height of emotion not often
reached by the human soul, had broken again into a last delirious shout
of affection, he dropped his head and wept.

At that moment the Sacristy was empty save for the custodian in black
cassock and biretta, who was warming his hands over a large bronze
scaldino; but in the Archpriest's room adjoining, with its gilt
arm-chair and stools of red plush, Father Pifferi in his ordinary brown
habit was waiting for the Pope. The bearers put down the chair, knelt
and kissed the Pope's feet in spite of his protest, backed themselves
out with deep obeisance, and left the two old men together.

"Have they arrived?" asked the Pope.

"Not yet, your Holiness," said the Capuchin.

"Father, have you any faith in presentiments?"

"Sometimes, your Holiness. When they continue and are persistent..."

"I have had a presentiment which has been with me all my life--all my
life as Pope, at all events. The blessed God who abases and lifts up has
thought fit to raise my lowliness to the most sublime dignity that
exists on earth, but I have always lived in the fear that some day I
should be torn down from it, and the Church would suffer."

"God forbid, your Holiness!"

"That was why I refused every place and every honour. You know how I
refused them, Father!"

"Yes, but God knew better, your Holiness, and He preserved you to be a
blessing and a comfort to His people."

"His holy will be done! But the shadow which has been over me will not
be lifted. Cause prayers to be said for me. Pray for me yourself,
Father."

"Your Holiness is in low spirits. And to-day of all days! Ah, how happy
is the Church which has seen the hand of God place in the chair of St.
Peter a soul capable of comprehending the necessities of His children
and a heart desirous of satisfying them!"

"I hardly know what is to come of this interview, Father, but I must
leave myself in the hands of the Holy Spirit."

"There is no help for it now, your Holiness."

"Perhaps I should not have gone so far but for this wave of anarchy
which is sweeping over the world.... You believe the man Rossi is
secretly an anarchist?"

"I am afraid he is, your Holiness, and one of the worst enemies of the
Church and the Holy Father."

"They say he was an orphan from his infancy, and never knew father, or
mother, or home."

"Pitiful, very pitiful!"

"I have heard that his public life is not without a certain perverted
nobility, and that his private life is pure and good."

"His relation to the lady would seem to say so, your Holiness."

"But the Holy Father may be sorry for a wayward son, and yet be forced
to condemn him for all that. He must cut himself off from all such men,
lest his adversaries should say that, while preaching peace and the
moral law, he is secretly encouraging the devilish agents of atheism,
anarchy, and rebellion."

"Perhaps so, your Holiness."

"Father, do you think the care of temporal things is ever a danger and
temptation?"

"Sometimes I think it is, your Holiness, and that the Holy Father would
be better without lands or fleshly armies."

"How late they are!" said the Pope; but at the same moment the door
opened, and a Noble Guard knelt on the threshold.

"Well?"

"The personages you expect have come, your Holiness."

"Bring them in," said the Pope.


                                XIII

The young King, who wore the uniform of a cavalry officer, with sword
and long blue cloak, knelt to the Pope and kissed his ring, while the
Prime Minister, who was in ordinary civilian costume, bowed deeply, but
remained standing.

"Pray sit," said the Pope, seating himself in the gilded arm-chair, with
the Capuchin on his left.

The King sat on one of the wooden stools in front of the Pope, but the
Baron continued to stand by his side. Between the Pope and the King was
a wooden table on which two large candles were burning. The young King
was pale, and the expression of his twitching face was one of pain.

"It was good of your Holiness to see us," he said, "and perhaps the
gravity of our errand may excuse the informality of our visit."

The Pope, who was leaning forward on the arms of his chair, only bent
his head.

"His Excellency," said the King, indicating the Baron, "tells me he has
gained proof of an organised conspiracy against my life, and he says
that your Holiness holds the secret of the conspirators."

The Pope, without responding, looked steadily into the face of the young
King, who became nervous and embarrassed.

"Not that I'm afraid," he said, "personally afraid. But naturally I must
think of others--my family--my people--even of Italy--and if your
Holiness...if your...your Holiness..."

The Baron, who had been standing with one arm across his breast, and the
other supporting his chin, intervened at this moment.

"Your Majesty," he said, "with your Majesty's permission, and that of
his Holiness," he bowed to both sovereigns, "it may be convenient if I
state shortly the object of our visit."

The young King drew a breath of relief, and the Pope, who was still
silent, bent his head again.

"Some days ago your Holiness was good enough to warn his Majesty's
Government that from private sources of information you had reason to
fear that an assault against the public peace was to be attempted."

The Pope once more assented.

"Since then the Government has received corroboration of the gracious
message of your Holiness, coupled with very definite predictions of the
nature of the revolt intended. In short, we have been told by our
correspondents abroad that a conspiracy of European proportions,
involving the subversive elements of England, France, and Germany, is to
be directed against Rome as a centre of revolution, and that an attempt
is to be made to assail constituted society by striking at our King."

"Well, sir?"

"Your Holiness may have heard that it is the intention of the Government
and the nation to honour the anniversary of his Majesty's accession by a
festival. The anniversary falls on Monday next, and we have reason to
fear that Monday is the day intended for the outbreak of this vile
conspiracy."

"Well?"

"Your Holiness may have differences with his Majesty, but you cannot
desire that the cry of suffering should mingle with the strains of the
royal march."

"If your Government knows all this, it has its remedy--let it alter the
King's plans."

"The advice with which your Holiness honours us is scarcely practicable.
For the Government to alter the King's plans would be to alarm the
populace, demoralise the services, and to add to the unhappy excitement
which it is the object of the festival allay."

"But why do you come to me?"

"Because, your Holiness, our information, although conclusive, is too
indefinite for effective action, and we believe your Holiness can supply
the means by which we may preserve public order, and"--with an apologetic
gesture--"save the life of the King."

The Pope was moving uneasily in his chair. "I will ask you to be good
enough to speak more plainly," he said.

The Baron's heavy moustache rose at one corner to a fleeting smile.
"Your Holiness," he said, "is already aware that accident disclosed to
us the source of your information. It was a lady. This knowledge enabled
us to judge who was the subject of her communication. It was the lady's
lover. Official channels give us proof that he is engaged abroad in
plots against public order, and thus..."

"If you know all this, sir, what do you want with me?"

"Your Holiness may not be aware that the person in question is a Deputy,
and that a Deputy cannot be arrested without the fulfilment of various
conditions prescribed by law. One of those conditions is that some one
should be in a position to denounce him."

The Pope half rose from his chair. "You ask me to denounce him?"

The Baron bowed very low. "The Government does not presume so far," he
said. "It only hopes that your Holiness will require your informant to
do so."

"Then you want me to outrage a confidence?"

"It was not a confession, your Holiness, and even if it had been, as
your Holiness knows better than we do, it would not be without precedent
to reveal the facts which are necessary to be known in order to prevent
crime."

The Capuchin's sandals were scraping on the floor, but the Pope raised
his left hand, and the friar fell back.

"You are aware," said the Pope, "that the lady you speak of as my
informant is married to the Deputy?"

"We are aware that she thinks she is."

"Thinks?" said the indignant voice of the Capuchin, but the Pope's left
hand was raised again.

"In short, sir, you ask me to require the wife to sacrifice her
husband."

"If your Holiness calls it so,--to perform an act that will preserve the
public peace...."

"I _do_ call it so."

The Baron bowed, the young King was restless, and there was a moment's
silence. Then the Pope said:

"Putting aside the extreme unlikelihood that the lady knows more than
she has said, and we have already communicated, what possible inducement
do you expect us to offer her that she should sacrifice her husband?"

"Her husband's life," said the Baron.

"His life?"

"Your Holiness may not know that the Governments of Europe, having
ascertained the existence of a widespread plot against civil society,
have joined in measures of repression. One of these is the extension to
all countries of what is called the Belgian clause in treaties, whereby
persons guilty of regicide or of plots directed against the lives of
sovereigns are made liable to extradition."

"Well?"

"The Deputy Rossi is now in Berlin. If he were denounced with the
conditions required by law as conspiring against the life of the King,
we might have him arrested to-night and brought back as a common
murderer."

"Well?"

"Your Holiness may not have heard that since the late unhappy riots the
Parliament, in spite of the protests of his Majesty, has re-established
capital punishment for all forms of high treason."

"Therefore," said the Pope, "if the wife were to denounce her husband
for participation in this conspiracy he would be sentenced to death."

"For this conspiracy--yes," said the Baron. "But the present is not the
only conspiracy the man Rossi has engaged in. Eighteen years ago he was
condemned in contumacy for conspiracy against the life of the late King.
He has not yet suffered for his crime, because of the difficulty of
bringing it home. In that case, as in this, there is only one person
known to the authorities who can fulfil the conditions required by law.
That person is the informant of your Holiness."

"Well?"

"If your Holiness can prevail upon the lady to identify her lover as the
man condemned for the former conspiracy, you will be helping her to save
her husband's life from the penalty due for the present one."

"How so?"

"His Majesty is willing to promise your Holiness that, whatever the
result of a new trial in assize to follow the old one in contumacy, he
will grant a complete pardon."

"And then?"

"Then the Deputy Rossi will be banished, the threatened conspiracy will
be crushed, the public peace will be preserved, and the King's life will
be saved."

The Pope leaned forward on the arms of his chair, but he did not speak,
and there was silence for some moments.

"Thus your Holiness must see," said the Baron suavely, "that, in asking
you to obtain the denunciation of the man Rossi, the Government is only
looking to your Holiness to fulfil the mission of mercy to which your
venerated position has destined you."

"And if I refused to exercise this mission of mercy?"

The Baron bowed gravely. "Your Holiness will not refuse," he said.

"But if I do--what then?"

"Then ... your Holiness.... I was about to say something."

"I am listening."

"The man we speak of is the bitterest enemy of the Church. Whatever his
hypocrisies, he is at once an atheist and a freemason, sworn to allow no
private interests or feelings, no bonds of patriotism or blood, to turn
him aside from his purpose, which is to overthrow Society and the
Church."

"Well?"

"He is also a bitter personal enemy of the Holy Father, and knows no
object so dear as that of tearing him from his place and shaking the
throne of St. Peter."

"Well, sir?"

"The police and the army of the Government are the only forces by which
the Holy Father can be protected, and without them the bad elements
which lurk in every community would break out, the Holy Father would be
driven from Rome, and his priests assaulted in the streets."

"But what will happen if I refuse to outrage the sanctity of an immortal
soul in spite of all this danger?"

"Your Holiness asks me what will happen if you refuse to obtain the
denunciation of a man whom your Holiness knows to be conspiring against
public order?"

"I do."

"What will happen will be ... your Holiness, I am speaking...."

"Go on."

"That, if the crime is committed and the King is killed, I, the Minister
of his Majesty, will be in a position to say--and to call upon this
friar to witness--that the Pope knew of it beforehand, and under the
most noble sentiments about the sanctity of an immortal soul gave a
supreme encouragement of regicide."

"And then, sir?"

"The world draws no nice distinctions, your Holiness, and the Vatican is
now at war with nearly all the powers and peoples of Europe. In the
presence of a monstrous crime against the most innocent and the most
highly placed, the world would say that what the Pope did not prevent
the Pope desired, what the Pope desired the Pope designed, and that the
Vicar of the Prince of Peace attempted to rebuild his temporal power by
means of the plots of conspirators and the daggers of assassins."

The sandals of the Capuchin were scraping the floor again, and once more
the Pope put up his hand.

"You come to me, sir, when you have exhausted all other means of
obtaining your end?"

"Naturally the Government wishes if possible to spare your Holiness an
unusual and painful ordeal."

"The lady has resisted all other influences?"

"She has resisted all influences which can be brought to bear upon her
by the proper authorities."

"I have heard of it, sir. I have heard what your 'authorities' have done
to humble a helpless woman. She had been the victim of a heartless man,
and by knowledge of that fact your 'authorities' have tempted and tried
her. They tried her with poverty, with humiliation, with jealousy and
the shadow of shame. But the blessed God upheld her in the love which
had awakened her soul, and she withstood them to the last."

The Baron, for the first time, looked confused.

"I have also heard that in order to achieve the same end one of your
gaols has been the scene of a scandal which has outraged every divine
and human law."

"Your Holiness must not accept for truth all that is printed in the
halfpenny papers."

"Is it true that in the cell where a helpless unfortunate was paying the
penalty of his crime your 'authorities' introduced a police agent in
disguise to draw him into a denunciation of his accomplice?"

"These are matters of state, your Holiness. I do not assert them and I
do not deny."

"In the name of humanity I ask you are such 'authorities' punished, or
do they sit in the cabinets of your Ministers of the Interior?"

"No doubt the officials went too far, your Holiness; but shall we, for
the sake of a miserable malefactor who told one story to-day and another
to-morrow, drag our public service through courts of law? Pity for such
persons is morbid sentimentality, your Holiness, unworthy of a strong
and enlightened Government."

"Then God destroy all such Governments, sir, and the bad and unchristian
system which supports them! Allow that the man _was_ a miserable
malefactor, it was not he alone that was offended, but in his poor,
degraded person the spirit of Justice. What did your 'authorities' do?
They tortured the man by his love for his wife, by the memory of his
murdered child, by all that was true and noble and divine in him. They
crucified the Christ in that helpless man, and you stand here in the
presence of the Vicar of Christ to excuse and defend them."

The Pope had risen in his chair and lifted one hand over his head with a
majestic gesture. Involuntarily the young King, who had been ashen pale
for some moments, dropped to his knees, but the Baron only folded his
arms and stiffened his legs.

"Have you ever thought, sir, of the end of the unjust Minister? Think of
his dying hour, tortured with the memory of young lives dissolved,
mothers dead, widows desolate, and orphans in tears. Think of the day
after his death, when he who has passed through the world like the
scourge of God lies at its feet, and no one so mean but he may spurn the
dishonoured carcass. You are aiming high, your Excellency, but beware,
beware!"

The Pope sat, and the King rose to his feet.

"Your Majesty," said the Pope, "the day will come when we must both
present ourselves before God to render to Him an account of our deeds,
and I, being far more advanced in years, will assuredly be the first.
But I would not dare to meet the eye of my Judge if I did not this day
warn you of the dangers in which you stand. Only God knows by what
inscrutable decree of Providence one man is made a Pope or a King, while
another man, his equal or superior, is made a beggar or a slave. But God
who made Popes and Kings meant them to be the fathers, not the seducers
of their subjects. A sovereign may be a man of good intentions, but if
he is weak, and allows himself to fall into the hands of despotic
Ministers, he is a worse affliction than the cruellest tyrant. Think
well, your Majesty! A throne may be a quagmire, and a man may be buried
in it, and buried alive."

The young King began to falter some incoherent words, but without
listening the Pope rose to end the audience.

"You promise me," said the Pope, "that if--I say _if_--in order to avoid
bloodshed and to prevent a crime, I obtain from this lady the
identification of her husband as the person condemned for the former
conspiracy, you will spare and pardon him whatever happens?"

"Holy Father, I give you my solemn word for it."

"Then leave me! Let me think!... Wait! If she consents, where must she
go to?"

"To the Procura by the Ponte Ripetta, and, as time presses, at ten
o'clock on Saturday morning," said the Baron.

"Leave me! Leave me!"

The King knelt again and kissed the Pope's hand, but the Baron only
bowed as he passed out behind his sovereign.

The opening of the doors let in a wave of sound that was like the roll
of a great wind in a cave. Tenebræ had been going on for some time in
the Basilica, and the people were singing the Miserere.

"Did you hear him, Father?" said the Pope. "Isn't it almost enough to
justify a man like Rossi that he has to meet a despot like that?"

"We'll talk of it to-morrow," said the Capuchin.

The friar touched a bell, and the _palfrenieri_ returned with the
chair.


                                XIV

Next day, being Good Friday, was passed by the Pope in religious
retreat, which was interrupted by indispensable business only. After
Mass of the Presanctified he sat in his study with his confessor, while
his chaplain in black passed through on tiptoe from the private chapel,
and his chamberlains, tired out by the ceremonies of yesterday, dozed on
their stools in the outer hall.

The day was bright but the room was darkened, and the hearts of the two
old men were heavy. Over the face of the Pope there was a cloud of
trouble, and the countenance of the Capuchin was solemn to the point of
sternness. The friar sat in the old-fashioned easy-chair with his bare
feet showing from under the edge of his brown habit; the Pope lay on the
lounge with both hands in the vertical pockets of his white woollen
cassock.

"Your Holiness is not well this morning?"

"Not very well, Father Pifferi."

"Your Holiness was disturbed by the interview in the Sacristy. But you
should think no more about it. In any case, what the Minister proposed
was impossible, therefore you must dismiss it from your mind. To ask a
wife to reveal the secrets of her husband would be tyranny worse than
the rack. Besides, it would be uncanonical, and your Holiness could
never consider it."

"How so?"

"Didn't your Holiness promise that whatever the nature of this poor
lady's confidence you would hold it as sacred as the confessional?"

"Well?"

"What is the confessional, your Holiness? It is a tribunal in which the
priest is judge and the penitent a prisoner who pleads guilty. Is the
priest to call witnesses to prove other crimes? He has no right and no
power to do so."

"But where the penitent wittingly or unwittingly is in the position of
an accomplice, what then, Father Pifferi?"

"Even then it is expressly forbidden to demand the names of others upon
the plea of preventing evil. How can you hold this lady's confidence as
sacred and yet ask her to denounce her husband?"

The Pope rose with a face full of pain, walked to the bookcase, and
took down a book. "Listen, Father," he said, and he began to read:--

"_If the penitent was obliged under pain of mortal sin to reveal his
accomplices to repair a common injury, I have maintained against other
theologians that even then the confessor cannot oblige him to do so._"

"There!" cried the Capuchin. "What did I say? Gaume is wise, and the
other theologians, who are they?"

"_Only_," continued the Pope, turning a page and holding up one finger,
"_he can and must oblige him to make known his accomplices to other
persons who can arrest the scandal._"

The Capuchin took a long breath. "Is that what the Holy Father intends
to do in this instance?"

"He _can_ and _must_."

The Capuchin dropped his head, and there was a long pause, in which the
Pope walked nervously about the room.

"Poor child!" said the Capuchin. "But perhaps her heart has been too
much set on human love."

The Pope sighed.

"Yet who are we, whose hearts are closed to earthly affection, to
prescribe a limit to human love?"

"Who indeed?" said the Pope.

"Do you recall her resemblance to any one, your Holiness?"

The Pope stopped in his walk and looked towards the curtained window.

"The same soft voice and radiant smile, the same attitude of idolatry
towards the husband she is devoted to, the same...."

"The Sisters of the Sacred Heart will take her when all is over," said
the Pope.

"And the man, too, whatever his errors, has a certain grandeur of soul,
that lifts him far above these chief gaolers and detectives who call
themselves statesmen and diplomatists, these scavengers of
civilisation."

"He must go back to America and begin life again," said the Pope.

Two hours later Father Pifferi went off to fetch Roma, and the Pope sat
down to his mid-day meal. The room was very quiet, and in the absence of
the church bells the city seemed to sit in silence. Cortis stood behind
the Pope's chair, and the cat sat on a stool at the opposite side of the
table.

The chamberlains, lay and ecclesiastical, waited in the ante-camera, and
the Swiss and Noble Guards, the Palatine Guards, and the _palfrenieri_
dotted the decorated halls that led to the royal stairs.

But the saintly old man, who had a palace yet no home, servants yet no
family, an army yet no empire, who was the father of all men, yet knew
no longer the ordinary joys and sorrows of human life, sat alone in his
little plain apartment and ate his simple dish of spinach and beans.


                                XV

Good Friday's Ministerial paper announced in its official column that
late the night before the King, attended by the Minister of the
Interior, had paid a surprise visit to the Mint, which was in the Via
Fondamenta, a lane approached by way of the silent passage which leads
to the lodging of the Canons of St. Peter's. Roma was puzzling over the
inexplicable announcement, when old John, one of Rossi's pensioners,
knocked at her door. His face and his lips were white, and when Roma
offered him money he put it aside impatiently.

"You mustn't think a gold hammer can break the gate of heaven,
Eccellenza," the old man said.

Then he told his story. The King had seen the Pope in secret the night
before, and there was something going on about the Honourable Rossi.
John knew it because his grandson had left Rome that morning for
Chiasso, and another member of the secret police had started for Modane.
If Donna Roma knew where the Honourable was to be found, she had better
tell him not to return to Italy.

"Better be a wood-bird than a cage-bird, you know," the old man
whispered.

Roma thanked him for his news, and then warned him of the risk he ran,
being dependent on his grandson and his grandson's wife.

"That's nothing," he said, "nothing at all _now_."

Last night he had dreamed a dream. He thought he was a strong man again,
with his children about him, and beholden to no one. How happy he had
been! But when he awoke, and found it was not true, and that he was old
and feeble, he felt that he could hear it no longer.

"I'm in the way and taking the food of the children, so it can't last
long, Eccellenza," he said in a tremulous voice, smiling with his
toothless mouth, and nodding slightly as he went away.

In the uneasy depths of Roma's soul only one thing was now certain. Her
husband was in danger, and he must not attempt to cross the frontier.
Yet how was he to be prevented? The difficulty was enormous. If only
Rossi had replied to her letter by telegram, as she had asked him to do,
she might have found some means of communication. At length an idea
occurred to her, and she sat down to write a letter.

    "Dearest," she wrote, while her eyes shone with a kind of delirium
    and tears trickled down her cheeks, "I am very ill, and as you
    cannot come to me I must go to you. Don't think me too weak and
    womanish, after all my solemn promises to be so strong and brave.
    But I can only live by love, dearest, and your absence is more
    than I can bear. You will think I ought to be content with your
    letters, and certainly they have been very sweet and dear to me;
    but they are so few, and they come at such long intervals, and now
    they seem to have stopped altogether. Perhaps at the bottom of my
    selfish heart, too, I think your letters might be a wee bit more
    lover-like, but then men don't write real love letters, and nearly
    every woman would confess, if she told the truth, and she is a
    little disappointed in that regard.

    "I know my husband has other things to think about, great things,
    high and noble aims and objects, but I am only a woman in spite of
    my loud pretences, and I must be loved, or I shall die. Not that I
    am afraid of dying, because I know that if I die I shall be with
    you in a moment, and this cruel separation will be at an end. But
    I want to live, and I'm certain I shall begin to feel better after
    I have passed a few moments at your side. So I shall pack up
    immediately and start away on the wings of the morning.

    "Don't be alarmed if you find me looking pale and thin and old and
    ugly. How could I be anything else when the particular world I
    live in has been sunless all these weeks? I know your work is very
    pressing, especially now when so many things are happening; but
    you will put it aside for a little while, won't you, and take me
    up into the Alps somewhere, and nurse me back to health and
    happiness? Fancy! We shall be boy and girl again, as in the days
    when you used to catch butterflies for me, and then look sad when,
    like a naughty child, I scrunched them!

    "_Au revoir_, dearest. I shall fall into your hands nearly as soon
    as this letter. I tremble to think you may be angry with me for
    following you and interrupting your work. If you show it in your
    face I shall certainly expire. But you will be good to your poor
    pilgrim of love and comfort and strengthen her. All the time you
    have been away she has never forgotten you for a moment--no, not
    one waking moment. An ordinary woman who loved an ordinary man
    would not tell him this, but you are not ordinary, and if I am I
    don't care a pin to pretend.

    "Expect me, then, by the fastest train leaving Rome to-morrow
    morning, and don't budge from Paris until I arrive.

    "ROMA."

The strain of this letter, with its conscious subterfuge and its
unconscious truth, put Roma into a state of fever; and when she had
finished it and sent it to the post, her head was light, and she was
aware for the first time that she was really ill.

The deaf old woman, who helped her to pack, talked without ceasing of
Rossi and Bruno and Elena and little Joseph, and finally of the King and
his intended jubilee.

"I don't take no notice of Governments, Signora. It's the same as it
used to be in the old days. One Pope died, and his soul went into the
next. First an ugly Pope, then a handsome one, but the soul was the same
in all. Wet soup or dry--that's all I trouble about now; and I don't
care who gets the taxes so long as I can pay.... What do you say,
Tommaso?"

The Garibaldian had come upstairs smiling and winking, and holding out a
letter. "From Trinità de' Monti," he whispered. Flushing crimson and
trembling visibly, Roma took the letter out of the old man's hands with
as much apprehension as if he had tried to deal her a blow, and went off
to her room.

"What do I say, Francesca? I say it's a good thing to be a Christian in
these days, and that's why I always carry a sharp knife and a rosary."


                                XVI

The letter bore the Berlin postmark.

    "MY DEAR WIFE,--I left Paris rather unexpectedly three days ago
    and arrived here on Tuesday. The reason of this sudden flight was
    the announcement in the Paris papers of the festivities intended
    in Rome in honour of the King's accession. Such a shameless
    outrage on the people's sufferings in the hour of their greatest
    need seemed to call for immediate and effectual protest, and it
    was thought wise to push on the work of organisation with every
    possible despatch...."

"There is a train north at 9.30," thought Roma. "I must leave to-night,
not in the morning."

    "Oh, Roma, Roma, my dear Roma, I understand your father now, and
    can sympathise with him at last. He held that even regicide might
    become a necessary weapon in the warfare of humanity, and though I
    knew that some of the greatest spirits had recourse to it, I
    always thought this belief the defect of your father's quality as
    a prophet and the limit of his vision. But now I see that the only
    difference between us was that his heart was bigger than mine, and
    that in those cruel crises where the people are helpless and can
    do nothing by constitutional means, revolution, not evolution,
    may _seem_ to be their only hope...."

Roma felt hysterical. There could no longer be any doubt of Rossi's
intention.

    "I don't tell you anything definite about our plans, dearest,
    partly because of the danger of this letter going astray, and
    partly because I don't think it right to saddle my wife with the
    responsibility of knowing a programme that is weighted with issues
    of such immense importance to so many. I know there is not a drop
    of blood in her veins that isn't ready to flow for me, but that is
    no reason for exposing her to the danger of even the prick of her
    little finger.

    "Briefly our cry is 'Unite! Unite! Unite!' As soon as our scheme
    is complete, and associates all over Europe receive the word to
    commence concerted movement, the tyrants at the heads of the
    States will find the old edifices riddled and honeycombed, and
    ready to fall."

Roma imagined she could see everything as it was intended to be--the
signal, the rising, the regicide. "There is a train at 2.30; I must
catch that one," she thought.

    "Dearest, don't attempt to reply to this letter, for I may leave
    Berlin at any moment, but whether for Geneva or Zürich I don't yet
    know. I can give you no address for letter or telegram, and
    perhaps it is best that at the critical moment I should cut myself
    off from all connection with Rome. Before many days I shall be
    with you; my absence will be over, and, God willing, I shall never
    leave your side again...."

Roma was growing dizzy. Rossi was rushing on his death, and there was no
help for him. It was like the awful hand of the Almighty driving him
blindly on.

    "Adieu, my darling. Keep well. A friend writes that letters from
    Rome are following me from London. They must be yours, but before
    they overtake me I shall be holding you in my arms. How I long for
    it! I am more than ever full of love for you, and if I have filled
    my letter with business I have other things to say to you the very
    moment that we meet. Don't expect me until you see me in your
    room. Be brave! Now is the moment for all your courage. Remember
    you promised to be my soldier as well as my wife--'ready and waiting
    when her captain calls.'   D."

Roma was standing with Rossi's letter in her hand--her face and lips
white, and her head full of a roaring noise--when a knock came to the
bedroom door. Before answering she thrust the letter into the stove and
set a match to it.

"Donna Roma! Are you there, Signora?"

"Wait ... come in."

The old woman's head, in its coloured handkerchief, appeared through the
half-opened door.

"A Frate in the sitting-room to see you, Signora."

It was Father Pifferi. The old man's gentle face looked troubled. Roma
gave him a rapid, penetrating, and fearful glance.

"The Holy Father wishes to see you again," he said.

Roma thought for a moment; then she said, "Very well, let us go," and
she went back to her room to make ready. The last of the letter was
burning in the stove.


                                XVII

Roma returned to the Vatican with the Capuchin. There were the same
gorgeous staircases and halls, the same soldiers, chamberlains,
Bussolanti and Monsignori, the same atmosphere of the palace of an
emperor. But in the little plain apartment which they entered, not as
before by way of the throne room, but by a secret corridor with cocoanut
matting and narrow frosted windows, the Pope stood waiting, like a
simple priest, in a white woollen cassock.

He smiled as Roma approached, a sad smile, and his weary eyes, when she
looked timidly into his face, were full of the measureless pity that is
in the eyes of the surgeon who is about to vivisect a dumb creature
because it is necessary for the welfare of the human race.

She knelt and kissed his ring. He raised her and put her to sit on the
lounge, sitting in the arm-chair himself, and continuing to hold her
hand. The Capuchin stood by the window, holding the curtain aside as if
looking out on the piazza.

"You believe the Holy Father would not send for you to injure you?" he
said.

"I am sure he would not, your Holiness," she answered.

"And though I disapprove of your husband's doings, you know I would not
willingly do him any harm?"

"The Holy Father would not do harm to any one; and my husband is so
good, and his aims are so noble, that nobody who really knew him could
ever try to injure him."

He looked into her face; it shone with a frightened joy, and pity grew
upon him.

"Your devotion to your husband is very sweet and beautiful, my daughter,
and it grieves the Holy Father's heart to trouble it. But it seems to be
his duty to do so, and he must do his duty."

Again she looked up timidly, and again the sense came to him of dumb
eyes full of entreaty.

"My daughter, your husband's motives may not be bad. They may even be
good and noble. It is often so with men of his sympathies. They see the
disparity of wealth and poverty, and their hearts are torn with anger
and with pity. But, my child, they do not know that true and lasting
reforms, such as affect the whole human family, can only be
accomplished by God and by the authority of His Holy Church and
Pontificate, and that it must be the bell of St. Peter's which announces
them to the world."

As the Pope was speaking the colour ran up Roma's face like a flag of
distress. She looked helplessly round at the Capuchin. The dumb eyes
seemed to ask when the blow would fall.

"As a consequence, what is he doing, my daughter? Ignoring the Church,
which like a true mother is ever anxious to bear the burden of human
weakness and suffering; he is setting up a new gospel, such as would
reduce mankind to a worse barbarism than that from which Christ freed
us. Is this conduct worthy of your devotion, my child?"

Roma fixed her timid eyes on the Pope's face and answered:

"I have nothing to do with my husband's opinions, your Holiness. I have
only to be true to the friendship he gives me and the love I bear him."

"My child," said the Pope, "ask yourself what your husband is doing at
this moment. Not content with sowing the seeds of discord in Parliament
and by the press, he is wandering through Europe, gathering up the
adventurers who work in darkness in every country, and hatching a
conspiracy which would lead to a state of anarchy throughout the world."

Roma withdrew her hand from the hand of the Pope and made an exclamation
of dissent.

"Ah, I know what you would say, my daughter. He did not set out to
produce anarchy. Such men never do. They begin with evolution and end
with revolution. They begin with peace and end with violence. And the
only sequel to your husband's aims must be the destruction of civil
society, of Government, and of the Church."

Roma's fingers were clasped convulsively in her lap. She lifted her
timid but passionate face and said:

"I know nothing about that, your Holiness. I only know that whatever he
is doing his heart laid it upon him as a duty, and his heart is pure and
noble."

"My daughter, your husband may be the greatest of patriots in spirit and
intention, but nevertheless he is one of the criminal and visionary
teachers of this unhappy time who are deluding the ignorant crowd with
promises that can never be realised. Anarchy, chaos, the uprooting of
religion and morality, of justice, human dignity, and the purity of
domestic life--these are the only possible fruits of the seed he is
sowing."

The timid eyes began to flash. "I did not come here to hear this, your
Holiness." The Pope put his hand tenderly on her hands.

"Remember, my child, what you said yourself on your former visit."

Roma dropped her head.

"The authorities know all about it."

"Holy Father!"

"It was necessary."

"Then ... then somebody must have told them."

"I told them. The Holy Father revealed no more than was necessary to
relieve his conscience and to prevent crime. It was your own tongue that
told the rest, my daughter."

He recalled what had passed in the cabinet of the Prime Minister, and
Roma felt as if something choked her. "No matter!" she said, with the
same frightened but passionate face. "David Rossi is prepared for
anything, and he will be prepared for this."

"The authorities already knew more than I could tell them," said the
Pope. "They knew where your husband was and what he was doing. They know
where he is now, and they are preparing to arrest him."

Roma's nerves grew more and more excited, the timid look gave place to a
look of defiance.

"They tell me that he is in Berlin at this moment. Is it true?"

Roma did not reply.

"They say their advices from official sources leave no doubt that he is
engaged in conspiracy."

Still Roma did not reply.

"They say confidently that the conspiracy points to rebellion, and is
intended to include regicide. Is it so?"

Roma bit her lip and remained silent.

"Can't you trust me, my child? Don't you know the Holy Father? Only give
me some hope that these statements are untrue, and the Holy Father is
ready to withstand all evil influences against you, and face the world
in your defence."

Roma felt as if something would snap within her brain. "I cannot say ...
I do not know," she faltered.

"But have you any uncertainty, my daughter? If you have the least reason
to believe that these statements are slanders of malicious imaginations,
tell me so, and I will give your husband the benefit of the doubt."

Roma rose to her feet, but she held on to the edge of the table that
stood by her side, rigid, quivering, frail and silent. The Pope looked
up at her with weary eyes, and continued in a caressing tone:

"If unhappily you have no doubt that your husband is engaged in
dangerous enterprises, can you not dissuade him from them?"

"No," said Roma, struggling with her tears, "that is impossible. Whether
he is right or wrong, it is not for me to sit in judgment upon him.
Besides, long ago, before we were married, I promised that I would never
stand between him and his work, and I never can--never."

"But if he loves you, my child, would he not wish for your sake to avoid
the danger?"

"I can't ask him. I told him to go on without thinking of me, and I
would take care of myself whatever happened."

Her eyes were now shining with her tears. The Pope patted the hand on
the table.

"Can you not at least go to him and warn him, and thus leave him to
judge for himself, my daughter?"

"Yes ... no, that is impossible also."

"Why so, my child?"

"Because I don't know where he is, and I shouldn't know where to find
him. In his last letter he said it was better I should not know."

"Then he has cut himself off from you entirely?"

"Entirely. I am to see him next in Rome."

"And meantime, that he may not run the risk of being traced by his
enemies, he has stopped all channels of communication with his friends?"

"Yes."

The Pope's face whitened visibly, and an inward voice said to him, "This
is God's hand. Death is waiting for the man in Rome, and he is walking
blindly on to it."

The weary eyes looked with compassion on Roma's quivering face. "There's
no help for it," thought the Pope.

"Suppose, my child ... suppose it were within your power to hinder evil
consequences, would you do it?"

"I am a woman, Holy Father. What can a woman do to hinder anything?"

"In the history of nations it has sometimes happened that a woman has
been able to save life and protect society by raising a little hand like
this."

The Pope lifted Roma's quivering fingers from the table.

"If there is anything I can do, your Holiness, without breaking my
promise or betraying my husband...."

"It is a terrible ordeal, my child. For a wife, God knows how terrible."

"No matter! If it will save my husband.... Tell me, your Holiness."

He told her the proposal of the Prime Minister and the promise of the
King. His voice vibrated. He was like a man who was wounding himself at
every word. She looked at him until he had finished, without ability to
speak.

"You ask me to _denounce_ my husband?"

"It is the only way to save him, my daughter."

She looked round the room with helpless eyes, full of a dumb appeal for
mercy or the chance of escape.

"Holy Father," she said in a choking voice, "that is what his enemies
have been asking me to do all this time, and because I have refused they
have persecuted me with poverty and shame. And now that I come to you
for refuge and shelter, thinking your fatherly arms will protect me,
you ... even you...."

She broke off as by a sudden thought, and said: "But it is impossible.
He is my husband, therefore I cannot witness against him."

"My heart bleeds for you, my child, and I am ashamed to gainsay you. But
an oath is not necessary to a denunciation, and if it were so the law of
this unchristian country would not recognise you as Rossi's wife."

"But he will know who has denounced him. I am the only one in the world
to whom he has told his secrets, and he will hate me and part from me."

"You will have saved his life, my daughter."

"What is it to me to have saved his life if he is lost to me for ever?"

"Is it you that say that, my child--you that have sacrificed so much
already? Doesn't the highest love remember first the welfare of the
loved one and think of itself the last?"

"Yes, yes; I didn't know what I was saying. But he will curse me for
destroying his cause."

"His cause will be destroyed in any case. It is doomed already. And when
his visionary schemes are in the dust, and all is lost and vain, and
your tears are powerless to bring back the past...."

"But he will be banished, and I shall never see him again."

"It will be the less of two evils, my child," said the Pope. And in the
solemn, vibrating voice that rang in Roma's ears like the voice of
Rossi, he added, "'Whosoever sheds man's blood by man shall his blood be
shed.'"

Again Roma held on to the table, feeling at every moment as if she might
fall with a crash.

"That's what would come to your husband if he were arrested and
condemned for a conspiracy to kill the King. And even if the humane
spirit of the age snatched him from death--what then? A cell in a prison
on a volcanic rock in the sea, a stone sepulchre for the living dead,
buried like a toad in a hole left by the running lava of life, guarded,
watched, tortured in body and soul--a figure of tremendous tragedy, the
hapless man once worshipped by the people spreading impotent hands to
the outer world, until madness comes to his relief and suicide helps him
to escape into eternity and leave only his wasted body on the earth."

Roma could bear the nervous tension no longer. "I'll do it," she said.

"My brave child!" said the Capuchin, turning from the window, with a
face broken up by emotion.

"It is one thing to repeat a secret if it is to harm any one, and quite
another thing if it is to do good, isn't it?" said Roma.

"Indeed it is," said the Capuchin.

"He will never forgive me--I know that quite well. He will never imagine
I would have died rather than do it. But I shall know I have done it for
the best."

"Indeed you will."

Roma's eyes were shining with fresh tears, and she was struggling to
keep back her sobs. "When we parted on the night he went away he said
perhaps we were parting for ever. I promised to be faithful to death
itself, but I was thinking of my own death, not his, and I didn't
imagine that to save his life I must betray his...."

But at that moment she broke down utterly, and the Pope, who had
returned to his seat, rose again to comfort her.

"Calm yourself, my daughter," he said. "What you are going to do is an
act of heroic self-sacrifice. Be brave and Heaven will reward you."

She grew calmer after a while, and then Father Pifferi made arrangements
for the visit to the Procura. He would call for her at ten in the
morning.

"Wait!" said Roma. A new light had come into her face--the light of a
new idea.

"What is it, my daughter?" said the Pope.

"Holy Father, there is something I had forgotten. But I must tell you
before it is too late. It may alter your view of everything. When you
hear it you may say, 'You must not speak a word. You shall not speak. It
is impossible.'"

"Tell me, my child."

Roma hesitated and looked from the Capuchin to the Pope. "How can I tell
you," she said. "It is so difficult. I hadn't meant to tell any one."

"Go on, my daughter."

"My husband's name...."

"Well?"

"Rossi is not really his name, your Holiness. It is the name he took on
returning to Italy, because the one he had borne abroad had been
involved in trouble."

"Just so," said the Pope.

"Holy Father, David Rossi was a friendless orphan."

"I have heard so," said the Pope.

"He never knew his father--not even by name. His mother was a poor
unhappy woman who had been cruelly deceived by everybody. She drowned
herself in the Tiber."

"Poor soul," said the Pope.

"He was nursed in the Foundling, your Holiness, and brought up in a
straw hut in the Campagna, and then sold as a boy into England."

The Pope moved uneasily in his seat.

"My father found him on the streets of London on a winter's night, your
Holiness, carrying a squirrel and an accordion. He wore a ragged suit of
velveteens which used to be laughed at by the London boys, and that was
all that sheltered his little body from the cold. 'Some poor man's
child,' my father thought. But who can say if it was so, your
Holiness?"

The Pope was silent. A sudden change had come over his face. Roma's eyes
were held down, her voice was agitated, she was scarcely able to speak.

"My father was angry with the boy's father, I remember, and if at that
time he had known where to find him I think he would have denounced him
to the public or even the police."

The Pope's head sank on his breast; the Capuchin looked steadfastly at
Roma.

"But who knows if he was really to blame, your Holiness? He may have
been a good man after all--one of those who have to suffer all their
lives for the sins of others. Perhaps ... perhaps that very night he was
walking the streets of London, looking in vain among its waifs and
outcasts for the little lost boy who owned his own blood and bore his
name."

The Pope's face was white and quivering. His elbows rested on the arms
of his chair and his wrinkled hands were tightly clasped.

Roma stopped. There was a prolonged silence. The atmosphere of the room
seemed to be whirling round with frightful rapidity to one terrific
focus.

"Holy Father," said Roma at length, in a low tone, "if David Rossi were
_your own son_, would you still ask me to denounce him?"

The Pope lifted a face full of suffering and said in his deep, vibrating
voice, "Yes, yes! More than ever for that--a thousand times more than
ever."

"Then _I will do it_," said Roma.

The Pope rose up in great emotion, laid both hands on her shoulder, and
said, "Go in peace, my daughter, and may God grant you at least a little
repose."


                                XVIII

After recitation of the Rosary, the Pope, who had kept his religious
retreat throughout the day, announced, to the astonishment of his
chamberlains, his desire to walk in the garden at night. With Father
Pifferi carrying a long Etruscan lamp he walked down the dark corridors
with their surprised _palfrenieri_, and across the open courtyards with
their startled sentinels, to where the arches of the Vatican opened upon
the soft spring sky.

The night was warm and quiet, and the moon, which had just risen and was
near the full, shone with steady brilliance.

The venerable old men walked without speaking, and only the beating of
their sticks on the gravel seemed to break the empty air. At length the
Pope stopped and said:

"How strange it all was, Father Pifferi!"

"Very strange, your Holiness," said the Capuchin.

"Rossi is not his name, it seems."

"'Not _really_ his name' was what she said."

"His mother was deceived by every one, and she drowned herself in the
Tiber."

"That was so, your Holiness."

"He was nursed in the Foundling, brought up in the Campagna, and then
sold as a boy into England."

"It is really extraordinary," said Father Pifferi.

"Most extraordinary," repeated the Pope.

They looked steadily at each other for a moment, and then walked on in
silence. Little sparks of blue light pulsed and throbbed and floated
before their faces, and the moon itself, like a greater firefly, came
and went in the interstices of the thin-leaved trees. The Pope, who
shuffled in his walking, stopped again.

"Your Holiness?"

"Who can he be, I wonder?"

The Capuchin drew a deep breath. "We shall know everything to-morrow
morning."

"Yes," said the Pope, "we shall know everything to-morrow morning."

Some dark phantom of the past was hovering about them, and they were
afraid to challenge it.

At that moment the silence of the listening air was broken by a long
clear call, which rang out through the night without any warning, and
then stopped as suddenly.

"The nightingale," said the Pope.

A mighty flood of melody floated down from some unseen place, in varying
strains of divine music broken by many pauses, and running through every
phase of jubilation, sorrow, and pain. It ended in a low wail of
unutterable sadness, a pleading, yearning cry of anguish, which seemed
to call on God Himself to hear. When it was over, and all was hushed
around, the world seemed to have become void.

The Pope's feet shuffled on the gravel. "I shall never forget it," he
said.

"It was wonderful," said the Capuchin.

"I was thinking of that poor lady," said the Pope. "Her pleading voice
will ring in my ears as long as I live."

"Poor child!" said the Capuchin.

"After all, we could not have acted otherwise. Don't you think so,
Father Pifferi? Considering everything, we could not possibly have acted
otherwise."

"Perhaps we could not, your Holiness."

They turned the bend of an avenue, where the path under their feet
rustled with the thick blossom shed from the overhanging Judas trees.

"Surely this is where the little mother bird used to be," said the Pope.

"So it is," said the friar.

"Strange, she has not sprung out as usual. Ah, Meesh is not here, and
perhaps that's the reason." And feeling for the old sarcophagus, the
Pope put his hand gently down into it. A moment afterwards he said in
another tone: "Father, the young birds are gone."

"Flown, no doubt," said the friar.

"No. See," said the Pope, and he brought up a little nest filled with a
ruin of fluff and feathers.

"Meesh has been here indeed," said the friar.

The venerable old men walked on in silence until they re-entered the
vaulted courtyards of the Vatican. Then the Pope turned to the Capuchin
and said in a breaking voice, "You'll go with the poor lady to the
Procura in the morning, Father Pifferi. If the magistrates ask questions
which they should not ask, you will protect her, and even forbid her to
reply, and if she breaks down at the last moment you will support and
comfort her. After that ... we must leave all to the Holy Spirit. God's
hand is in this thing ... it is in everything. He will bring out all
things well--well for us, well for the Church, well for the poor lady,
and even for her husband, whoever he may be."

"Whoever he may be," repeated the Capuchin.


                                XIX

Early in the morning of Holy Saturday, Roma was summoned as a witness
before the Penal Tribunal of Rome. The citation, which was signed by a
magistrate, required that she should present herself at the Procura at
ten o'clock the same day, "to depose about facts on which she would then
be interrogated," and she was warned that if she did not appear, "she
would incur the punishment sanctioned by Article 176 of the Code of
Penal Procedure."

Roma found Father Pifferi waiting for her at the door of the Procura.
The old Capuchin looked anxious. He glanced at her pale face and
quivering lips and inquired if she had slept. She answered that she was
well, and they turned to go upstairs.

On the landing of the first floor Commendatore Angelelli, who was
wearing a flower in his button-hole, approached them with smiles and
quick bows to lead them to the office of the magistrate.

"Only a form," said the Questore. "It will be nothing--nothing at all."

Commendatore Angelelli led the way into a silent room furnished in red,
with carpet, couch, armchairs, table, a stove, and two large portraits
of the King and Queen.

"Sit down, please. Make yourselves comfortable," said the Chief of
Police, and he passed into an adjoining room.

A moment afterwards he returned with two other men. One of them was an
elderly gentleman, who wore with his frockcoat a close-fitting velvet
cap decorated with two bands of gold lace. This was the Procurator
General, and the other, a younger man, carrying a portfolio, was his
private secretary. A marshal of Carabineers came to the door for a
moment.

"Don't be afraid, my child. No harm shall come to you," whispered Father
Pifferi. But the good Capuchin himself was trembling visibly.

The Procurator General was gentle and polite, but he dismissed the Chief
of Police, and would have dismissed the Capuchin also, but for vehement
protests.

"Very well, I see no objection; sit down again," he said.

It was a strange three-cornered interview. Father Pifferi, quaking with
fear, thought he was there to protect Roma. The Procurator General,
smiling and serene, thought she had come to complete a secret scheme of
personal revenge. And Roma herself, sitting erect in her chair, in her
black Eton coat and straw hat, and with her wonderful eyes turning
slowly from face to face, thought only of Rossi, and was silent and
calm.

The secretary opened his portfolio on the table and prepared to write.
The Procurator General sat in front of Roma and leaned slightly forward.

"You are Donna Roma Volonna, daughter of the late Prince Prospero
Volonna?"

"I am."

"You were born in England and lived there as a child?"

"Yes."

"Although you were young when you lost your father, you have a perfect
recollection both of him and of his associates?"

"Of some of his associates."

"One of them was a young man who lived in his house as a kind of adopted
son?"

"Yes."

"You are aware that your father was unhappily involved in political
troubles?"

"I am."

"You know that he was arrested on a serious charge?"

"I do."

"You also know that, when condemned to death by a military tribunal for
conspiring against the person of the late sovereign, his sentence was
commuted by the King, but that one of his associates, condemned at the
same time, and for the same crime, escaped all punishment because he was
not then at the disposition of the law?"

"Yes."

"That was the young man who lived with him as his adopted son?"

"It was."

There was a moment's pause during which nothing could be heard but the
quick breathing of the Capuchin and the scratching of the secretary's
pen.

"During the past few months you have made the acquaintance in Rome of
the Deputy David Rossi?"

"I have."

The Capuchin moved in his seat. "Acquaintance! The lady is married to
the Deputy."

The Procurator General's eyes rose perceptibly. "Married!"

"That is to say religiously married, which is all the Church thinks
necessary."

"Ah, I see," said the Procurator General, suppressing a smile. "Still I
must ask the lady to make her statement in her natal name."

"Go on, sir," said the Capuchin.

"Your intimacy with the Honourable Rossi has no doubt led him to speak
freely on many subjects?"

"It has."

"He has perhaps told you that Rossi was not his father's name."

"Yes."

"That it was his mother's name, and though strictly his legal name also,
he has borne it only since his return to Rome?"

"That is so."

It was the Capuchin's turn to look surprised. His sandalled feet
shuffled on the carpet, and he prepared to take snuff.

"The Honourable Rossi has been some weeks abroad, and during his absence
you have no doubt received letters from him?"

"I have."

"Can you tell me if in any of these letters he has said anything of a
certain revolutionary propaganda?"

The Capuchin, with his finger and thumb half raised, stopped and said,
"I forbid the question, sir."

"Father General!"

"I mean that I counsel the lady not to answer it."

The Procurator General suppressed another smile, directed this time at
Roma, and said, "_Bene!_"

"Be calm, my daughter," whispered the Capuchin.

"At least," said the Procurator General, "you can now be certain that
you had seen the Honourable Rossi before you met him in Rome?"

"I can."

"In fact you recognise in the illustrious Deputy the young man condemned
in contumacy eighteen years ago?"

"I do."

"Perhaps in his letters or conversations he has even admitted the
identity?"

"He has."

"Only one more question, Donna Roma," said the Procurator General, with
another smile. "Your father's name in England was Doctor Roselli, and
the name of his young confederate----"

"Courage, my child," whispered the Capuchin, taking Roma's ice-cold hand
in his own trembling one.

"The name of his young confederate was----"

"David Leone," said Roma, lifting her eyes to the face of Father
Pifferi.

"So David Leone and David Rossi are one and the same person?"

"Yes," said Roma, and the Capuchin dropped back in his seat as if he had
been dealt a blow.

"Thank you. I need trouble you no more. My secretary will now prepare
the _précis_."

Commendatore Angelelli returned with the Carabineer, and there was some
talking in low tones. "Report for the Committee of the Chamber, sir?"
"That is unnecessary at this moment, the House having risen for Easter."
"Warrant for the arrest, then?" "Certainly. Here is the form. Fill it
up, and I will sign."

While the secretary wrote his _précis_ at one side of the table, the
Chief of Police prepared his _mandato_ at the other side, repeating the
words to the Carabineer who stood behind his chair. "We ... considering
the conclusions of the Public Minister ... according to Article 187 of
the Code ... order the arrest of David Leone, commonly called David
Rossi ... imputed guilty of attempted regicide in the year ... and tried
and condemned in contumacy for the crime contemplated in Article.... And
to such effects we require the Corps of the Royal Carabineers to conduct
him before us to be interrogated on the facts above stated, and call on
all officials and agents of the public force to lend a strong hand for
the execution of the present warrant. Age, 34 years. Height, 1.79
metres. Forehead, lofty. Eyes, large and dark. Nose, Roman. Hair, black
with short curls. Beard and moustache, clean shaven. _Corporatura_,
distinguished."

When the secretary had finished his _précis_ he read it aloud to Roma
and his superior.

"Good! Give the lady the pen. You will sign this paper, Donna Roma--and
that will do."

Roma and Father Pifferi had both risen. "Courage," the Capuchin tried to
say, but his quivering lips emitted no sound. Roma stood a moment with
the pen in her fingers, and her great eyes looked slowly round the room.
Then she stooped and wrote her name rapidly.

At the same moment the Procurator General signed the warrant, whereupon
the Chief of Police handed it to the Carabineer, saying, "Lose no
time--Chiasso," and the soldier went out hurriedly.

Roma held the pen a moment longer, and then it dropped out of her
fingers.

"Come," said the Capuchin, and they left the room.

There was a crowd on the embankment by the corner of the Ripetta bridge.
The body of a beggar had been brought out of the river, and it was lying
there for the formal inspection of the officials who report on cases of
sudden death. Roma stopped to look at the dead man. It was Old John. He
had committed suicide.


                                XX

It was said at the Vatican that the Pope had not slept all night. The
attendant whose duty it was to lie awake while the Holy Father expected
to sleep said he heard him praying in the dark hours, and at one moment
he heard him singing a hymn.

To the Pope it had been a night of searching self-examination. Pictures
of his life had passed before him in swift review, pulsing and throbbing
out of the darkness like the light of a firefly, now come, now gone.

First the Conclave, the three scrutators, and himself as one of them.
The first scrutiny, the second scrutiny, the third scrutiny and his own
name going up, up, up, as he proclaimed the votes in a loud voice so
that all in the chapel might hear. One vote more to his own name,
another, still another; his fear, his fainting; the gentle tones of an
old Cardinal, saying, "Take your time, brother; rest, repose a while."
Then the election, the awful sense of being God's choice, the almost
unearthly joy of the supreme moment when he became the Vicar of Christ
on earth.

Then the stepping forth from the dim conclave into the full light of day
to be proclaimed the representative of the Almighty, the living voice of
God, the infallible one. The sunless chapel, the white and crimson
vestments, the fisherman's ring, the vast crowd in the blazing light of
the piazza, the sudden silence, and the clear cry of the Cardinal Deacon
ringing out under the blue sky, "I announce to you joyful tidings--the
Most Eminent and Reverend Cardinal Leone, having taken the name of Pius
X., is elected Pope." Then the call of silver trumpets, the roar of ten
thousand human throats, the surging mass of living men below the
balcony, and the joy-bells ringing out the glad news from every church
tower in Rome, that a new King and Pontiff had been given by God to His
World.

Somewhere in the dark hours the Pope dozed off, and then Sleep, the
maker of visions, dispelled his dream. Another picture--a picture which
had pursued him at intervals both in sleeping and waking hours, ever
since the great day when he stepped out on to the balcony and was
saluted as a god--came to him again that night. He called it his
presentiment. The scene was always the same. A darkened room, a chapel,
an altar, himself on his knees, with the sense of Someone bending over
him, and an awful voice saying into his ears:--"You, the Vicar of Jesus
Christ; you, the rock on which the Saviour built His Church; you, the
living voice of God; you, the infallible one; you, who fill the most
exalted dignity on earth--_remember you are but clay_!"

The Pope awoke with a start, and to break the oppression of painful
thoughts he turned on the light, propped himself up in bed, and taking a
book from the night table, he began to read. It was the Catholic legend
of a father doomed to destroy his son, or suffer the son to destroy the
father. They had been separated early in the son's life, and now that
they met again they met as foes, and the son drew his sword upon his
father without knowing who he was!

One by one the incidents of the history linked themselves with the
incidents of the day before, and the lonely old man of the
Vatican--childless, kinless, homeless for all his state, and cut off
from every human tie--began to think of things that were still farther
back than the conclave and the proclamation--things of the dead past
which nature had seemed to bury with so kind a hand, covering the grave
with grass and flowers.

A sweet young face, timid and trustful; a sudden shock such as makes the
world crumble beneath a man's feet; a vague sense of guilt and shame,
unreasonable, unmerited, unjustifiable, yet not to be put away; a blank
period of humiliation; the opening of eyes in a new world; the humblest
place in a religious house, the kitchen of the Noviciate. Then a great
yearning, a great restlessness; coming out of the convent;
dispensations; holy orders; works of charity; travels in foreign lands
and searchings day and night in the streets of a cruel city for some one
who had been lost and was never found.

The Pope put down the book and turned out the light. It was then that he
sang and prayed.

When Cortis came with the Pope's breakfast in the frayed edge of the
morning, the chamberlain outside the bedroom door whispered to the
valet, "The Holy Father has been with the angels all night long."

There was a Papal "Chapel" in St. Peter's that morning, with a
procession of white vestments in honour of the Mass of the Resurrection,
but the Pope did not attend. He sat alone in his simple chamber, with
curtains drawn across the marble columns to obscure the bed, fingering
the crucifix which hung from his neck, and waiting for the ringing of
the Easter bells.

The little door to the private corridor opened quietly, and Father
Pifferi entered the room.

"Well?" said the Pope.

"It is all over," said the Capuchin.

"Did the poor child ... did she bear up bravely?"

"Very bravely, your Holiness."

"No weakness, no hysteria? She did not faint or break down at the end?"

"On the contrary, she was composed--perfectly composed and quiet."

"Thank God!"

"It was most extraordinary. A woman denouncing her husband, and yet so
calm, so terribly calm."

"God helped her to bear her burden. God help all of us in our hour of
need!"

The Pope lifted the crucifix to his lips, and added, "And the man?"

"Rossi?"

"Yes."

"After she had signed the denunciation a warrant for his arrest was made
out and given to the Carabineers."

"It mentioned everything?"

"Everything."

"Who he is and all about him?"

"Yes, your Holiness."

The Pope fingered his crucifix again, and said, "Who is he, Father
Pifferi?"

The Capuchin did not reply.

"Father Pifferi, I ask you who he is?"

Still the Capuchin did not reply, and the Pope smiled a pitiful smile,
touched the friar's arm with a caressing gesture, and said, "Don't be
afraid for the Holy Father, carissimo. If that poor child, who would
have died rather than sacrifice her husband, could be so calm and
strong...."

"Holy Father," said the Capuchin, "when you asked the lady to denounce
David Rossi you thought of him only as an enemy of the Church and of its
head, trying to pull down both and destroy civil society--isn't that
so?"

The Pope bent his head.

"Holy Father, if ... if you had known that he was something more than
that ... something nearer ... if, for example, you had been told
that ... that he was the relative of a priest, would you have asked for his
denunciation just the same?"

The old Capuchin had stammered, but the Pope answered in a firm voice,
"That would have made no difference, my son. The blessed Scriptures do
not conceal the sin of Judas, and shall we conceal the offences of those
who come within the circle of our own families?"

"Holy Father," said the Capuchin, "if you had been told that he was
related to a prelate of your domestic household...."

He stopped, and the Pope answered in a voice that trembled slightly,
"Still it would have made no difference. The enemies of the Almighty are
watching day and night, and shall His holy Church be imperilled and
abased by the weakness of His servant?"

"Holy Father, if ... if you had been told that ... that he was the
kinsman of a Cardinal?"

The Pope was struggling to control himself. "Even then it would have
made no difference. I am old and weak, but God would have supported me,
and though I had been called upon to cut off my right hand, or give my
body to be burned, still...."

His voice quivered and died in his throat, and there was a moment's
pause.

"Holy Father," said the Capuchin, turning his eyes away, "if you had
been told that he was the nearest of kin to the Pope himself...."

The Pope dropped the crucifix which was trembling in his hand, and half
rose from his chair. "Then ... even then ... it would have ... but the
will of God be done," he said, and he could not utter another word.

At that moment the Easter bells began to ring. The deep-toned bells of
St. Peter's came first with its joyful peal, and then the bells of the
other churches of the city took up the rapturous melody. In the Basilica
the veil before the altar had been rent with a loud crash, and the
Gloria in Excelsis was being sung.

At the same moment a prelate vested in a white tunic entered the Pope's
room, and kneeling in the middle of the floor, he said, "Holy Father, I
announce to you a great joy. Hallelujah! The Lord is risen again."

The Pope tried to rise from his seat, but could not do so. "Help me,
Monsignor," he said faintly, and the prelate raised him to his feet.
Then leaning on the prelate's arm, he walked to the door of his private
chapel. On reaching it he looked back at Father Pifferi, who was going
silently out of the room.

"Addio, carissimo," he said, in a pitiful voice, but the Capuchin could
not reply.

Some moments afterwards the Pope was quite alone. The arched windows of
the little chapel were covered with heavy red curtains, but the clanging
of the brass tongues in the cupola, the deep throb of the organ, and the
rolling waves of the voices of the people singing the grand Hallelujah,
found their way into the darkened chamber. But above all other sounds in
the ears of the Pope as he lay prostrate on the altar steps was the
sound of a voice which said, "You, the Vicar of Jesus Christ; you, the
rock on which the Saviour built His Church; you, the living voice of
God; you, the infallible one; you, who fill the most exalted dignity on
earth--_remember you are but clay_."


                                XXI

"Acqua Acetosa!" "Roba Vecchia!" "Rannocchie!"

The street cries were ringing through the Navona, the piazza was alive
with people, and strangers were saluting each other as they passed on
the pavement when Roma returned home. At the lodge the Garibaldian
wished her a good Easter, and at the door of the apartment the curate of
the parish, who in cotta and biretta was making his Easter call to
sprinkle the rooms with holy water, gave her a smile and his blessing,
while old Francesca, inside the house, laying the Easter sideboard of
cakes, sausages, and eggs, put both hands behind her back, like a child
playing a game, and cried--

"Now, what does the Signora think I've got for her?"

It was a letter, and as the old woman produced it she was glowing with
happiness at the joy she was bringing to Roma.

"The porter from Trinità de' Monti brought it," she said, "and he told
me to tell you there's a lay sister called Sister Angelica at the
convent now, and he is afraid that other letters may go astray....
Aren't you glad you've got a letter, Signora? I thought Signora would
die of delight, and I gave the man six soldi."

Roma was turning the envelope over and over in her hands, thinking what
a call to joy a letter of Rossi's used to be, and wondering if she ought
to open this one.

"Well, that was the way with me too when Tommaso was at the wars. But
this is Easter, Signora, and the Blessed Virgin wouldn't bring you bad
news to-day. Listen! That's the Gloria. I can always hear the church
bells on Holy Saturday. The first time after I was deaf Joseph was a
baby, and I took the wrappings off his little feet while the bells were
ringing, and he walked straight away! Ah, my poor darling!... But I'm
making the Signora cry."

The letter was dated from Zürich. It ran:--

    "MY DEAR ROMA,--Your letters and I seem to be running a race which
    shall return to you first. I was compelled to leave Berlin before
    my long-delayed correspondence could arrive from London, and now
    it seems probable that I must leave Zürich before it can follow me
    from Berlin. As a consequence I have not heard from you for
    weeks--not since your letter about your friend, you remember--and
    I am in agonies of impatience to know what has happened to you in
    the interval.

    "I came to Switzerland the day before yesterday, pushed on by the
    urgency of affairs at home. Here we hold the last meeting of our
    international committee before I go back to Italy. This will be
    to-morrow (Friday) night, and according to present plans I set out
    for Rome on Saturday morning.

    "How different my return will be from my flight a few weeks ago!
    Then I was plunged in despair, now I am buoyed up with hope; then
    my soul was furrowed by doubts, now it is braced up with
    certainties; then my idea was a dream, now it is a practical
    reality.

    "O Roma, my Roma, it is a good thing to live. After all, the world
    is no Gethsemane, and when a man has a beautiful life like yours
    belonging to him he may be forgiven if he forgets the voices which
    assail him with fears. They have come to me sometimes, dearest, in
    this long and cruel silence, and I have asked myself hideous
    questions. What is happening to my dear one in the midst of my
    enemies? What sufferings are being inflicted upon her for my sake?
    She is brave, and will bear anything, but did I do right to leave
    her behind? Bruno died rather than betray me, and she will do
    more--infinitely more in her eyes--she will see _me_ die, rather
    than imperil a cause which is a thousand times more dear to me
    than my life.

    "Addio, carissima! Set me as a seal upon thine heart, as a seal
    upon thine arm, for love is strong as death. If there were any
    possibility of our love increasing it _would_ increase after going
    through dangers like these. Keep well, dearest. Preserve that
    sweet life which is so precious to me that I cannot live without
    it. Do you remember, it was the 2nd of February when we parted in
    the darkness at the church door, and now it is Easter, and the day
    after to-morrow we shall hear the Easter bells! Spring is here,
    and in the unchangeable changeableness of nature I see the
    resurrection of humanity and listen to the Gloria of God.

    "You cannot answer this letter, dear, because I shall already be
    on the way to Rome before it reaches you, but you can send me a
    telegram to Chiasso. Do so. I shall look out for the telegraph boy
    the moment the train stops at the station. Say you are well and
    happy and waiting for me, and it will be like a smile from your
    lovely lips and eyes on the frontier of my native land.

    "My train is due to arrive on Sunday morning at seven o'clock.
    Meet me at the railway station, and let your face be the first I
    see when the train draws up in Rome. Then ... let me hear your
    voice, and let my heart become a King.

    "D.R."

Roma had grown paler and paler as she read this letter. The man's love
and trust were crushing her. Tears filled her eyes and flooded her face.
But her soul, which had been stunned and had fallen, recovered itself
and arose.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                      PART EIGHT--THE KING


                                I

Early on the morning of Holy Saturday a little crowd of Italians stood
on the open space in front of the platform at the Bahnhof of Zürich.
Most of them wore the blue smocks and peaked caps of porters and
street-sweepers, but in the centre of the group was a tall man in a
frockcoat and a soft felt hat.

It was Rossi. He was noticeably changed since his flight from Rome. His
bronzed face was paler, his cheeks thinner, his dark eyes looked larger,
his figure stooped perceptibly, and he had the air of a man who was
struggling to conceal a consuming nervousness.

The bell rang for the starting of a train and Rossi shook hands with
everybody.

"Going straight through, Honourable?"

"No, I shall sleep at Milan to-night and go on to Rome in the morning."

"_Addio, Onorevole!_"

"_Addio!_"

The moment the train started, Rossi gave himself up to thoughts of Roma.
Where was she now? He closed his eyes and tried to picture her. She was
reading his letter. He recalled particular passages, and saw the smile
with which she read them. Peace be with her! The light pressure of her
soft fingers was on his hands already, and through the _tran-tran_ of
the train he could hear her softest tones.

Nature as well as humanity seemed to smile on Rossi that day. He thought
the lakes had never looked so lovely. It was early when they ran along
the shores of Lucerne, and the white mists, wrapping themselves up on
the mountains, were gliding away like ghosts. One after another the
great peaks looked over each other's shoulders, covered with pines as
with vast armies crossing the Alps, thick at the bottom and with thinner
files of daring spirits at the top. The sun danced on the waters of the
lake like fairies on a floor of glass, and when the train stopped at
Fluelen the sound of waterfalls mingled with the singing of birds and
the ringing of the church bells. It was the Gloria. All the earth was
singing its Gloria. "Glory to God in the highest."

Rossi's happiness became almost boyish as the train approached Italy.
When the great tunnel was passed through, the signs of a new race came
thick and fast. Shrines of the Madonna, instead of shrines of the
Christ; long lines of field-workers, each with his hoe, instead of
little groups with the plough; grey oxen with great horns and slow step,
instead of brisk horses with tinkling bells.

Signs of doubtful augury for the most part, but Rossi was in no mood to
think of that. He let down the carriage window that he might drink in
the air of his own country. In spite of his opinions he could not help
doing that. The mystic call that comes to a man's heart from the soil
that gave him birth was coming to him also. He heard the voice of the
vine-dresser in the vineyard singing of love--always of love. He saw the
oranges and lemons, and the roses white and red. He caught a glimpse of
the first of the little cities high up on the crags, with its walls and
tower, and Campo Santo outside. His lips parted, his breast swelled. It
was home! Home!

The day waned, the sky darkened, and the passengers in the train, who
had been talking incessantly, began to doze. Rossi returned to his seat,
and thought more seriously about Roma. All his soul went out to the
young wife who had shared his sufferings. In his mind's eye he was
reading between the lines of her letters, and beginning to reproach
himself in earnest. Why had he imposed his life's secret upon her,
seeing the risk she ran, and the burden of her responsibility?

The battle with his soul was short. If he had not trusted Roma, he would
never have loved her. If he had not stripped his heart naked before her,
he would never have known that she loved him. And if she had suffered in
his absence he would make it all up to her on his return. He thought of
their joyous day on the Campagna, and then of the unalloyed hours before
them. What would she be doing now? She would be sending off the telegram
he was to receive at Chiasso. God bless her! God bless everybody!

The thought of Roma's telegram filled the whole of the last hour before
he reached the frontier. He imagined the words it would contain: "Well
and waiting. Welcome home." But was she well? It was weeks since he had
heard from her, and so many things might have happened. If he had
managed his personal affairs with more thought for himself, he might
have received her letters.

Heavy clouds began to shut out the landscape. The temperature had fallen
suddenly, and the wind must have risen, for the trees, as they flashed
past, were being beaten about. Rossi stood in the corridor again,
feeling feverish and impatient.

At length the train slackened speed, the noise of the wheels and the
engine abated, and there came a clap of thunder. After a moment there
was a far-off sound of church bells which were being rung to avert the
lightning, and then came a downpour of rain. It was raining in torrents
when the train drew up at Chiasso, but the carriages were hardly under
cover of the platform when Rossi was ready to step out.

"All baggage ready!" "Hand baggage out!" "Chiasso!" "The Customs!"

The station hands and porters were shouting by the stopping train, and
Rossi's dark eyes with their long lashes were looking through the line
of men for some one who carried a yellow letter.

"Facchino!"

"Signore?"

"Seen the telegraph boy about?"

"No, Signore."

Rossi leapt down to the platform, and at the same moment three
Carabineers, who had been working their heads from right to left to peer
into the carriages as they passed, stepped up to him and offered a
folded white paper.

He took it without speaking, and for a moment he stood looking at the
soldiers as if he had been stunned. Then he opened the paper and read:
"_Mandate di Cattura...._ We ... order the arrest of David Leone,
commonly called David Rossi...."

A cold sweat burst in great beads from his forehead. Again he looked
into the faces of the soldiers. And then he laughed. It was a fearful
laugh--the laugh of a smitten soul.

The scene had been observed by passengers trooping to the Customs, and
a group of English and American tourists were making apposite comments
on the event.

"It's Rossi." "Rossi?" "The anarchist." "Travelled in our train?"
"Sure." "My!"

The marshal of Carabineers, a man with shrunken cheeks and the eyes of a
hawk, dressed in his little brief authority, strode with a lofty look
through the spectators to telegraph the arrest to Rome.


                                II

When the train started again, Rossi was a prisoner sitting between two
of the Carabineers with the marshal of Carabineers on the seat in front
of him. His heart felt cold and his chin buried itself in his breast. He
was asking himself how many persons knew of his identity with David
Leone, and could connect him with the trial of eighteen years ago.
_There was but one._

Rossi leapt to his feet with a muttered oath on his lips. The thing that
had flashed through his mind was impossible, and he was himself the
traitor to think of it. But even when the imagined agony had passed
away, a hard lump lay at his heart and he felt sick and ashamed.

The marshal of Carabineers, who had mistaken Rossi's gesture, closed the
carriage window and stood with his back to it until the train arrived at
Milan. A police official was waiting for them there with the latest
instructions from Rome. In order to avoid the possibility of a public
disturbance in the capital on the day of the King's Jubilee, the
prisoner was to be detained in Milan until further notice.

"Seems you're to sleep here to-night, Honourable," said the soldier.
Remembering that it had been his intention to do so when he left Zürich,
Rossi laughed bitterly.

It was now dark. A prison van stood at the end of a line of hotel
omnibuses, and Rossi was marched to it between the measured steps of the
Carabineers. News of his arrest had already been published in Milan, and
crowds of spectators were gathered in the open space outside the
station. He tried to hold up his head when the people peered at him,
telling himself that the arrest of an innocent man was not his but the
law's disgrace; yet a sense of sickness surprised him again and he
dropped his head as he buried himself in the van.

On the dark drive to the prison in the Via Filangeri the Carabineers
grumbled and swore at the hard fate which kept them out of Rome at a
time of public rejoicing. There was to be a dinner on Monday night at
the barracks on the Prati, and on Tuesday morning the King was to
present medals.

Rossi shut his eyes and said nothing. But half-an-hour later, when he
had been put in the "paying" cell, and the marshal of Carabineers was
leaving him, he could not forbear to speak.

"Officer," he said, fumbling his copy of the warrant, "would you mind
telling me where you received this paper?"

"At the Procura, of course," said the soldier.

"Some one had denounced me there--can you tell me who it was?"

"That's no business of mine, Honourable. Still, as you wish to know...."

"Well?"

"A lady was there when the warrant was made out, and if I had to guess
who she was...."

Rossi saw the name coming in the man's face, and he flung out at him in
a roar of wrath.

During the long hours of the night he tried to account for his arrest to
the exclusion of Roma. He thought of every woman whom he had known
intimately in England and America, and finally of Elena and old
Francesca. It was useless. There was only one woman in the world who
knew the secrets of his early life. He had revealed some of them
himself, and the rest she knew of her own knowledge.

No matter! There was no traitor so treacherous as circumstance. He would
not believe the lie that fate was thrusting down his throat. Roma was
faithful, she would die rather than betray him, and he was a
contemptible hound to allow himself to think of her in that connection.
He recalled her letters, her sacrifices, her brave and cheerful
renunciation, and the hard lump that had settled at his heart rose up to
his throat.

Morning broke at last. As the grey dawn entered the cell the Easter
bells were ringing. Rossi remembered in what other conditions he had
expected to hear them, and again his heart grew bitter. A good-natured
warder came with his breakfast of bread and water, and a smuggled copy
of a morning journal called the _Perseveranza_. It contained an account
of his arrest, and a leading article on his career as a thing closed
and ruined. The public would learn with astonishment that a man who had
attained to great prominence in Parliament and lived several years in
the fierce light of the world's eye, had all the time masqueraded in a
false character, being really a criminal convicted long ago for
conspiring against the person of the late King.

The sun shone, the sparrows chirped, the church bells rang the whole day
long. Towards evening the warder came with another newspaper, the
_Corriere della Sera_. It explained that the sensational arrest of the
illustrious Deputy, which had fallen on the country like a thunderbolt,
was not intended as punishment for an offence long past and forgotten,
but as a means of preventing a political crime that was on the eve of
being committed. The Deputy had been abroad since the unhappy riots of
the First of February, and advices from foreign police left no doubt
whatever that he had contemplated a preposterous raid of the combined
revolutionary clubs of Europe against Italy, timed with almost fiendish
imagination to break out on the festival of the King's Jubilee.

Rossi slept as little on Sunday night as on the night before. The
horrible doubts which he had driven away were sucking at his heart like
a vampire. He tried to invent excuses for Roma. She was intimidated; she
was a woman and she could not help herself. Useless, and worse than
useless! "I thought the daughter of Joseph Roselli would have died
first," he told himself.

The good-natured warder brought him another newspaper in the morning,
the _Secolo_, an organ of his own party. Its tone was the bitterest of
all. "We have reason to believe that the unfortunate event, which cannot
but have the effect of setting back the people's cause, is due to the
betrayal of one of their leaders by a certain fashionable woman who is
near to the person of the President of the Council. It is the old story
over again, the story of man's weakness and woman's deception, with
every familiar circumstance of humiliation, folly, and shame."

There could be no doubt of it. It was Roma who had betrayed him.
Whatever her reasons or excuse, the result was the same. She had given
up the deepest secrets of his soul, and his life's work was in the dust.

The marshal of Carabineers came to say that they were to go on to Rome,
and at nine o'clock they were again in the train. People in holiday
dress were promenading the platform and the station was hung with flags.
A gentleman in a white waistcoat was about to step into the compartment
with the Carabineers and their prisoner, when, recognising his
travelling companions, he bowed and stepped back. It was the Sergeant of
the Chamber, returning after the Easter vacation from his villa on one
of the lakes. Rossi sent a ringing laugh after the man, and that brought
him back.

"I'm sorry for you, Honourable, very sorry," he said. "You've deceived
us all, but now you are seen in your true colours, and apparently
throwing off all disguise."

The Sergeant was so far right that Rossi was another man. Whatever had
been tender and sweet in him was now hard and bitter. The train started
for Rome, and the soldiers drew the straws out of their Tuscan cigars
and smoked. Rossi coiled himself up in his corner and shut his eyes.
Sometimes a sneer curled his lips, sometimes he laughed aloud.

They were travelling by the coast route, and when the train ran into
Genoa a military band at the foot of the monument to Mazzini was playing
the royal hymn. But the festivities of the King's Jubilee were eclipsed
in public interest by the arrest of Rossi and the collapse of the
conspiracy which it was understood to imply. The marshal of the
Carabineers bought the local papers, and one of them was full of details
of "The Great Plot." An exact account was given from a semi-military
standpoint of the plan of the supposed raid. It included the capture of
the arsenal at Genoa and the assassination of the King at Rome.

The train ran through countless tunnels like the air through a flute,
now rumbling in the darkness, now whistling in the light. Rossi closed
his eyes and shut out the torment of passing scenes, and straightway he
was seeing Roma. He could only see her as he had always seen her, with
her golden complexion, her large violet eyes and long curved lashes, her
mouth which had its own gift of smiling, and her glow of health and
happiness. Whatever she had done he knew that he must always love her.
This worked on him like madness, and once again he leapt to his feet and
made for the corridor, whereupon the Carabineers, who had been sleeping,
got up and shut the door.

Night fell, and the moon rose, large and blood-red as a setting sun.
When the train shot on to the Roman Campagna, like a boat gliding into
open sea, the great and solemn desolation seemed more than ever
withdrawn from the sights and sounds of the living world. Rossi
remembered the joy of joys with which he had expected to cross the
familiar country. Then he looked across at the soldiers who were snoring
in their seats.

When the train stopped at Civita Vecchia, the Carabineers opened the
door to the corridor that their prisoner might stretch his legs. Some
evening papers from Rome were handed into the carriage. Rossi put out
his hand to pay for them, and to his surprise it was seized with an
eager grasp. The newsman, who was also carrying a tray of coffee, was a
huge creature, with a white apron and a paper cap.

"Caffé, sir? Caffé?" he called, and then in an undertone, "Don't you
know me, old fellow? Caffé, sir? Thank you."

It was one of Rossi's colleagues in the House of Deputies.

"Milk, sir? With pleasure, sir. Venti centesimi, sir.... All right, old
chap. Keep your eyes open at the station at Rome.... Change, sir?
Certainly sir.... Coupé, waiting on the left side. Look alive. Addio!...
Caffé! Caffé!"

The lusty voice died away down the platform, and the train started
again. Rossi felt giddy. He staggered back to his seat and tried to read
his evening papers.

The _Sunrise_, the paper founded by Rossi himself, seemed to be full of
the Prime Minister. He had that day put the crown on a career of the
highest distinction; the King had conferred the Collar of the Annunziata
upon him; and in view of the continued rumblings of unrest it was even
probable that he would be made Dictator.

The _Avanti_ seemed to Rossi to be full of himself. When the country
recovered from the delirium of that day's ridiculous doings, it would
know how to judge of the infamous methods of a Minister who had
condescended to use the devices of a Delilah for the defeat and
confusion of a political adversary.

Rossi felt as if he were suffocating. He put a hand into a side-pocket,
for his copy of the warrant crinkled there under his twitching fingers.
If he could only meet with Roma for a moment and thrust the damning
document in her face!

When the train ran along the side of the Tiber, they could see a great
framework of fireworks which had been erected on the Pincio. It
represented a gigantic crown and was all ablaze. At length the train
slowed down and entered the terminus at Rome. Rossi remembered how he
had expected to enter it, and he choked with wounded pride.

There were the thumpings and clankings and the blinding flashes of white
light, and then the train stopped. The station was full of people. Rossi
noticed Malatesta among them, the man whose life he had spared in the
duel he had been compelled to fight.

"Now, then, please!" said the marshal of Carabineers, and Rossi stepped
down to the platform. A soldier marched on either side of him; the
marshal walked in front. The people parted to let the four men pass, and
then closed up and came after them. Not a word was spoken.

With pale lips and a fixed gaze which seemed to look at nobody, Rossi
walked to the end of the platform, and there the crush was greatest.

"Room!" cried the marshal of Carabineers, making for the gate at which a
porter was taking tickets. A black van stood outside.

Suddenly the marshal was struck on the shoulder by a hand out of the
crowd. He turned to defend himself, and was struck on the other side.
Then he tried to draw a weapon, but before he could do so he was thrown
to the ground. One of the two other Carabineers stooped to lift him up,
and the third laid hold of Rossi. At the next instant Rossi felt the
soldier's hand fall from his arm as by a sword cut, and somebody was
crying in his ear:

"Now's your time, sir. Leave this to me and fly."

It was Malatesta. Before Rossi fully knew what he was doing, he crossed
the lines to the opposite platform, passed through the barrier by means
of his Deputy's medal permitting him to travel on the railways, and
stepped into a coupé that stood waiting with an open door.

"Where to, signore?"

"Piazza Navona--_presto_."

As the carriage rattled across the end of the Piazza Margherita a
company of Carabineers was going at quick march towards the station.


                                III

At ten o'clock on Saturday night the screamers in the Piazza Navona were
crying the arrest of Rossi. The telegrams from the frontier gave an ugly
account of his capture. He was in disguise, and he made an effort to
deny himself, but thanks to the astuteness of the Carabineer charged
with the warrant the device was defeated, and he was now lodged in the
prison at Milan, where it was probable that he would remain some days.

Roma's feelings took a new turn. Her crushing self-reproach at the
degradation of David Rossi, fallen, lost, and in prison, gave way to an
intense bitterness against the Baron, successful, radiant, and
triumphant. She turned a bright light upon the incidents of the past
months and saw that the Baron was responsible for everything. He had
intimidated her. His intimidation had worked upon her conscience and
driven her to the confessional. The confessional had taken her to the
Pope, and the Pope in love and loyalty and fatal good faith had led her
to denounce her husband. It was a chain of damning circumstances, helped
out by the demon of chance, but the first link had been forged by the
Baron, and he was to blame for all.

On Monday morning bands of music began to promenade the streets. Before
breakfast the rejoicings of the day had begun. Towards mid-day drunken
fellows in the piazza were embracing and crying, "Long live the King,"
and then "Long live the Baron Bonelli."

Roma's disgust deepened to contempt. Why were the people rejoicing?
There was nothing to rejoice at. Why were they shouting and singing? It
was all got-up enthusiasm, all false, all a lie. By a sort of
clairvoyance, Roma could see the Baron in the midst of the scenes he had
prearranged. He was sitting in the carriage with the King and Queen,
smiling his icy smile, while the people bellowed by their side. And
meantime David Rossi was lying in prison in Milan, in a downfall worse
than death, crushed, beaten, and broken-hearted.

Old Francesca brought a morning paper. It was the _Sunrise_, and it
contained nothing that did not concern the Baron. His wife had died on
Saturday--there were three lines for that incident. The King had made
him a Knight of the Order of Annunziata--there was half a column on the
new cousin to the royal family. A state dinner and ball were to be held
at the Quirinal that night, when it might be expected that the President
of the Council would be nominated Dictator.

In another column of the _Sunrise_ she found an interview with the
Baron. The journal called for exemplary punishment on the criminals who
conspired against the sovereign and endangered the public peace; the
Baron, in guarded words, replied that the natural tendency of the King
would be to pardon such persons, where their crimes were of old date,
and their present conspiracies were averted, but it lay with the public
to say whether it was just to the throne that such lenity ought to be
encouraged.

When Roma read this a red light seemed to flash before her eyes, and in
a moment she understood what she had to do. The Baron intended to make
the King break his promise to save the life of David Rossi, casting the
blame upon the country, to whose wish he had been forced to yield. There
was no earthly tribunal, no judge or jury, for a man who could do a
thing like that. He was putting himself beyond all human law. Therefore
one course only was left--to send him to the bar of God!

When this idea came to Roma she did not think of it as a crime. In the
moral elevation of her soul it seemed like an act of retributive
justice. Her heart throbbed violently, but it was only from the stress
of her thoughts and the intensity of her desire to execute them.

One thing troubled her, the purely material difficulties in the way. She
revolved many plans in her mind. At first she thought of writing to the
Baron asking him to see her, and hinting at submission to his will; but
she abandoned the device as a kind of duplicity that was unworthy of her
high and noble mission. At last she decided to go to the Piazza Leone
late that night and wait for the Baron's return from the Quirinal.
Felice would admit her. She would sit in the Council Room, under the
shaded lamp, until she heard the carriage wheels in the piazza. Then as
the Baron opened the door she would rise out of the red light--and do
it.

In the drawer of a bureau she had found a revolver which Rossi had left
with her on the night he went away. His name had been inscribed on it by
the persons who sent it as a present, but Roma gave no thought to that.
Rossi was in prison, therefore beyond suspicion, and she was entirely
indifferent to detection. When she had done what she intended to do she
would give herself up. She would avow everything, seek no means of
justification, and ask for no mercy even in the presence of death. Her
only defence would be that the Baron, who was guilty, had to be sent to
the supreme tribunal. It would then be for the court to take the
responsibility of fixing the moral weight of her motive in the scales of
human justice.

With these sublime feelings she began to examine the revolver. She
remembered that when Rossi had given it to her she had recoiled from the
touch of the deadly weapon, and it had fallen out of her fingers. No
such fear came to her now, as she turned it over in her delicate hands
and tried to understand its mechanism. There were six chambers, and to
know if they were loaded she pulled the trigger. The vibration and the
deafening noise shook but did not frighten her.

The deaf old woman had heard the shot, and she came upstairs panting and
with a pallid face.

"Mercy, Signora! What's happened? The Blessed Virgin save us! A
revolver!"

Roma tried to speak with unconcern. It was Mr. Rossi's revolver. She had
found it in the bureau. It must be loaded--it had gone off.

The words were vague, but the tone quieted the old woman. "Thank the
saints it's nothing worse. But why are you so pale, Signora? What is the
matter with you?"

Roma averted her eyes. "Wouldn't you be pale too if a thing like this
had gone off in your hands?"

By this time the Garibaldian had hobbled up behind his wife, and when
all was explained the old people announced that they were going out to
see the illuminations on the Pincio.

"They begin at eleven o'clock and go on to twelve or one, Signora.
Everybody in the house has gone already, or the shot would have made a
fine sensation."

"Good-night, Tommaso! Good-night, Francesca!"

"Good-night, Signora. We'll have to leave the street door open for the
lodgers coming back, but you'll close your own door and be as safe as
sardines."

The Garibaldian raised his pork-pie hat and left the door ajar. It was
half-past ten and the _piazza_ was very quiet. Roma sat down to write a
letter.

    "Dearest," she wrote, "I have read in the newspapers what took
    place on the frontier and I am overwhelmed with grief. What can I
    say of my own share in it except that I did it for the best? From
    my soul and before God, I tell you that if I betrayed you it was
    only to save your life. And though my heart is breaking and I
    shall never know another happy hour until God gives me release, if
    I had to go through it all again I should have to do as I have
    done....

    "Perhaps your great heart will be able to forgive me some day, but
    I shall never forgive myself or the man who compelled me to do
    what I have done. Before this letter reaches you in Milan a great
    act will be done in Rome. But you must know nothing more about it
    until it is done.

    "Good-bye, dearest. Try to forgive me as soon as you can. I shall
    know it if you do ... where I am going to--eventually ... and it
    will be so sweet and beautiful. Your loving, erring, broken-hearted
                                                                  ROMA."

A noisy group of revellers were passing through the piazza singing a
drinking song. When they were gone a church clock struck eleven. Roma
put on a hat and a veil. Her impatience was now intense. Being ready to
go out she took a last look round the rooms. They brought a throng of
memories--of hopes and visions as well as realities and facts. The
piano, the phonograph, the bust, the bed. It was all over. She knew she
would never come back.

Her heart was throbbing violently, and she was opening the bureau a
second time when her ear caught the sound of a step on the stairs. She
knew the step. It was the Baron's.

She stopped, with an indescribable sense of terror, and gazed at the
door. It stood partly open as the Garibaldian had left it.

Through the door the Baron was about to enter. He was coming up, up,
up--to his death. Some supernatural power was sending him.

She grew dizzy and quaked in every limb. Still the step outside came on.
At length it reached the top, and there was a knock at the door. At
first she could not answer, and the knock was repeated.

Then the free use of her faculties came back to her. There was more of
the Almighty in all this than of her own design. It _was_ to be. God
intended her to kill this guilty man.

"Come in!" she cried.


                                IV

When the Baron awoke on Saturday he remembered Roma with a good deal of
self-reproach, and everything that happened during the following days
made him think of her with tenderness. During the morning an
aide-de-camp brought him the casket containing the Collar of the
Annunziata, and spoke a formal speech. He fingered the jewelled band and
golden pendant as he made the answer prescribed by etiquette, but he was
thinking of Roma and the joy she might have felt in hailing him cousin
of the King.

Towards noon he received the telegram which announced the death of his
maniac wife, and he set off instantly for his castle in the Alban Hills.
He remained long enough to see the body removed to the church, and then
returned to Rome. Nazzareno carried to the station the little hand-bag
full of despatches with which he had occupied the hour spent in the
train. They passed by the tree which had been planted on the first of
Roma's Roman birthdays. It was covered with white roses. The Baron
plucked one of them, and wore it in his button-hole on the return
journey.

Before midnight he was back in the Piazza Leone, where the Commendatore
Angelelli was waiting with news of the arrest of Rossi. He gave orders
to have the editor of the _Sunrise_ sent to him so that he might make a
tentative suggestion. But in spite of himself his satisfaction at
Rossi's complete collapse and possible extermination was disturbed by
pity for Roma.

Sunday was given up to the interview with the journalist, the last
preparations for the Jubilee, and various secular duties. Monday's
ceremonials began with the Mass. The Piazza of the Pantheon was lined
with a splendid array of soldiers in glistening breastplates and
helmets, a tall bodyguard through which the little King passed to his
place amid the playing of the national hymn. In the old Pantheon itself,
roofed with an awning of white silk which bore the royal arms, flares
were burning up to the topmost cornice of the round walls. A temporary
altar decorated in white and gold was ablaze with candles, and the
choir, conducted by a fashionable composer of opera, were in a golden
cage. The King and Queen and royal princes sat in chairs under a velvet
canopy, and there were tribunes for cabinet ministers, senators,
deputies, and foreign ambassadors. Religion was necessary to all state
functions, and the Mass was a magnificent political demonstration
carried out on lines arranged by the Baron himself. He had forgotten
God, but he had remembered the King, and he had thought of Roma also.
She wept at all religious ceremonies, and would have shed tears if she
had been present at this one.

From the Pantheon they passed to the Capitol, amid the playing of bands
of music which showered through the streets their hail of sound. The
magnificent hall was crowded by a brilliant company in silk dresses and
decorations. An address was read by the Mayor, reciting the early
misfortunes of Italy, and closing with allusions to the prosperity of
the nation under the reigning dynasty. In his reply the King extolled
the army as the hope of peace and unity, and ended with a eulogy of the
President of the Council, whose powerful policy had dispelled the
vaporous dreams of unpractical politicians who were threatening the
stability of the throne and the welfare of its loyal subjects.

The Baron answered briefly that he had done no more than his duty to his
King, who was almost a republican monarch, and to his country, which was
the freest in the world. As for the visionaries and their visions, a few
refugees in Zürich, cheered on by the rabble abroad, might dream of
constructing a universal republic out of the various nations and races,
with Rome as their capital, but these were the delirious dreams of weak
minds.

"Dangerous!" said the Baron, with a smile. "To think of the eternal
dreamer being dangerous!"

The King laughed, the senators cheered, the ladies waved their
handkerchiefs, and again the Baron remembered Roma.

The procession to the Quirinal was a prolonged triumph. Every house was
hung with flags, every window with red and yellow damask. The clubs in
the Corso were crowded with princes, nobles, diplomats, and
distinguished foreigners. Civil guards by hundreds in their purple
plumes lined the streets, and the pavements were packed with loyal
people. It was a glorious pageant, such as Roma loved.

The mayors of the province, followed by citizens under their appointed
leaders and flags, came up to the Quirinal as the Baron had appointed,
and called the King on to the balcony. The King accepted the call and
made a sign of thanks.

Returning to the house the King ordered that papers should be prepared
immediately creating the Baron Bonelli by royal decree Dictator of Italy
for a period of six months from that date. "If Roma were here now,"
thought the Baron.

Then night came, and the state dinner at the royal palace was a moving
scene of enchantment. One princess came after another, apparently
clothed in diamonds. The Baron wore the Collar of the Annunziata, and
the foreign ambassadors, who as representatives of their sovereigns were
entitled to precedence, gave place to him, and he sat on the right of
the Queen.

After dinner he led the Queen to an embroidered throne under a velvet
baldachino in a gorgeous chamber which had been the chapel of the Popes.
Then the ball began. What torrents of light! What a dazzling blaze of
diamonds! What lovely faces and pure white skins! What soft bosoms and
full round forms! What gleams of life and love in a hundred pairs of
beautiful eyes! But there was a lovelier face and form in the mind of
the Baron than any his eyes could see, and excusing himself to the King
on the ground of Rossi's expected arrival, he left the palace.

Fireflies in the dark garden of the Quirinal were emitting drops of
light as the Baron passed through the echoing courts, and the big square
in front, bright with electric light, was silent save for the footfall
of the sentries at the gate.

The Baron walked in the direction of the Piazza Navona. His
self-reproach was becoming poignant. He remembered the threats he had
made, and told himself he had never intended to carry them out. They
were only meant to impress the imagination of the person played upon, as
might happen in any ordinary affair of public life.

The Baron's memory went back to the last state ball before this one, and
he felt some pangs of shame. But the disaster of that night had not been
due to the cold calculation to which he had attributed it. The cause was
simpler and more human--love of a beautiful woman who was slipping away
from him, the girding sense of being bound body and soul to a wife that
was no wife, and the mad intoxication of a moment.

No matter! Roma should not lose by what had happened. He would make it
up to her. Considering her unconventional conduct, it was no little
thing he intended to do, but he would do it, and she would see that
others were capable of sacrifice.

The people were on the Pincio and the streets were quiet. When the Baron
reached the Piazza Navona there was hardly anybody about, and he had
difficulty in finding the house. No one saw him enter, and he met with
nobody on the stairs. So much the better. He was half ashamed.

After he had knocked twice a voice which he did not recognise told him
to come in. When he pushed the door open Roma, in hat and veil, stood
before him, with her back to a bureau. He thought she looked frightened
and ill.


                                V

"My dear Roma," said the Baron, "I bring you good news. Everything has
turned out well. Nothing could have been managed better, and I come to
congratulate you."

He was visibly excited, and spoke rapidly and even loudly.

"The man was arrested on the frontier--you must have heard of that. He
was coming by the night train on Saturday, and to prevent a possible
disturbance they kept him in Milan until this morning."

Roma continued to stand with her back to the bureau.

"The news was in all the journals yesterday, my dear, and it had a
splendid effect on the opening of the Jubilee. When the King went to
Mass this morning the plot had received its death-blow, and our anxiety
was at an end. To-night the man will arrive in Rome, and within an hour
from now he will be safely locked up in prison."

Every nerve in Roma's body was palpitating, but she did not attempt to
speak.

"It is all your doing, my child--yours, not mine. Your clever brain has
brought it all to pass. 'Leave the man to me,' you said. I left him to
you, and you have accomplished everything."

Roma drew her lips together and tried to control herself.

"But what things you have gone through in order to achieve your purpose!
Slights, slurs, insults! No wonder the man was taken in by it. Society
itself was taken in. And I--yes, I myself--was almost deceived."

"Shall it be now?" thought Roma. The Baron was on the hearthrug
directly facing her.

"But you knew what you were doing, my dear. It was all a part of your
scheme. You drew the man on. In due time he delivered himself up to you.
He surrendered every secret of his soul. And when your great hour came
you were ready. You met it as you had always intended. 'At the top of
his hopes he shall fall,' you said."

Roma's heart was beating as if it would burst its bounds.

"He _has_ fallen. Thanks to you, this enemy of civil society, this
slanderer of women, is down. Then the Pope too! And the confession to
the Reverend Father! Who but a woman could have thought of a thing like
that?---making your denunciation so defensible, so pardonable, so
plausible, so inevitable! What skill! What patience! What diplomacy! And
what will and nerve too! Who shall say now that women are incapable of
great things?"

The Baron had thrown open his overcoat, revealing the broad expanse of
his shirt-front, crossed by the glittering collar of the Annunziata, and
was promenading the hearthrug without a thought of his peril.

"The journals of half Europe will have accounts of the failure of the
'Great Plot.' There was another plot, my dear, which did not fail.
Europe will hear of that also, and by to-morrow morning the world will
know what a woman may do to punish the man who traduces and degrades
her!"

"Why don't I do it?" thought Roma. She was fingering the revolver on the
bureau behind her, and breathing fast and audibly.

"You shall have everything back, my dear. Carriages, jewellery,
apartments, exactly as you parted with them. I have kept all under my
own control, and in a single day you can be reinstated."

Roma's palpitating heart was hurting her.

"But won't you sit down, my child? I have something to tell you. It is
important news. The Baroness is dead. Yes, she died on Saturday, poor
soul. Should I play the hypocrite and weep? Why should I? For fifteen
years a cruel law, which I dare not attempt to repeal by divorce in a
Catholic country, has tied me to a living corpse. Shall I pretend to
mourn because my burden has fallen away?... Roma, sit down, my dear;
don't continue to stand there.... Roma, I am free, and we can now carry
out our marriage, as we always hoped and intended."

"Now!" thought Roma, moving a little forward.

"Ah, don't be afraid of anything. I am not afraid, and you needn't be
afraid either. Certainly rumour has coupled our names already. But what
matter about that? No one shall insult you, whatever has occurred.
Wherever I go you shall go too. If they cannot do without me they shall
not do without you, and in spite of everything you shall be received
everywhere."

"Is that all you had to say?" said Roma.

"Not all. There is something else, and I couldn't wait for the
newspapers to tell you. The King has appointed me Dictator for six
months. That means that you will be more courted than the Queen. What a
revenge! The women who have been turning their backs upon you will bend
their backs before you. You will break down every barrier. You will...."

"Wait," said Roma.

The Baron had been approaching her, and she lifted her hand.

"You expect me to acquiesce in this lie?"

"What lie, my child?"

"That I denounced David Rossi in order to destroy him. It is true that I
did denounce him--unhappy woman that I am--but you know perfectly why I
did it. I did it because I was forced to do it. _You_ forced me."

At the sound of her own voice, her eyes had begun to fill.

"And now you ask me to pretend that it was all done from an evil motive,
and you offer me the rewards of guilt. Do you think I'm a murderer that
you can offer me the price of blood? Have you any shame? You come here
to ask me to marry you, knowing that I am married already--here of all
places, in the house of my husband."

Her eyes were blinded with tears, but her voice thickened with anger.

"My child," said the Baron, "if I have asked you to acquiesce in the
idea that what you did was from a certain motive it was only to spare
you pain. I thought it would be easier for you to do so now, things
being as they are. It was only going back to your original purpose,
forgetting all that has intervened."

His voice softened, and he said in a low tone: "If _I_ am so much to
blame for what has been done, perhaps it was because you were first of
all at fault! At the beginning my one offence consisted in agreeing to
your proposal. It was the _statesman_ who committed that error, and the
_man_ has suffered for it ever since. You know nothing of jealousy, my
child--how can you?--but its pains are as the pains of hell."

He tried to approach her once more.

"Come, dear, try to be yourself again. Forget this moment of
fascination, and rise afresh to your old strength and wisdom. I am
willing to forget ... whatever has happened--I don't ask what. I am
ready to wipe it all away, just as if it had never been."

In spite of his soft words and gentle tones, Roma was gazing at him with
an aversion she had never felt before for any human being.

"Have no qualms about your marriage, my child. I assure you it is no
marriage at all. In the eye of the civil law it is frankly invalid, and
the Church could annul it at any moment, being no sacrament, because you
are unbaptized and therefore not in her sense a Christian."

He took another step towards her and said:

"But if you have lost one husband another is waiting for you--a more
devoted and more faithful husband--one who can give you everything in
the place of one who can give you nothing.... And then that man has gone
out of your life for good. Whatever happens now, it is impossible that
you and he can ever come together again. But I am here still.... Don't
answer hastily, Roma. Isn't it something that I am ready to face the
opprobrium that will surely come of marrying the most criticised woman
in Rome?"

Roma felt herself to be suffocating with indignation and shame.

"You see I am suing to you, Roma--I who have never sued to any human
being. Even when I was a child I would not sue to my own mother. Since
then I have done something in life--I have justified myself, I have
given my country a place among the nations, I stand for it in the eye of
the world--and yet--"

"And yet I despise you," said Roma.

There was a moment of silence, and then, recovering himself, the Baron
tried to laugh.

"As you will. I must needs accept the only possible interpretation of
your words. I thought my devotion in spite of every provocation might
burn away your bitterness. But if...." (he was getting excited) "if you
have no respect for the past, you may have some regard for the future."

She looked at him with a new fear.

"Naturally, I have no desire to humiliate myself further by suing to a
woman who despises me. It will be sufficient to punish the man who is
responsible for my loss of esteem in the eyes of one who has so many
reasons to respect me."

"You mean that you will persuade the King to break his promise?"

"The King need not be persuaded after he has appointed his Dictator."

"So the King's promise to pardon Mr. Rossi will be set aside by his
successor?"

"If I leave this room without a better answer ... yes."

Roma drew from behind the revolver she had held in her hand.

"Then you will never leave this room," she said.

The Baron stood perfectly still, and there was a moment of deadly
silence.

Then came the rattle of carriage wheels on the stones of the piazza,
followed immediately by a hurried footstep on the stairs.

Roma heard it. She was trembling all over.

A moment afterwards there was a knock at the door. Then another knock,
and another. It was imperative, irregular knocking.

Roma, who had forgotten all about the Baron, was rooted to the spot on
which she stood. The Baron, who had understood everything, was also
transfixed.

Then came a thick, vibrating voice, "Roma!"

Roma made a faint cry, and dropped the revolver out of her graspless
hand. The Baron picked it up instantly. He was the first to recover
himself.

"Hush!" he said in a whisper. "Let him come in. I will go into this
room. I mean no harm to any one; but if he should follow me--if you
should reveal my presence--remember what I said before about a
challenge. And if I challenge him his shrift will have to be swift and
sure."

The Baron stepped into the bedroom. Then the voice came again, "Roma!
Roma!"

Roma staggered to the door and opened it.


                                VI

Flying from the railway station in the coupé, down the Via Nazionale and
the Corso Vittorio Emanuele, Rossi had seen by the electric light the
remains of the day's festoons, triumphal arches, banners, embroideries,
emblems, and flowers. These things had passed before his eyes like a
flash, yet they had deepened the bitterness of his desire to meet with
Roma that he might thrust the evidence of her treachery into her face.

But when he came to his own house and Roma opened the door to him, and
he saw her, looking so ill, her cheeks so pale, her beautiful eyes so
large and timid, and her whole face expressing such acute suffering, his
anger began to ebb away, and he wanted to take her into his arms in
spite of all.

Roma knew she was opening the door to Rossi, whatever the strange chance
which had brought him there, and when she saw him she made a faint cry
and a helpless little run toward him, and then stopped and looked
frightened. The momentary sensation of joy and relief had instantly died
away. She looked at his world-worn face, so disfigured by pain and
humiliation, and the arms she had outstretched to meet him she raised
above her head as if to ward off a blow.

He saw under the veil she wore the terror which had seized her at sight
of him, and by that alone he knew the depths of the abyss between them.
But this only increased the measureless pity he felt for her. And he
could not look at her without feeling that whatever she had done he
loved her, and must continue to love her to the last.

Tears rose to his throat and choked him. He opened his mouth to speak,
but at first he could not utter a word. At length he fumbled at his
breast, tore at his shirt front, so that his loose neckerchief became
untied, and finally drew from an inner pocket a crumpled paper.

"Look!" he said with a kind of gasp.

She saw at a glance what the paper was, and dared not look at it a
second time. It was the warrant. She dropped into a chair with bowed
head and humble attitude, as if trying to sink out of sight.

"Tell me you know nothing about it, Roma."

She covered her face with both hands and was silent.

"Tell me."

She had expected that he would flame out at her, but his voice was
breaking. She lifted her head and tried to look at him. His eyes were
fixed on her with an expression she had never seen before. She wanted to
speak, and could not do so. Her lip trembled, and she hung her head and
covered her face again, unable to say a word.

By this time he knew full well that she was guilty, but he tried to
persuade himself that she was innocent, to make excuses for her, and to
find her a way out.

"The newspapers say that the warrant was made at your instruction,
Roma--that you were the informer who denounced me. It cannot be true.
Tell me it is not true."

She did not speak.

"Look at the name on it--David Leone. There was only one person in the
world who knew me by that name--only one."

She began to cry beneath her hands.

"I told you everything myself, Roma. It was in this very room, you
remember, the night you came here first. You asked me if I wasn't afraid
to tell you, and I answered no. You couldn't deceive the son of your own
father. It wasn't natural. I was right, wasn't I?"

She felt him take hold of her hand and draw it down from her face.

"Look at the ring on your hand, dear. And look at this one on mine. You
are my wife, Roma. Does a man's wife betray him?"

His voice cracked at every word.

"When we parted you promised that as long as you lived, wherever you
might be, and whatever the world might do with us, you would be faithful
to me to the last. You have kept your promise, haven't you? It isn't
true that you have denounced me to the police."

He paused, but she did not reply, and he dropped her hand, and it fell
like a lifeless thing to her side.

"I know it isn't true, dear, but I want to hear it from your own lips.
One word--only one. Why shouldn't you speak? Say you know nothing of
this warrant. Say that somebody else knew David Leone. It may be so--I
cannot remember. Say ... say anything. Don't you see I will believe you
whatever you say, Roma?"

Roma could control herself no longer.

"I know quite well it is impossible for you to forgive me, David."

"Forgive!"

"But if I could explain...."

"Explain? What can there be to explain? Did you denounce me to the
magistrate?"

"If you could only know what happened...."

"Did you denounce me to the magistrate?"

She looked with frightened eyes at the bedroom door, and then dropped to
her knees.

"Have pity upon me."

"Did you denounce me to the magistrate?"

"Yes."

His pale face became ashen.

"Then it's true," he said in a voice that hardly passed his throat.
"What my friends have been saying all along is true. They warned me
against you from the first, but I wouldn't believe them. I was a fool,
and _this_ is my reward."

So saying he crushed the warrant in his hand and flung it at her feet.

Roma could bear no more. Making a great call on her resolution, she
rose, turned towards the bedroom door, and, speaking in a loud voice in
order that he who was within might hear, she said:

"David, I don't want to excuse myself or to blame anybody else, whoever
it may be, and however wickedly he may have acted. But, from my soul and
before God, I tell you that if I denounced you I did it for the best."

"The best!"

He laughed bitterly, but she forced herself to go on.

"When you went away you warned me that your enemies could be merciless.
They _have_ been merciless. First, they tempted me with the fear of
poverty. I had been accustomed to wealth, comfort, luxury. Look round
you, David--they are gone. Did I ever regret them? Never! I was rich
enough in your love, and I would not have sacrificed that for a queen's
crown."

She looked up at his tortured face and saw that it was full of scorn,
but still she struggled on.

"Then they tempted me with jealousy. The forged letter which killed
Bruno was intended to poison me. Did I believe it? No! I knew you loved
me, and if you didn't, if you had deceived me, that made no difference.
_I_ loved _you_, and even if I lost you I should always love you,
whatever happened."

Again she looked up into his face with her glistening eyes. It was not
anger she saw there now, but an expression of bewilderment and of pain.

"Last of all, they tempted me with love itself. The treacherous tyrants
deceived and intimidated the Pope--the good and saintly Pope--and
through him they told me that your arrest was certain, your life in
danger, and nothing could save you from your present peril but that I
should denounce you for your past offences. The phantom of conspiracy
rose up before me, and I remembered my father, doomed to life-long exile
and a lonely death. It was my dark hour, dearest, and when they promised
me--faithfully promised me--that your life should be spared...."

A faint sound came from the bedroom. Roma heard it, but Rossi, in the
tumult of his emotion, heard nothing.

"I know what you will say, dear--that you would have given your life a
hundred times rather than save it at the loss of all you hold so dear.
But I am no heroine, David. I am only a woman who loves you, and I could
not see you die."

He felt his soul swell with love and forgiveness, and he wanted to sob
like a child, but Roma went on, and without trying to keep back her
tears.

"That's all, dear. Now you know everything. It is not your fault that
the love you have brought home to me is dead. I hoped that before you
came home I might die too. I think my soul must be dead already. I do
not hope for pardon, but if your great heart _could_ pardon me...."

"Roma," said Rossi at last, while tears filled his eyes and choked his
voice, "when I escaped from the police I came here to avenge myself; but
if you say it was your love that led you to denounce me...."

"I do say so."

"Your love, and nothing but your love...."

"Nothing! Nothing!"

"Though I am betrayed and fallen, and may be banished or condemned to
death, yet...."

Her heart swelled and throbbed. She held out her arms to him.

"David!" she cried, and at the next moment she was clasped to his
breast.

Again there was a faint sound from the adjoining room.

"The woman lies," said a voice behind them.

The Baron stood in the bedroom door.


                                VII

The Baron's impulse on going into the bedroom had been merely to escape
from one who must be a runaway prisoner, and therefore little better
than a madman, whose worst madness would be provoked by his own
presence; but when he realised that Rossi was self-possessed, and even
magnanimous in his hour of peril, the Baron felt ashamed of his
hiding-place, and felt compelled to come out. In spite of his pride he
had been forced to overhear the conversation, and he was humiliated by
the generosity of the betrayed man, but what humbled him most was the
clear note of the woman's love.

Knight of the Annunziata! Cousin of the King! President of the Council!
Dictator! These things had meant something to him an hour ago. What were
they now?

The agony of the Baron's jealousy was intolerable. For the first time in
his life his ideas, usually so clear and exact, became confused. Roma
was lost to him. He was going mad.

He looked at the revolver which he had snatched up when Roma let it
fall, examined it, made sure it was loaded, cocked it, put it in the
right-hand pocket of his overcoat, and then opened the door.

The two in the other room did not at first see him. He spoke, and their
arms slackened and they stood apart.

After a moment of silence Rossi spoke. "Roma," he said, "what is this
gentleman doing here?"

The Baron laughed. "Wouldn't it be more reasonable to ask what you are
doing here, sir?" he asked.

Then trying to put into logical sequence the confused ideas which were
besieging his tormented brain, he said, "I understand that this
apartment belongs now to the lady; the lady belongs to me, and when she
denounced you to the police it was merely in fulfilment of a plan we
concocted together on the day you insulted both of us in your speech in
the piazza."

Rossi made a step forward with a threatening gesture, but Roma
intervened. The Baron gripped firmly the revolver in his pocket, and
said:

"Take care, sir. If a man threatens me he must be prepared for the
consequences. The lady knows what those consequences may be."

Rossi, breathing heavily, was trying to retain the mastery of himself.

"If you tell me that the lady...."

"I tell you that according to the law of nature and of reason the lady
is my wife."

"It's a lie."

"Ask her."

"And so I will."

Roma saw the look of triumph with which Rossi turned to her. The
terrible moment she had lived in fear of had come to pass. The letters
she had written to Rossi had not yet reached him, and her enemy was
telling his story before she had told hers.

What was she to do? She would have said anything at that moment and
believed herself justified before God. But even lying itself would be of
no avail. She remembered the Baron's threat and trembled. If she told
the truth her confession, coming at that moment, would be worse than
vain. If she told a lie, Rossi would insult the Baron, the Baron would
challenge Rossi, and they would fight with all the consequences the
Baron had foretold.

"Roma," said Rossi, "forgive me for putting the question, but a
falsehood like this, affecting the character of a good woman, ought to
be stopped in the slanderer's throat. Don't be afraid, dear. You know I
will believe you before anybody in the world. What the man says is a
lie, isn't it?"

Roma stood for a moment looking in a helpless way from Rossi to the
Baron, and from the Baron back to Rossi. She made an effort to speak,
but at first she could not do so. At length she said:

"Can't you trust me, David?"

"Trust you? Answer me on this one point and I will trust you on all the
rest. Say the man speaks falsely, and I will stake my life on your
word."

Roma did not reply, and the Baron tried to laugh.

"If the lady can deny what I say, let her do so. If she cannot, you must
come to your own conclusions."

"Deny it, Roma! Deny it, and I will fling the man's insult in his face."

"David, if I could tell you everything...."

"Everything! It's only one thing I want to know, Roma."

"If you had received my letters addressed to England...."

"Letters? What matter about letters now. Don't you understand, dear?
This gentleman says that before you married me you ... had already
belonged to him. That's what he means, and it's false, isn't it?"

"My mouth is closed. If I could say anything one way or other...."

"Yes or no--that is all that is necessary."

Roma looked up at him with a pleading expression, but seeing nothing in
his face except the magistrate who was interrogating her, she turned her
back and hung her head, and cried like a helpless child.

Rossi laid hold of her arm, twisted her about, and looked into her eyes.

"Crying, Roma? You don't mean to tell me that I am to believe what the
man says? Deny it! For God's sake deny it!"

"I ... I cannot ... I cannot speak," she stammered, and then there was a
dead silence.

When Rossi spoke again his face was dark as a thundercloud, and his
voice hoarse as a raven's.

"If that is so, there is nothing more to say."

She looked up at him with a pathetic remonstrance, but he met her eyes
with the gaze of a relentless judge who had tried and condemned her.

"I was not to blame, David--I swear before God I was not."

"Yet you allowed me to go on believing that falsehood. The woman who
could do a thing like that could do anything. She could pretend to be
poor, pretend to be tempted, pretend...."

"David, what are you saying?"

Rossi broke into a peal of mad laughter.

"Saying? That you have deceived me from the beginning, when you
undertook to betray me to your master and paramour."

"David!"

She tried to protest, but he bore her down with a laugh of scorn, and
then wheeled round on the Baron, who had been standing in silence behind
them.

"That's why you are here to-night, I suppose. You didn't expect to be
disturbed, did you? You didn't expect to see me. You thought I was
stowed away in a cell, and you could meet in safety.... Oh, my brain! my
brain! I shall go mad!"

"It isn't true," cried Roma. And turning to the Baron with flame in her
eyes she said, "Tell him it isn't true. You know it isn't true."

"True?" Again the Baron tried to laugh. "Of course it's true. Every word
the man has uttered is true. Don't ask me to lie to him as you have done
from first to last." At that Rossi's mad laughter stopped suddenly, and
he stepped up to the Baron with fury in his face.

"You scoundrel!" he said. "You've succeeded, you've separated us, but I
understand you perfectly. You have used this unhappy lady's shame to
compel her to carry out your infamous designs, and now that she is done
with, she must lose the man who played with her as well as the man she
has played with."

Roma saw that the Baron was feeling for something in the side pocket of
his overcoat, and she called to Rossi to warn him.

"One doesn't quarrel with an escaped criminal," said the Baron. "It is
sufficient to call the police ... Police!" he cried, lifting his voice
and taking a step forward.

Rossi stood between the Baron and the door.

"Don't stir," he said. "Don't utter a word, I warn you. I'm a hunted dog
to-night, and a hunted dog is dangerous."

"Let me pass," said the Baron.

"Not yet, sir," said Rossi. "You have something to do before you go. You
have to go down on your knees and beg the pardon of your victim...."

Roma saw the Baron draw the revolver. She saw Rossi spring upon him, and
seize him by the collar of the Annunziata which hung over his shirt
front. She saw the men go struggling through the door of the
sitting-room into the dining-room. She covered her ears with her hands
to shut out the sounds from the outer chamber, but she heard Rossi's
hoarse voice that was like the growl of a wild beast. Then came the
deafening report of a pistol-shot, then the vibration of a heavy fall,
and then dead silence.

Roma was still standing with her hands over her ears, shaking with
terror and scarcely able to breathe, when footsteps resounded on the
floor behind her. Giddy and dazed, with one agonising thought she
turned, saw Rossi, and uttered a cry of relief. But he was coming down
on her with great staring eyes, and the look of a desperate maniac. For
one moment he stood over her in his ungovernable rage, and scalding and
blistering words poured out of him in a torrent.

"He's dead. D'you hear me? He's dead. But it's as much your work as
mine, and you will never think of yourself henceforward without remorse
and horror. I curse you by the love you've wronged and the heart you've
broken. I curse you by the hopes you wasted and the truth you've
outraged. I curse you by the memory of your father, the memory of a
saint and martyr."

Before his last words were spoken Roma had ceased to hear. With a feeble
moan, interrupted by a faint cry, she had slowly retreated before him,
and then fallen face downwards. Everything about her, Rossi, herself,
the room, the lamp on the table and the shadows cast by it, had mingled
and blended, and gone out in a complete obscurity.


                                VIII

When Roma regained consciousness, there was not a sound in the
apartment. Even the piazza outside was quiet. Somebody was playing a
mandoline a long way off, and the thin notes were trembling through the
still night. A dog was barking in the distance. Save for these sounds
everything was still.

Roma lay for some minutes in a state of semi-consciousness. Her head was
swimming with vague memories, and she was unable at first to disentangle
the thread of them. At length she remembered all that had happened, and
she wept bitterly.

But when the first tenderness was over the one feeling which seized and
held her was hatred of the Baron. Rossi had told her the man was dead,
and she felt no pity. The Baron deserved his death, and if Rossi had
killed him it was no crime.

She was still lying where she had fallen when a noise as of some one
moving came from the adjoining room. Then a voice called to her:

"Roma!"

It was the Baron's voice, broken and feeble. A great terror took hold of
her. Then came a sense of shame, and finally a feeling of relief. The
Baron was not dead. Thank God! O thank God!

She got up and went into the dining-room. The Baron was on his knees
struggling to climb to the couch. His shirt front was partly dragged out
of his breast, and the Order of the Annunziata was torn away. There was
a streak of blood over his left eyebrow, and no other sign of injury.
But his eyes themselves were glassy, and his face was pale as death.

"I'm dying, Roma."

"I'll run for a doctor," she said.

"No. Don't do that. I don't want to be found here. Besides, it's
useless. In five minutes a clot of blood will have covered the lacerated
brain, and I shall lose consciousness again. Stupid, isn't it?"

"Let me call for a priest," said Roma.

"Don't do that either. You can do me more good yourself, Roma. Give me a
drink."

Roma was fighting with an almost unconquerable repugnance, but she
brought the Baron a drink of water, and with shaking hands held the
glass to his trembling lips.

"How do you feel?" she asked.

"Worse," he answered.

He looked into her eyes with evident contrition, and said, "I wonder if
it would be fair to ask you to forgive me? Would it?"

She did not answer, and he stretched himself and sighed. His breathing
became laboured and stertorous, his skin hot, and his eyes dilated.

"How do you feel now?" asked Roma.

"I'm going," he replied, and he smiled again.

The human soul was gleaming out of the wretched man at the last, and he
was looking at her now with pleading eyes which plainly could not see.

"Are you there, Roma?"

"Yes."

"Promise that you will not leave me."

"I will not leave you now," she answered in a low voice.

After a moment he roused himself with an effort and said, "And this is
the end! How absurd! They'll find me here in any case, and what a
chatter there'll be! The Chamber--the journals--all the scribblers and
speechifiers. What will Europe say? Another Boulanger, perhaps! But I'm
sorry for Italy. Nobody can say I did not love my country. Where her
interest lay I let nothing interfere. And just when everything seemed to
triumph...."

He attempted to laugh. Roma shuddered.

"It was the star of the Annunziata that did it. The man threw it with
such force. To think that it's been the aim of my life to win that Order
and now it kills me! Ridiculous, isn't it?"

Again he attempted to laugh.

"There's a side of justice in that, though, and I'm not going to whine.
The Pope tried to paint an awful end, but his nightmare didn't frighten
me. We must all bow our heads to the law of compensation--the Pope as
well as everybody else. But to die stupidly like this..."

He was speaking with difficulty, and dragging at his shirt front. Roma
opened it at the neck, and something dropped on to the floor. It was a
lock of glossy black hair tied with a red ribbon such as lawyers used to
bind documents together. Dull as his sight was, he saw it.

"Yours, Roma! You were ill with fever when you first came to Rome, you
remember. The doctors cut off your beautiful hair. This was some of it.
I've worn it ever since. Silly, wasn't it?"

Tears began to shine in Roma's eyes. The cynical man who laughed at
sentiment had carried the tenderest badge of it in his breast.

"I used to wear some of my mother's in the same place when I was
younger. She was a good woman, too. When she put me to bed she used to
repeat something: 'Hold Thou my hands,' I think.... May I hold your
hands, Roma?"

Roma turned away her head, but she held out her hand, and the dying man
kissed it.

"What a beautiful hand it is! I think I should know it among all the
hands in the world. How stupid! People have been afraid of me all my
life, Roma; even my mother was afraid of me when I was a child; but to
die without once having known what it was to have some one to love
you.... I believe I'm beginning to rave."

The mournful irony of the words was belied by the tremulous voice.

"My little comedy is played out, I suppose, and when the curtain is down
it is time to go home. Death is a solemn sort of homegoing, Roma, and if
those we've injured cannot forgive us before we go...."

But the battle of hate in Roma's heart was over. She had remembered
Rossi and that had swept away all her bitterness. As the Baron stood to
her, so she stood to her husband. They were two unforgiven ones, both
guilty and ashamed.

"Indeed, indeed I do forgive you, as I hope to be forgiven," she said,
whereupon he laughed again, but with a different note altogether.

Then he asked her to lift up his head. She placed a cushion under it,
but still he called on her to lift his head higher.

"Can you lift me in your arms, Roma?... Higher still. So!... Can you
hold me there?"

"How do you feel now?" she asked.

"It won't be long," he answered. His respirations came in whiffs.

Roma began to repeat as much as she could remember of the prayers for
the dying which she had heard at the deathbed of her aunt. The dying man
smiled an indulgent smile into the young woman's beautiful and mournful
face and allowed her to go on. As she prayed faster and faster, saying
the same words over and over again, she felt his breathing grow more
faint and irregular. At length it seemed to stop, and thinking it was
gone altogether, she made the sign of the cross and said:

"We commend to Thee, O Lord, the soul of Thy servant Gabriel, that being
dead to the world he may live to Thee, and those sins which through the
frailty of human life he has committed, Thou by the indulgence of Thy
most merciful loving-kindness may wipe out, through Christ our Lord.
Amen."

Then the glazed eyes opened wide and lighted up with a pitiful smile.

"I'm dying in your arms, Roma."

Then a long breath, and then:

"Adieu!"

He had tried to subdue all men to his will, and there was one man he had
subdued above all others--himself. There is a greater man than the great
man--the man who is too great to be great.


                                IX

There had been no light in the dining-room except the reflection from
the lamp in the sitting-room, and now it fell with awful shadows on the
whitening face turned upward on the couch. The pains of death had given
a distorted expression, and the eyes remained open. Roma wished to close
them, but dared not try, and the image of inanimate objects standing in
the light was mirrored in their dull and glassy surface. The dog in the
distance was still barking, and a company of tipsy revellers were
passing through the piazza singing a drinking song with a laugh in it.
When they were gone the clocks outside began to strike. It was one
o'clock, and the hour seemed to dance over the city in single steps.

Roma's terror became unbearable. Feeling herself to be a murderer, she
acted on a murderer's impulse and prepared to fly. When she recalled the
emotions with which she had determined to kill the Baron and then
deliver herself up to justice, they seemed so remote that they might
have existed only in a dream or belonged to another existence.

Trembling from head to foot, and scarcely able to support herself, she
fixed her hat and veil afresh, put on her coat, and, taking one last
fearful look at the wide-open eyes on the couch, she went backwards to
the door. She dared not turn round from a creeping fear that something
might touch her on the shoulder.

The door was open. No doubt Rossi had left it so, and she had not
noticed the circumstance until now. She had got as far as the first
landing when a poignant memory came to her--the memory of how she had
first descended those stairs with Rossi, going side by side, and almost
touching. The feeling that she had been fatal to the man since then
nearly choked and blinded her, but it urged her on. If she remained
until some one came, and the crime was discovered, what was she to say
that would not incriminate her husband?

Suddenly she became aware of sounds from below--the measured footsteps
of soldiers. She knew who they were. They were the Carabineers, and they
were coming for Rossi, who had escaped and was being pursued.

Roma turned instantly, and with a noiseless step fled back to the door
of the apartment, opened it with her latch-key, closed it silently, and
bolted it on the inside. This was done before she knew what she was
doing, and when she regained full possession of her faculties she was in
the sitting-room, and the Carabineers were ringing at the electric bell.

They rang repeatedly. Roma stood in the middle of the floor, listening
and holding her breath.

"Deuce take it!" said a voice outside. "Why doesn't the woman open the
door if she doesn't want to get herself into trouble? She's at home, at
all events."

"So is he, if I know anything," said a second voice. "He drove here
anyway--not a doubt about that."

"Let's see the porter--he'll have another key."

"The old fool is out at the illuminations. But listen...." (the door
rattled as if some one was shaking it). "This door is fastened on the
inside."

There was a chuckling laugh, and then, "All right, boys! Down with it!"

A moment afterwards the door was broken open and four Carabineers were
in the dining-room. Roma awaited their irruption without a word. She
continued to stand in the middle of the sitting-room looking straight
before her.

"Holy saints, what's this?" cried the voice she had heard first, and she
knew that the Carabineers were bending over the body on the couch.

"His Excellency!"

"Lord save us!"

Roma's head was dizzy, and something more was said which she did not
follow. At the next moment the Carabineers had entered the sitting-room;
she was standing face to face with them, and they were questioning her.

"The Honourable Rossi is here, isn't he?"

"No," she answered in a timid voice.

"But he has been here, hasn't he?"

"No," she answered more boldly.

"Do you mean to say that the Honourable Rossi has not been here
to-night?"

"I do," she said, with exaggerated emphasis.

The marshal of the Carabineers, who had been speaking, looked
attentively at her for a moment, and then he called on his men to search
the rooms.

"What's this?" said the marshal, taking up a sealed letter from the
bureau and reading the superscription: "L'on, Davide Rossi, Carceri
Giudiziarie, di Milano."

"That's a letter I wrote to my husband and haven't yet posted," said
Roma.

"But what's this?" cried a voice from the dining-room. "Presented to the
Honourable David Rossi by the Italian colony in Zürich."

Roma sank into a seat. It was the revolver. She had forgotten it.

"That's all right," said the marshal, with the same chuckle as before.

Dizzy and almost blind in her terror, Roma struggled to her feet. "The
revolver belongs to me," she said. "Mr. Rossi left it in my keeping
when he went away two months ago, and since that time he has never
touched it."

"Then who fired the shot that killed his Excellency, Signora?"

"_I_ did," said Roma.

Instinctively the man removed his hat.

Within half-an-hour Roma had repeated her statement at the Regina
C[oe]li, and the Carabineers, to prevent a public scandal, had smuggled
the body of the Baron, under the cover of night, to his office in the
Palazzo Braschi, on the opposite side of the piazza.


                                X

One thought was supreme in David Rossi's mind when he left the Piazza
Navona--that the world in which he had lived was shaken to its
foundations and his life was at an end. The unhappy man wandered about
the streets without asking himself where he was going or what was to
become of him.

Many feelings tore his heart, but the worst of them was anger. He had
taken the life of the Baron. The man deserved his death, and he felt no
pity for his victim and no remorse for his crime. But that he should
have killed the Minister, he who had twice stood between him and death,
he who had resisted the doctrine of violence and all his life preached
the gospel of peace, this was a degradation too shameful and abject.

The woman had been the beginning and end of everything. "How I hate
her!" he thought. He was telling himself for the hundredth time that he
had never hated anybody so much before, when he became aware that he had
returned to the neighbourhood of the Piazza Navona. Without knowing what
he was doing, he had been walking round and round it.

He began to picture Roma as he had seen her that night. The beautiful,
mournful, pleading face, which he had not really seen while his eyes
looked on it, now rose before the eye of his mind. This caused a wave of
tenderness to pass over him against his will, and his heart, so full of
hatred, began to melt with love.

All the cruel words he had spoken at parting returned to his memory, and
he told himself that he had been too hasty. Instead of bearing her down
he should have listened to her explanation. Before the Baron entered
the room she had been at the point of swearing that her love, and
nothing but her love, had caused her to betray him.

He told himself she had lied, but the thought was hell, and to escape
from it he made for the bank of the river again. This time he crossed
the bridge of St. Angelo, and passed up the Borgo to the piazza of St.
Peter's. But the piazza itself awakened a crowd of memories. It was
there in a balcony that he had first seen Roma, not plainly, but vaguely
in a summer cloud of lace and sunshades.

Then it occurred to him that it must have been on this spot that Roma
was inspired with the plot which had ended with his betrayal. At that
thought all the bitterness of his soul returned. He told himself she
deserved every word he had said to her, and blamed himself for the
humiliation he had gone through in his attempt to make excuses for what
she had done. To the curse he had hurled at her at the last moment he
added words of fiercer anger, and though they were spoken only in his
brain, or to the dark night and the rolling river, they intensified his
fury.

"Oh, how I hate her!" he thought.

The _piazza_, was quiet. There was a light in the Pope's windows, and a
Swiss Guard was patrolling behind the open wicket of the bronze gate to
the Vatican. A porter in gorgeous livery was yawning by the door of the
Prime Minister's palace. The man was waiting for his master. He would
_have_ to wait.

The clock of St. Peter's struck one, and the silent place began to be
peopled with many shadows. The scene of the Pope's jubilee returned to
Rossi's mind. He saw and heard everything over again. The crowd, the
gorgeous procession, the Pope, and last of all his own speech. A
sardonic smile crossed his face in the darkness as he thought of what he
had said.

"Is it possible that I can ever have believed those fables?"

He was tramping down the Trastevere, picturing his trial for the murder
of the Baron, with Roma in the witness-box and himself in the dock. The
cold horror of it all was insupportable, and he told himself that there
was only one place in which he could escape from despair.

The unhappy man had begun to think of taking his own life. He had always
condemned suicide. He had even condemned it in Bruno. But it was the
death grip of a man utterly borne down, and there was nothing else to
hold on to.

The day began to break, and he turned back towards the piazza of St.
Peter's, thinking of what he intended to do and where he would do it. By
the end of the Hospital of Santo Spirito there was a little blind alley
bounded by a low wall. Below was the quick turn of the Tiber, and no
swimmer was strong enough to live long in the turbulent waters at that
point. He would do it there.

The streets were silent, and in the grey dawn, that mystic hour of
parturition when the day is being born and things are seen in places
where they do not exist, when ships sail in the sky and mountains rise
around lowland cities, David Rossi became aware in a moment that a woman
was walking on the pavement in front of him. He could almost have
believed that it was Roma, the figure was so tall and full and upright.
But the woman's dress was poorer, and she was carrying a bundle in her
arms. When he looked again he saw that her bundle was a child, and that
she was weeping over it.

"Taking her little one to the hospital," he thought.

But on turning into the little Borgo he saw that the woman went up to
the Rota, knelt before it, kissed the child again and again, put it in
the cradle, pulled the bell, and then, crying bitterly, hastened away.

Rossi remembered his own mother, and a great tide of simple human
tenderness swept over him. What he had seen the woman do was what his
mother had done thirty-five years before. He saw it all as by a mystic
flash of light, which looked back into the past.

Suddenly it occurred to him that the Rota had been long since closed,
and therefore it was physically impossible that anybody could have put a
child into the cradle. Then he remembered that he had not heard the
bell, or the woman's footsteps, or the sound of her voice when she wept.

He stopped and looked back. The woman was returning in the direction of
the piazza of St. Peter's. By an impulse which he could not resist he
followed her, overtook her, and looked into her face.

Again he thought he was looking at Roma. There was the same nobility in
the beautiful features, the same sweetness in the tremulous mouth, the
same grandeur in the great dark eyes. But he knew perfectly who it was.
It was his mother.

It did not seem strange that his mother should be there. From her home
in heaven she had come down to watch over her son on earth. She had
always been watching over him. And now that he too was betrayed and
lost, now that he too was broken-hearted and alone....

He was utterly unmanned. "Mother! Mother! I am coming to you! Every door
is closed against me, and I have nowhere to go to for refuge. I am
coming!... I am coming!"

Then the spirit paused, and pointing to the bronze gate of the Vatican,
said, with infinite tenderness:

"Go there!"

-----------------------------------------------------------------------




                      PART NINE--THE PEOPLE


                                I

The Pope awoke next morning in the dreary hour of cock-crow, and rang
for his valet while he was still in bed. When the valet came he was
greatly agitated.

"What's amiss, Gaetanino?" said the Pope.

"A madman, your Holiness," said the valet. "They wanted me to awaken
your Holiness, and I wouldn't do it. A madman is down at the bronze
gate, and insists on seeing you."

At this moment the Maestro di Camera came into the room. He also was
greatly agitated.

"What is this about some poor madman at the bronze gate?" asked the
Pope.

"I have come to tell your Holiness," said the master of the household.
"The man declares he is pursued, and demands sanctuary."

"Who is he?"

"He says he will give his name to the Holy Father only; but his
face...."

"The man's mad," said the valet.

"Be quiet, Gaetanino."

"His face," continued the Maestro di Camera, "is known to the Swiss
Guard, and when they sent up word...."

The Pope sat up and said, "Is it perhaps..."

"It is, your Holiness."

"Where is he now?"

"He has forced his way in as far as the Sala Clementina, and nothing but
physical force...."

Sounds of voices raised in dispute could be heard in a distant room. The
Pope listened and said:

"Let the man come up immediately."

"Here, your Holiness?"

"Here."

The Maestro di Camera had hardly gone from the Pope's bedroom when the
Secretary of State entered it with hasty steps.

"Your Holiness," he said, "you will not allow yourself to receive this
person? It is sufficiently clear that he must have escaped from the
police during the night, probably by the help of confederates, and to
shelter him will be to come into collision with the civil authorities."

"The young man demands sanctuary, your Eminence, and whatever the
consequences we have no right to refuse it."

"But sanctuary is obsolete, your Holiness."

"Nothing can be obsolete that is of divine institution, your Eminence."

"But, your Holiness, it can only exist by virtue of concession from the
State, and the present relation of the Church to the State of Italy..."

"Your Eminence, I will ask you to let the young man come in."

"Your Holiness, I beg, I pray, reflect..."

"Let the young man come in, your Em..."

The Pope had not finished when the words were struck out of his mouth by
an apparition which appeared at his bedroom door. It was that of a young
man, whose eyes were wild, whose nostrils were quivering, and whose
clothes hung about him in rags as if they had been torn in a recent
struggle. He had a look of despair and suffering, yet it was the same to
the Pope at that moment as if he were looking at his own features in a
glass.

The young man was surrounded by Swiss Guards, and the Maestro di Camera
pushed in ahead of him. Coming face to face with the Pope propped up in
his bed, the loud tones on which he was protesting died in his throat,
and he stood in silence on the threshold of the room.

The Pope was the first to speak.

"What is it you wish to say to me, my son?"

The young man seemed to recover his self-possession, but without a
genuflexion or even a bow of the head, and with a slightly defiant
manner, he said, "My name is David Leone. They call me Rossi, because
that was my mother's name, and they said I had no right to my father's.
I am a Roman, and I have been two months abroad. For ten years I have
worked for the people, and now I am denounced and betrayed to the
police. Three days ago I was arrested on returning to Italy, and
to-night by the help of friends I have escaped from the Carabineers. But
every gate is closed against me, and I cannot get out of Rome. This is
the Vatican, and the Vatican is sanctuary. Will you take me in?"

The Pope looked at the Swiss Guard, and said in a tremulous voice,
"Gentlemen, you will take this young man to your own quarters, and see
that no Carabineer lays hand on him without my knowledge and consent."

"Your Holiness!" protested the Cardinal Secretary, but the Pope raised
his hand and silenced him.

Rossi's defiant manner left him. "Wait," he said. "Before you decide to
take me in you must know more about me, and what I am charged with. I am
the Deputy Rossi who is said to have instigated the late riots. The
warrant for my arrest accuses me of treason and an attempt on the person
of the late King. It is false, but you must look at it for yourself.
Here it is."

So saying he plunged into his pocket for the paper, and then said, "It
is gone! I remember now--I flung it at the feet of my betrayer."

"Gentlemen," said the Pope, still addressing the Swiss Guard, "if the
civil authorities attempt to arrest this young man, you may tell them
they can only do so by giving a written promise of safety for life and
limb."

Rossi's wild eyes began to melt. "You are very good," he said, "and I
will not deceive you. Although I am innocent of the crime they charge me
with, I have broken the law of God and of my country, and if you have
any fear of the consequences you must turn me out while there is still
time."

"Gentlemen," said the Pope, "instead of taking this young man to your
quarters, let him be lodged in the empty apartment below my own, which
was formerly occupied by the Secretary of State."

Rossi broke down utterly and fell to his knees. The Pope raised two
fingers and blessed him.

"Go to your room and rest, my son, and God grant you a little repose."

"Father!"

By an impulse he could not resist, Rossi had risen from his knees, taken
two or three steps forward, knelt again by the side of the bed, and put
his lips to the Pope's hand.

With wet eyes that gleamed under his grey brows the Pope followed the
young man out until, surrounded by the Swiss Guard, he had passed from
the room. Then he rose and turned into his private chapel for his early
Mass.


                                II

Less than half-an-hour afterwards a rumour swept through the Vatican
like the gust of whistling wind that goes before a storm. The Pope met
it as he was coming from Mass.

"What is it, Gaetanino?" he asked.

"Something about an assassination, your Holiness," said the valet, and
the Pope stood as if thunderstruck, for he thought of Rossi and the
King.

After a while the vague report became more definite. It was not the King
but the Prime Minister who had been assassinated.

The Pope's private room began to fill with pallid faces. The Cardinal
Secretary was there, the Maestro di Camera, and at length the little
Majordomo. By this time a special message had reached the Vatican from
one of its watchers outside, and they were able to discuss the
circumstances. The Prime Minister had been found dead in his official
palace in the Piazza Navona. He had dined at the Quirinal and remained
there for the opening of the State Ball, therefore he could not have
reached the Palazzo Braschi before eleven or twelve o'clock. Two shots
had been heard about midnight, and the body had been discovered in the
early morning.

The Pope listened and said nothing.

The Cardinal Secretary told another story. The Deputy Rossi, who had
been brought to Rome by the train from Genoa, which arrived punctually
at 11.45, had been rescued by a gang of ruffians at the station. The
rescue had been prearranged, and the man had jumped into a coupé and
driven off at a gallop. The coupé had gone down the Via Nazionale, and a
few minutes before twelve o'clock it had been seen to turn into the
Piazza Navona. It was by the accident that the Carabineers had followed
in pursuit of the escaped prisoner that the murder had been discovered.

Still the Pope said nothing. But his head was held down, and his soul
was full of trouble.

The group of prelates looked into each other's faces with suspicion and
terror. A storm was gathering round the Vatican, and who could say what
would happen if the Pope persisted in the course he had just taken? At
length the Cardinal Secretary approached his Holiness, and said, with a
deep genuflexion:

"Holy Father, I fear the tenderness of your fatherly heart has betrayed
you into sheltering a criminal. It is not merely that the man Rossi is a
revolutionary accused of an attempt to overthrow the Government of his
country. There cannot be a question that he is a murderer also, and if
you keep him here you will violate the law of every civilised State and
expose yourself to the condemnation of the world."

The Pope did not reply. Other words in another voice were drumming in
his ears with a new and terrible meaning: "I have broken the law of God
and of my country, and if you have any fear of the consequences you must
turn me out while there is still time."

"Your Holiness will also remember," said the Cardinal Secretary, "that
by the regulation of the civil authorities which guarantees to the Holy
Father the rights of sovereignty, it is expressly stated that he holds
no powers which are contrary to the laws of the State and of public
order. Therefore to conceal and protect a criminal would be of itself to
commit a crime, and God alone can say what the consequence might be to
the Vatican and to the Church."

"Oh, silence! silence!" cried the Pope, lifting a face full of
suffering. "Leave me! leave me!"

The Cardinal Secretary and his colleagues bowed to the Pope and backed
out of the room. A moment afterwards the young Monsignor entered. He was
bringing a newspaper in his hand, for as Cameriere Participante he was
one of the Pope's readers.

"Holy Father," he said in his nervous voice, "I bring you bad news."

"What is it, my son?" said the Pope, with a pitiful expression.

"The assassin of the Prime Minister turns out to be some one..."

"Well?"

"Some one known to your Holiness."

"Don't be afraid for the Holy Father.... Tell me, Monsignor."

"It is a lady, your Holiness."

"A lady?"

"She has been arrested and has confessed."

"Confessed?"

"It is Donna Roma Volonna, your Holiness. She shot the Prime Minister
with a revolver, and her motive was revenge."

The Pope lifted his head, and looked at the young Monsignor with an
expression which no language can describe. Relief, joy, shame, and
remorse were mingled in one flash on his broken and bankrupt face. He
was silent for a moment, and then he said:

"Say nothing of this to the young man in the room below. If he is in
sanctuary let him also be in peace. Whatever he is to hear of the world
without must come through me alone. Give that as my order to everybody.
And may God who has had mercy on His servant be good to us all!"


                                III

In penance for the joy he had felt on learning that Roma, not Rossi, had
assassinated the Minister, the Pope became her advocate in his own mind,
and watched for an opportunity to save her. Every day for a week
Monsignor Mario read the newspapers to the Pope that he might be fully
abreast of what occurred.

The first morning the journals merely reported the crime. The headless
one with the fearful hands had stalked over the city in the middle of
night in the shape of incarnate murder, and the citizens of Rome would
awake to hear the news with consternation, horror, and shame.

The evening journals contained obituary articles and appreciations of
the dead man's character. He was the Richelieu of Italy, the chivalrous
and devoted servant of his country, and one of the noblest figures of
the age.

"Extras" were published giving descriptions of the city under the first
effects of the terrible news. Rome was literally draped in mourning. It
was a forest of flags at half-mast. All public buildings, embassies,
cafés, and places of public amusement were closed.

The Pope was puzzled, and calling a member of his Noble Guard (it was
the Count de Raymond) he sent him out into the city to see.

When the Count de Raymond returned he told another story. The people,
while deploring the crime, were not surprised at it. Baron Bonelli had
refused to understand the wants of the nation. He had treated the people
as slaves and shed their blood in the streets. Where such opinions were
not openly expressed there was a gloomy silence. Groups could be seen
under the great lamps in the Corso reading the evening papers. Sometimes
a man would mount a chair in front of the Café Aragno and read aloud
from the latest "extra." The crowd would listen, stand a moment, and
then disperse.

Next day the journals were full of the assassin. Many things were
incomprehensible in her character, unless you approached it with the
right key. Young and with a fatal beauty, fantastic, audacious, a great
coquette, always giving out a perfume of seduction and feminine ruin,
she was one of those women who live in the atmosphere of infamous
intrigue, and her last victim had been her first friend.

Once more the Pope was puzzled, and he sent out his Noble Guard again.
The Count de Raymond returned to say that in corners of the cafés people
spoke of the Baron as a dead dog, and said that if Donna Roma had killed
him she did a good act, and God would reward her.

Parliament opened after its Easter vacation, and the Count de Raymond
was sent in plain clothes to its first sitting. The galleries and
lobbies were filled, and there was suppressed but intense excitement.
Rumour said the Government had resigned, and that the King, who was in
despair, had been unable to form another ministry. A leader of the Right
was heard to say that Donna Roma had done more for the people in a day
than the Opposition could have accomplished in a hundred years. "If
these agitators on the Left have any qualities of statesmen, now's their
time to show it," he said. But what would Parliament say about the dead
man? The President entered and took his chair. After the minutes had
been read there was a moment's silence. Not a word was uttered, not a
voice was raised. "Let us pass on to the next business," said the
President.

The assizes happened to be in session, and the opening of the trial was
reported on the following day. When the prisoner was asked whether she
pleaded guilty or not guilty, she answered guilty. The court, however,
requested her to reconsider her plea, assigned her an advocate, and went
through all the formalities of an ordinary case. A principal object of
the prosecution had been to discover accomplices, but the prisoner
continued to protest that she had none. She neither denied nor
extenuated the crime, and she acknowledged it to have been premeditated.
When asked to state her motive, she said it was hatred of the methods
adopted by the dead man to wipe out political opponents, and a
determination to send to the bar of the Almighty one who had placed
himself above human law.

The Pope sent his Noble Guard to the next day's hearing of the trial,
and when the Count de Raymond came back his eyes were red and swollen.
The beautiful and melancholy face of the young prisoner sitting behind
iron bars that were like the cage of a wild beast had made a pitiful
impression. Her calmness, her total self-abandonment, the sublime
feelings that even in the presence of a charge of murder expressed
themselves in her sweet voice, had moved everybody to tears. Then the
prosecution had been so debasing in its questions about her visits to
the Vatican and in its efforts to implicate David Rossi by means of a
letter addressed to the prison at Milan.

"But _I_ did it," the young prisoner had said again and again with
steadfast fervour, only deepening to alarm when evidence concerning the
revolver seemed to endanger the absent man.

There had been some conflicting medical evidence as to whether the death
could have been due to a pistol-shot, and certain astounding disclosures
of police corruption and prison tyranny. A judge of the Military
Tribunal had given startling proof of the Prime Minister's complicity in
an infamous case, ending with the suicide of the prisoner's man-servant
in open court, and an old Garibaldian among the people, packed away
beyond the barrier, had cried out:

"He was just a black-dyed villain, and God Almighty save us from such
another."

This laying bare of the machinery of statecraft had made a great
sensation, and even the judge on the bench, being a just man, had
lowered his eyes before the accused at the bar. As the prisoner was
taken back to prison past the Castle of St. Angelo and the Military
College, the crowds had cheered her again and again, and sitting in an
open car with a Carabineer by her side, she had looked frightened at
finding herself a heroine where she had expected to be a malefactor.

"Poor child!" said the Pope. "But who knows the hidden designs of
Providence, whether manifest in the path of His justice or His mercy?"

Next day, when the Noble Guard returned to the Vatican, he could
scarcely speak to tell his story. The trial had ended and the prisoner
was condemned. Reluctantly the judge had sentenced her to life-long
imprisonment. She had preserved the same lofty demeanour to the last,
thanked her advocate, and even the judge and jury, and said they had
taken the only true view of her act. Her great violet eyes were
extraordinarily dilated and dark, and her face was transparent as
alabaster.

"You have done right to condemn me," she said, "but God, who sees all,
will weigh my conduct in the scale of His holy justice." The entire
court was in tears.

When the time came to remove the lady the crowd ran out to see the last
of her. There was a van and a company of Carabineers, but the emotion of
the people mastered them and they tried to rescue the prisoner. This was
near the Castle of St. Angelo, and the gates being open, the military
rushed her into the fortress for safety. She was there now.

The Pope sent his Noble Guard to the Castle of St. Angelo to inquire
after the prisoner, and the young soldier brought back a pitiful tale.
Donna Roma was ill and could not be removed at present. Her nervous
system was completely exhausted and nobody could say what might not
occur. Nevertheless, she was very brave, very sweet and very cheerful,
and everybody was in love with her. The Castle was occupied by a brigade
of Military Engineers, and the Major in command was a good Catholic and
a faithful son of the Holy Father. He had lodged his prisoner in the
bright apartments that used to be the Pope's, although the prison for
persons committed by the Penal Tribunals was a dark cell in the middle
of the Maschio. She had expressed a desire to be received into the
Church, and had asked the Major to send for Father Pifferi.

"Go back and tell the Major that I will go instead," said the Pope.

"Holy Father!"

"Ask him if the secret passage between the Vatican and the Castle of St.
Angelo can still be opened up."

Count de Raymond returned to say that the Major would open it. In the
present political crisis no one could tell what a day would bring forth,
and in any case he would take the consequences.

The Noble Guard held four unopened letters in his hand. They were
addressed to the Honourable Rossi in a woman's writing, and had been
re-addressed to the Chamber of Deputies from London, Paris, and Berlin.

"An official from the post-office gave me these letters, and asked me if
I could deliver them," said the young soldier.

"My son, my son, didn't you see that it was a trap?" said the Pope. "But
no matter! Give them to me. We must leave all to the Holy Spirit."


                                IV

"The dress of a simple priest to-day, Gaetanino," said the Pope, when
his valet came to his bedroom on the following morning.

After Mass and the usual visit of the Cardinal Secretary, the Pope
called for the young Count de Raymond.

"We'll go down to our guest first," he said, putting into the
side-pocket of his cassock the letters which the Noble Guard had given
him.

They found Rossi sitting in a large, sparsely furnished room, by an
almost untouched breakfast. He lifted his head when he heard steps, and
rose as the Pope entered. His pale face was a picture of despair.
"Something has died in him," thought the Pope, and an aching sadness,
which had been gnawing at his heart for days, returned.

"They make you comfortable in this old place, my son?"

"Yes, your Holiness."

"And you have everything you wish for?"

"More than I deserve, your Holiness."

"You have suffered, my son. But, in the providence of God, who knows
what may happen yet? Don't lose heart. Take an old man's word for
it--life is worth living. The Holy Father has found it so in spite of
many sorrows."

A kind of pitying smile passed over the young man's miserable face.
"Mine is a sorrow your Holiness can know nothing about--I have lost my
wife," he said.

There was a moment of silence. Then the Pope said in a voice that shook
slightly, "You don't mean that your wife _is_ dead, but only...."

"Only," said Rossi, with a curl of the lip, "that it was she who
betrayed me."

"It's hard, my son, very hard. But who knows what influences...."

"Curse them! Curse the influences, whatever they were, which caused a
wife to betray her husband."

The Pope, who was sitting with both hands on the knob of his stick,
quivered perceptibly. "My son," he said, "you have much to justify you,
and it is not for me to gainsay you altogether. But God rules His world
in righteousness, and if this had not happened, who knows but what worse
might have befallen you?"

"Nothing worse _could_ have befallen me, your Holiness."

There was another moment of silence, and then the Pope said, "Yes, I
understand what it is to build one's faith on a human foundation. The
foundation fails, and then the heart sinks, the soul totters. But bad as
this ... this betrayal is, you do very wrong if you refuse to see that
it saved you from the consequences--the awful consequences before God
and man--of your intended conduct."

"What conduct, your Holiness?"

"The terrible conduct which formed the basis of your plans on returning
to Rome."

"You mean ... what the newspapers talked about?"

The Pope bent his head.

"A conspiracy to kill the King?"

Again the Pope bent his head.

"You believed that, your Holiness?"

"Unhappily I was compelled to do so."

"And she ... do you suppose she believed it?"

"She believed you were engaged in conspiracies. There was nothing else
she could believe in the light of what you had said and written."

After a moment Rossi began to laugh. "And yet you say the world is ruled
in righteousness!" he said.

The Pope's face was whitening. "Do you tell me it was a mistake?" he
asked.

"Indeed I do. The only conspiracies I was engaged in were conspiracies
to found associations of freedom which had been forbidden by the
tyrannical new decree. But what matter? If an error like that can lead
to results like these, what's the good of trying?" And he laughed again.

The Pope, who was deeply moved, looked up into the young man's tortured
face, without knowing that his own tears were streaming. Old memories
were astir within him, and he was carried back into the past of his own
life. He was remembering the days when he too had reeled beneath the
blow of a terrible fate, and all his hopes and beliefs had been mown
down as by a scythe. But God had been good. His gracious hand had healed
the wound and made all things well.

Taking the letters from the pocket of his cassock, the Pope laid them on
the table.

"These are for you, my son," he said, and then he turned away.

Going down the narrow roofed-in passage to the Castle of St. Angelo,
with shafts of morning sunshine slanting through its lancet windows, and
the voices of children at play coming up from the street below, the Pope
told himself that he must be severe with Roma. The only thing
irremediable in all that had happened was the assassination, and though
that, in God's hands, had teen turned to the good of the people, yet it
raised a barrier between two unhappy souls that might never in this life
be passed.

"Poor child! Poor flower broken by the storms of fate! But I must
reprove her. Before I give her the Blessed Sacrament she must confess
and show a full contrition."


                                V

Roma was lying on a bed-chair in the frescoed room which had once been
the Pope's salon. She was wearing a white dress, and it made her
unruffled brow look like alabaster. Her large eyes, which were closed,
had blue rings on the lids, and her mouth, once so rosy and so gay with
laughter and light words, was colourless as marble.

A lay Sister, in a black and white habit, moved softly about the room.
It was Bruno's widow, Elena. She was the Sister Angelica who had entered
the convent of the Sacred Heart. It was there she had buried her own
trouble until, hearing of Roma's, she had begged to be allowed to nurse
her.

A door opened and an officer, in a mixed light and dark blue uniform,
entered. It was the doctor of the regiment.

"Sleeping, Sister?"

"Yes, sir."

"Poor soul! Let her sleep as long as she can."

But at that moment Roma opened her eyes, and held out her white hand.
"Is it you, doctor?" she said with a smile.

"And how is my patient this morning? Better, I think."

"Much better. In fact, I feel no pain at all to-day."

"She never does. She never feels anything if you believe her," said
Elena.

"Tired, Sister?"

"Why should I be tired, I wonder?"

"Sitting up all night with me. Your big burden is very troublesome,
doctor."

"Tut! You mustn't talk like that."

"If all jailors were as good to their prisoners as mine are to me!"

"And if all prisoners were as good to their jailors.... But I forbid
that subject. I absolutely forbid it.... Ah, here comes your breakfast."

A soldier in uniform trousers and a linen jacket and cap had come in
with a tray on which there was a smoking basin.

"You are from Sicily, aren't you, cook?"

"Yes, from Sicily, Signora."

Roma leaned back to Elena and said in an undertone, "That's where _he_
has gone to, isn't it?"

"Some people say so, but nobody knows where he is."

"No news yet?"

"None whatever."

"Sicily must be a lovely place, cook?"

"It is, Signora. It's the loveliest place in the world."

"Last night I had such a beautiful dream, doctor. Somebody who had been
away came back, and all the church bells rang for him. I thought it was
noon, I remember, for the big gun of the Castle had just been fired. But
when I awoke it was quite dark, yet there was really something going on,
for I could hear people singing in the city and bands of music playing."

"Ah, that ... I'm afraid that was only ... only the sequel to the Prime
Minister's funeral. Rome is not sorry that Baron Bonelli is dead, and
last night a procession of men and women marched along the streets with
songs and hymns, as on a night of carnival.... But I must be going.
Sister, see she takes her medicine as usual, and lies quiet and does not
excite herself. Good-morning!"

When the cook also had gone Roma raised herself on her elbow. "Did you
hear what the doctor said, Elena? The death of the Baron has altered
everything. It was really no crime to kill that man, and by rights
nobody should suffer for it."

"Donna Roma!"

"Ah! no, I didn't mean that. Yet why shouldn't I? And why shouldn't you?
Didn't he kill Bruno and our poor dear little Joseph?..."

Elena was crying. "I'm not thinking of myself," she said.

"I'm not thinking of myself, either," said Roma, "and I'm not going to
give in at the eleventh hour. But David Rossi will come back. I am sure
he will, and then..."

"And then... _you_, Donna Roma?"

"I?"

Roma fell back on her bed-chair. "No, _I_ shall not be here, that's
true. It's a pity, but after all it makes no difference. And if David
Rossi has to come back... over... over my dead body, as you might say...
who is to know... or care... except perhaps... some day... when he..."

Roma struggled on, but Elena broke down utterly.

The door opened again, and a sentry on guard outside announced the
English Ambassador.

"Ah! Sir Evelyn, is it you?"

The English gentleman held down his head. "Forgive me if I intrude upon
your trouble, Donna Roma."

"Sit! Give his Excellency a chair, Sister.... Times have changed since I
knew you first, Sir Evelyn. I was a thoughtless, happy woman in those
days. But they are gone, and I do not regret them."

"You are very brave, Donna Roma. Too brave. Only for that your trial
must have gone differently."

"It's all for the best, your Excellency. But was there anything you
wished to say to me?"

"Yes. The report of your condemnation has been received with deep
emotion in my country, and as the evidence given in court showed that
you were born in England, I feel that I am justified in intervening on
your behalf."

"But I don't want you to intervene, dear friend."

"Donna Roma, it is still possible to appeal to the Court of Cassation."

"I have no desire to appeal--there is nothing to appeal against."

"There might be much if you could be brought to see that--that.... In
fact so many pleas are possible, and all of them good ones. For
instance...."

The Englishman dropped both eyes and voice.

"Well?"

"Donna Roma, you were tried and condemned on a charge of going to the
Prime Minister's cabinet with the intention of killing him, and of
killing him there. But if it could be proved that _he_ came to _your_
house, and that, to shield _another person not now in the hands of
justice_, you...."

"What are you saying, your Excellency?"

"Look!"

The Englishman had drawn from his breast-pocket a crumpled sheet of
white paper.

"Last night I visited your deserted apartment in the Piazza Navona, and
there, amid other signs that were clear and convincing--the marks of two
pistol-shots--I found--this."

"What is it? Give it to me," cried Roma. She almost snatched it out of
his hand. It was the warrant which Rossi had rolled up and flung away.

"How did that warrant come there, Donna Roma? Who brought it? What other
person was with you in those rooms that night? What does he say to this
evidence of his presence on the scene of the crime?"

Roma did not speak immediately. She continued to look at the Englishman
with her large mournful eyes until his own eyes fell, and there was no
sound but the crinkling of the warrant in her hand. Then she said, very
softly:

"Excellency, you must please let me keep this paper. As you see, it is
nothing in itself, and without my testimony you can make nothing of it.
I shall never appeal against my sentence, and therefore it can be no
good to me or to anybody. But it may prove to be a danger to somebody
else--somebody whose name should be above reproach."

She stretched out a sweet white hand and touched his own.

"Haven't I done enough wrong to him already, and isn't this paper a
proof of it? Must I go farther still, and bring him to the galleys? You
cannot wish it. Don't you see that the police would have to deny
everything? And I--if you forced me to speak, I should deny everything
also."

A gentle, brave dauntlessness rang in her voice, and the Englishman
could with difficulty keep back his tears.

"Excellency, Sir Evelyn, friend ... tell me I may keep the paper."

The Englishman rose and turned his head away. "It is yours, Donna
Roma--you must do as you please with it."

She kissed the paper and put it in her breast.

"Good-bye, dear friend."

He tried to answer, "Good-bye! God bless you!" But the words would not
come.

"The Major!" said the voice of the sentry. The Commandant of the Castle
came into the room.

"Ah! Major!" cried Roma.

"The doctor tells me you are better this morning."

"Much better."

"It is my duty--my unhappy duty--to bring you a painful message. The
authorities, thinking your presence in Rome a cause of excitement to the
populace, have decided to send you to Viterbo."

"When is it to be, Major?"

"To-morrow about mid-day."

"I shall be quite-ready. But have you sent for Father Pifferi?"

"I came to speak about that also. Sister, return to your room for the
present."

Elena went out.

"Donna Roma, a great personage has asked to see you in the place of the
Father General. He will come in through that doorway. It leads by a
passage long sealed up to the apartment of the Pope in the Vatican, and
he who comes and goes by it must be unknown and unseen by any one except
yourself."

"Major!"

But the Major was going hurriedly out of the room. A moment afterwards
the Pope entered in his black cassock as a priest.


                                VI

"Rise, my child! God knows if the Holy Father ought to give you his
blessing. Far be it from me to add bitterness to your remorse in finding
yourself in this place and guilty of this sin, but.... Are we alone?"

"Quite alone, your Holiness."

"Sit down. The Holy Father will sit beside you."

He was trying to be severe with her, but it was very difficult. His hand
strayed down to hers, and at every hard word there was a tender
pressure.

"The Baron is dead. He was a cruel, heartless tyrant, without mercy or
humanity. His death has altered everything, and the load that lay on
Italy has been lifted away. But none the less you did wrong, very, very
wrong, and by the mad act of a moment.... My child! My poor child! God
help you! God help this little lost one!"

He patted the hand that lay in his as if he had been quieting a crying
child.

"My child, I cannot save you from the consequences of your sin. You must
go where I cannot follow you. But since the Holy Father induced you to
make that cruel denunciation--but let us be calm--let us be calm!"

Roma was perfectly calm, but the Pope could barely control himself.

"I see now that we made a mistake. The conspiracies of David Rossi were
not criminal, and his aims were not unrighteous. I have been instructed
on this subject, and now I see everything in a different light. Yes, a
great mistake, although a natural and excusable one, and if that was the
cause and origin of this terrible event, the Holy Father who led you so
far...."

"Your Holiness!"

"Nay, you must not expect too much. It is little I can do. But now that
governments are falling and parliaments are being dissolved, David Rossi
must come back...."

Roma made a cry of joy, and the Pope raised a warning finger.

"Ah, you must never think of that, my child--you must never think of it.
It is a pity, a great pity, but, alas! it cannot be otherwise now. If
your husband is to come back, his name must be kept clean and
unblemished, and you can never rejoin him whatever happens."

Dizzy with a sense of the Pope's awful error, Roma turned away her face.

"But if you tell me that what you did was due to the compulsion that was
put upon you to denounce David Rossi, he must come forward, whatever the
consequences, to defend you and plead for you. He must say to the world
and to your judges: 'It is true that this poor lady has committed a
crime--an awful crime, such as shuts the guilty one out of the fold of
the human family--but she was provoked to it by a falsehood. The dead
man deceived her. He was her betrayer, her assassin, for he tried to
slay her soul. Therefore you will have mercy upon her as you hope for
mercy, you will forgive her as you hope for forgiveness, and in the
peace and penance of some holy convent she will wipe out the past of her
unhappy life as Mary wiped out her sins in the tears with which she
washed her Master's feet.'"

He had risen in the exaltation of his emotion, and raised one hand over
his head, but Roma, in the toils of the terrible error, had dropped to
her knees at his feet.

"Oh, I cannot die with a lie on my lips. Holy Father, let me make my
confession."

A vague foreshadowing of the coming revelation seemed to light on the
Pope, and he sat down again without a word. Mechanically he prepared to
receive the penitent into the Church, questioning her, instructing her,
calling on her to repeat the profession of faith, and finally baptizing
her conditionally.

"Baptism wipes out all your sins, my daughter," he said, "but if for
your soul's comfort you wish to make a full confession before I give you
the Blessed Sacrament...."

"I do. I have wished it ever since the end of my trial, and that was why
I asked for Father Pifferi."

"Then take care--accuse nobody else, my daughter."

Roma put her hands together, repeated the Confiteor, and then said:

"Father, I am a great, great sinner, and when I charged myself in court
with having killed the Minister, I told falsehood to shield another."

"My child!" The Pope had risen to his feet.

There was a moment of painful silence, and then the Pope sat down again
with rigid limbs, saying in a husky voice:

"Go on, my daughter."

Roma went on with her confession. She told of the mad impulse that came
to her to kill the Baron after he had forced her to denounce her
husband. She told of her preparations for killing him, and of the
incidents of the night of the crime when she was making ready to set out
on her awful errand.

"But he came to me in my own rooms at that very moment, your Holiness,
and then...."

"In ... your own rooms?"

"Yes, indeed, and that was really the cause of everything."

"How so?"

"Somebody else came afterwards."

"Somebody else?"

"A friend."

"A ... friend?"

She hesitated for a moment, and then put her hand into her breast and
drew out the warrant.

"This one," she said, in a voice that was scarcely audible.

The Pope took the paper, and it rustled as he opened it. There was no
other sound in the prison cell except the rasping noise of his rapid
breathing.

"David Leone! You don't mean to say--to imply...."

The Pope's eyes wandered vaguely around, but they came back to the face
at his feet, and he said:

"No, no! You cannot mean that, my child. Tell me I have misunderstood
you and come to a wrong conclusion."

Roma did not reply. Her head sunk lower and lower, and seeing this, the
Pope rose again, and standing over her he cried:

"Tell me! Tell me, I command you! You wish me to believe that it was he,
not you, who committed the crime! Out on you! out on you!"

But having said this in a hoarse and angry voice, he passed his arm over
his eyes as if to brush away the clouds that had gathered there, and
muttered in a broken and feeble way, "O God, Thou knowest my
foolishness. I am poor and needy. Make haste unto me, O God! Hide not
Thy face from Thy servant, for I am in trouble."

Roma was crying at the Pope's feet, and after a moment he became aware
of it, and stooped to lift her up.

"My child! My poor, poor child! You must bear with me. I am an old man
now. Only a weak old man. My brain is confused. Things run together in
it. But I understand. I think I understand."

She rose and kissed his trembling hand. He was still holding the
warrant.

"Where did this paper come from?"

"The English Ambassador brought it this morning. He had found it in our
rooms in the Piazza Navona."

"The place where the crime was committed?"

"Yes."

The Pope straightened himself up, and said in a firm voice:

"My daughter, you must permit me to keep this warrant."

"No, no!"

"Yes, yes! If I said before that your husband should come out and defend
you, I say now that he shall come out and accuse himself."

"Your Holiness!"

"He shall go to the courts and say: 'This lady is innocent. She
sacrificed herself to save my life. I do not ask for mercy. I ask for
justice. Liberate her and arrest me.'"

Roma had knelt again, and was fingering the skirt of the Pope's cassock.

"But, Holy Father," she said, "there is something I have not told you.
He who killed the Minister did so in self-defence...."

"In self-defence!"

"His act was an accident, and if it had not happened the Minister would
have killed him, whereas I...."

"In self-defence, you say?"

"I am really guilty of the crime, because I intended to commit it."

"But if it was done in self-defence it was no crime, and you must not
and shall not suffer."

Roma dropped the Pope's cassock and took hold of his hand.

"Holy Father," she said, "how can I wish to live when he who loved me
loves me no longer? I know quite well it is better that I should go, and
that when he comes it should be all over. I dreamt of it last night,
your Holiness. I thought my husband had come back and all the church
bells were ringing. Only a dream, and perhaps you do not believe in such
foolishness. But it was very sweet to think that if I could not live for
my love I could die for him, and so wipe out everything."

The Pope's white head was bent very low.

"And then I cannot suffer very much, your Holiness. I am ill, really
ill, and my trouble will not last very long. And if God is using what
has happened to bring out all things well, perhaps He intends that I
shall give myself in the place of some one who is better and more
necessary."

The Pope could bear no more. His lip quivered and his voice shook, but
his eyes were shining.

"It is not for me to gainsay you, my daughter. I came here to see Mary
Magdalene, and find the soul of the saints themselves. The world's
judgment on a woman who has sinned is merciless and cruel, but if David
Rossi is worthy of his mother and his name, he will come back to you on
his knees."

"Bless me, your Holiness."

"I bless you, my daughter. May He in whose hands are the issues of life
and death cover your transgressions with the vast wings of His gracious
pardon and bring you joy and peace."

The Pope went out with a brightening face, and Roma staggered back to
her couch.


                                VII

David Rossi sat all day in his room in the Vatican reading the letters
the Pope had left with him. They were the letters which Roma had
addressed to him in London, Paris, and Berlin.

He read them again and again, and save for the tick of the clock there
was no sound in the large gaunt room but his stifled moans. The most
violently opposed feelings possessed him, and he hardly knew whether he
was glad or sorry that thus late, and after a cruel fate had fallen,
these messages of peace had reached him.

A spirit seemed to emanate from the thin transparent sheets of paper,
and it penetrated his whole being. As he read the words, now gay, now
sad, now glowing with joy, now wailing with sorrow, a world of fond and
tender emotions swelled up and blotted out all darker passions.

He could see Roma herself, and his heart throbbed as of old under the
influence of her sweet indescribable presence. Those dear features,
those marvellous eyes, that voice, that smile--they swam up and tortured
him with love and with remorse.

How bravely she had withstood his enemies! To think of that young,
ardent, brilliant, happy life sacrificed to his sufferings! And then her
poor, pathetic secret--how sweet and honest she had been about it! Only
a pure and courageous woman could have done as she did; while he, in his
blundering passion and mad wrath, had behaved like a foul-minded tyrant
and a coward. What loud protestations of heroic love he had made when he
imagined the matter affected another man! And when he had learned that
it concerned himself, how his vaunted constancy had failed him, and he
had cursed the poor soul whose confidence he had invited!

But above all the pangs of love and remorse, Rossi was conscious of an
overpowering despair. It took the form of revolt against God, who had
allowed such a blind and cruel sequence of events to wreck the lives of
two of His innocent children. When he took refuge in the Vatican he must
have been clinging to some waif and stray of hope. It was gone now, and
there was no use struggling. The nothingness of man against the
pitilessness of fate made all the world a blank.

Rossi had rung the bell to ask for an audience with his Holiness when
the door opened and the Pope himself entered.

"Holy Father, I wished to speak to you."

"What about, my son?"

"Myself. Now I see that I did wrong to ask for your protection. You
thought I was innocent, and there was something I did not tell you. When
I said I was guilty before God and man, you did not understand what I
meant. Holy Father, I meant that I had committed murder."

The Pope did not answer, and Rossi went on, his voice ringing with the
baleful sentiments which possessed him.

"To tell you the truth, Holy Father, I hardly thought of it myself. What
I had done was partly in self-defence, and I did not consider it a
crime. And then, he whose life I had taken was an evil man, with the
devil's dues in him, and I felt no more remorse after killing him than
if I had trodden on a poisonous adder. But now I see things differently.
In coming here I exposed you to danger at the hands of the State. I ask
your pardon, and I beg you to let me go."

"Where will you go to?"

"Anywhere--nowhere--I don't know yet."

The Pope looked at the young face, cut deep with lines of despair, and
his heart yearned over it.

"Sit down, my son. Let us think. Though you did not tell me of the
assassination, I soon knew all about it.... Partly in self-defence, you
say?"

"That is so, but I do not urge it as an excuse. And if I did, who else
knows anything about it?"

"Is there nobody who knows?"

"One, perhaps. But it is my wife, and she could have no interest in
saving me now, even if I wished to be saved.... I have read her
letters."

"If I were to tell you it is not so, my son--that your wife is still
ready to sacrifice herself for your safety...."

"But that is impossible, your Holiness. There are so many things you do
not know."

"If I were to tell you that I have just seen her, and, notwithstanding
your want of faith in her, she still has faith in you...."

The deep lines of despair began to pass from Rossi's face, and he made a
cry of joy.

"If I were to say that she loves you, and would give her life for
you...."

"Is it possible? Do you tell me that? In spite of everything? And
she--where is she? Let me go to her. Holy Father, if you only knew! I'll
go and beg her pardon. I cursed her! Yes, it is true that in my blind,
mad passion I.... But let me go back to her on my knees. The rest of my
life spent at her feet will not be enough to wipe out my fault."

"Stay, my son. You shall see her presently."

"Can it be possible that I shall see her? I thought I should never see
her again; but I counted without God. Ah! God is good after all. And
you, Holy Father, you are good too. I will beg her forgiveness, and she
will forgive me. Then we'll fly away somewhere--we'll escape to Africa,
India, anywhere. We'll snatch a few years of happiness, and what more
has anybody a right to expect in this miserable world?"

Exalted in the light of his imaginary future, he seemed to forget
everything else--his crime, his work, his people.

"Is she at home still?"

"She is only a few paces from this place, my son."

"Only a few paces! Oh, let me not lose a moment more. Where is she?"

"In the Castle of St. Angelo," said the Pope.

A dark cloud crossed Rossi's beaming face and his mouth opened as if to
emit a startling cry.

"In ... in prison?"

The Pope bowed.

"What for?"

"The assassination of the Minister."

"Roma?... But what a fool I was not to think of it as a thing that might
happen! I left her with the dead man. Who was to believe her when she
denied that she had killed him?"

"She did not deny it. She avowed it."

"Avowed it? She said that she had...."

The Pope bowed again.

"Then ... then it was ... was it to shield me?"

"Yes."

Rossi's eyes grew moist. He was like another man.

"But the court ... surely no court will believe her."

"She has been tried and sentenced, my son."

"Sentenced? Do you say sentenced? For a crime she did not commit? And to
shield me? Holy Father, would you believe that the last words I spoke to
that woman ... but she is an angel. The authorities must be mad, though.
Did nobody think of me? Didn't it occur to any one that I had been there
that night?"

"There was only one piece of evidence connecting you with the scene of
the crime, my son. It was this."

The Pope drew from his breast the warrant he had taken from Roma.

"_She_ had it?"

"Yes."

Rossi's emotions whirled within him in a kind of hurricane. The despair
which had clamoured so loud looked mean and contemptible in the presence
of the mighty passion which had put it to shame. But after a while his
swimming eyes began to shine, and he said:

"Holy Father, this paper belongs to me and you must permit me to keep
it."

"What do you intend to do, my son?"

"There is only one thing to do now."

"What is that?"

"_To save her._"

There was no need to ask how. The Pope understood, and his breast
throbbed and swelled. But now that he had accomplished what he came for,
now that he had awakened the sleeping soul and given it hope and faith
and courage to face justice, and even death if need be, the Pope became
suddenly conscious of a feeling in his own heart which he struggled in
vain to suppress.

"Far be it from me to excuse a crime, my son, but the merciful God who
employs our poor passions to His own great purposes has used your acts
to great ends. The world is trembling on the verge of unknown events and
nobody knows what a day may bring forth. Let us wait a while."

Rossi shook his head.

"It is true that a crime will be the same to-morrow as to-day, but the
dead man was a tyrant, a ferocious tyrant, and if he forced you in
self-defence..."

Again Rossi shook his head, but still the Pope struggled on.

"You have your own life to think about, my son, and who knows but in
God's good service..."

"Let me go."

"You intend to give yourself up?"

"Yes."

The Pope could say no more. He rose to his feet. His saintly face was
full of a dumb yearning love and pride, which his tongue might never
tell. He thought of his years of dark searching, ending at length in
this meeting and farewell, and an impulse came to him to clasp the young
man to his swelling and throbbing breast. But after a moment, with
something of his old courageous calm of voice, he said:

"I am not surprised at your decision, my son. It is worthy of your blood
and name. And now that we are parting for the last time, I could wish to
tell you something."

David Rossi did not speak.

"I knew your mother, my son."

"My mother?"

The Pope bowed and smiled.

"She was a great soul, too, and she suffered terribly. Such are the ways
of God."

Still Rossi did not speak. He was looking steadfastly into the Pope's
quivering face and making an effort to control himself.

The Pope's voice shook and his lip trembled.

"Naturally, you think ill of your father, knowing how much your mother
suffered. Isn't that so?"

Rossi put one hand to his forehead as if to steady his reeling brain,
and said, "Who am I to think ill of any one?"

The Pope smiled again, a timid smile.

"David...."

Rossi caught his breath.

"If, in the providence of God, you were to meet your father somewhere,
and he held out his hand to you, would you ... wherever you met and
whatever he might be ... would you _shake hands with him_?"

"Yes," said Rossi; "if I were a King on his throne, and he were the
lowest convict at the galleys."

The Pope fetched a long breath, took a step forward, and silently held
out his hand. At the next moment the young man and the old Pope were
hand to hand and eye to eye.

They tried to speak and could not.

"Farewell!" said the Pope in a choking voice, and turning away he
tottered out of the room.


                                VIII

The doctor of the Engineers, not entirely satisfied with his diagnosis
of Roma's illness, prescribed a remedy of unfailing virtue--hope. It was
a happy treatment. The past of her life seemed to have disappeared from
her consciousness and she lived entirely in the future. It was always
shining in her eyes like a beautiful sunrise.

The sunrise Roma saw was beyond the veil of this life, but the good
souls about her knew nothing of that. They brought every piece of
worldly intelligence that was likely to be good news to her. By this
time they imagined they knew where her heart lay, and such happiness was
in her white face when as soldiers of the King they whispered treason
that they thought themselves rewarded.

They told her of an attempted attack on the Vatican, with all its
results and consequences--army disorganised, the Borgo Barracks shut up,
soldiers wearing cockades and marching arm in arm, the Government
helpless and the Quirinal in despair.

"I'm sorry for the young King," she said, "but still...."

It was the higher power working with blind instruments. Rossi would come
back. His hopes, so nearly laid waste, would at length be realised. And
if, as she had told Elena, he had to return over her own dead body, so
to speak, there would be justice even in that. It would be pitiful, but
it would be glorious also. There were mysteries in life and death, and
this was one of them.

She was as gentle and humble as ever, but every hour she grew more
restless. This conveyed to her guards the idea that she was expecting
something. Notwithstanding her plea of guilty, they thought perhaps she
was looking for her liberty out of the prevailing turmoil.

"I will be very good and do everything you wish, doctor. But don't
forget to ask the Prefect to let me stay in Rome over to-morrow. And,
Sister, do please remember to waken me early in the morning, because I'm
certain that something is going to happen. I've dreamt of it three
times, you know."

"A pity!" thought the doctor. "Governments may fall and even dynasties
may disappear, but judicial authorities remain the same as ever, and the
judgment of the court must be carried out."

Nevertheless he would speak to the Prefect. He would say that in the
prisoner's present condition the journey to Viterbo might have serious
consequences. As he was setting out on this errand early the following
morning, he met Elena in the anteroom, and heard that Roma was paying
the most minute attention to the making of her toilet.

"Strange! You would think she was expecting some one," said Elena.

"She is, too," said the doctor. "And he is a visitor who will not keep
her long."

The soldier who brought Roma her breakfast that morning brought
something else that she found infinitely more appetising. Rossi had
returned to Rome! One of the men below had seen him in the street last
night. He was going in the direction of the _Piazza_ Navona, and nobody
was attempting to arrest him.

Roma's eyes flashed like stars, and she sent down a message to the
Major, asking to be allowed to see the soldier who had seen Rossi.

He was a big ungainly fellow, but in Roma's eyes who shall say how
beautiful? She asked him a hundred questions. His dense head was utterly
bewildered.

The doctor came back with a smiling face. The Prefect had agreed to
postpone indefinitely the transfer of their prisoner to the
penitentiary. The good man thought she would be very grateful.

"Ah, indefinitely? I only wished to remain over to-day! After that I
shall be quite ready."

But the doctor brought another piece of news which threw her into the
wildest excitement. Both Senate and Chamber of Deputies had been
convoked late last night for an early hour this morning. Rumour said
they were to receive an urgent message from the King. There was the
greatest commotion in the neighbourhood of the Houses of Parliament, and
the public tribunes were densely crowded. The doctor himself had
obtained a card for the Chamber, but he was unable to get beyond the
corridors. Nevertheless, the doors being open owing to the heat and
crush, he had heard something. Vaguely, for five minutes, he had heard
one of their great speakers.

"Was it ... was it, perhaps...."

"It was."

Again the big eyes flashed like stars.

"You heard him speak?"

"I heard his voice at all events."

"It's a wonderful voice, isn't it? And you really heard him? Can it be
possible?"

Elena, the sad figure in the background of these bright pathetic scenes,
thought Roma was hoping for a reconciliation with Rossi. She hinted as
much, and then the fierce joy in the white face faded away.

"Ah, no! I'm not thinking of that, Elena."

Her love was too large for personal thoughts. It had risen higher than
any selfish expectations.

They helped her on to the loggia. The day was warm, and the fresh air
would do her good. She looked out over the city with a loving gaze,
first towards the Piazza Navona, then towards the tower of Monte
Citorio, and last of all towards Trinità de' Monti and the House of the
Four Winds. But she was seeing things as they would be when she was
gone, not to Viterbo, but on a longer journey.

"Elena?"

"Well?"

"Do you think he will ever learn the truth?"

"About the denunciation?"

"Yes."

"I should think he is certain to do so."

"Why I did it, and what tempted me, and ... and everything?"

"Yes, indeed, everything."

"Do you think he will think kindly of me then, and forgive me and be
merciful?"

"I am sure he will."

A mysterious glow came into the pallid face.

"Even if he never learns the truth here, he will learn it hereafter,
won't he? Don't you believe in that, Elena--that the dead know all?"

"If I didn't, how could I bear to think of Bruno?"

"True. How selfish I am! I hadn't thought of that. We are in the same
case in some things, Elena."

The future was shining in the brilliant eyes with the radiance of an
unseen sunrise.

"Dear Elena?"

"Ye-s."

"Do you think it will seem long to wait until he comes?"

"Don't talk like that, Donna Roma."

"Why not? It's only a little sooner or later, you know. Will it?"

Elena had turned aside, and Roma answered herself.

"_I_ don't. I think it will pass like a dream--like going to bed at
night and awaking in the morning. And then both together--there."

She took a long deep breath of unutterable joy.

"Oh," she said, "that I may sleep until he comes--knowing all, forgiving
everything, loving me the same as before, and every cruel thought dead
and gone and forgotten."

She asked for pen and paper and wrote a letter to Rossi:

    "DEAREST,--I hear the good news, just as I am on the point of
    leaving Rome, that you have returned to it, and I write to ask you
    not to try to alter what has happened. Believe me, it is better
    so. The world wants you, dear, and it doesn't want me any longer.
    Therefore return to life, be brave and strong and great, and think
    of me no more until we meet again.

    "You will know by what I have done that what you thought was quite
    unfounded. Whatever people say of me, you must always believe that
    I loved you from the first, and that I have never loved anybody
    but you.

    "You were angry with me when we parted, but more than ever I love
    you now. Don't think our love has been wasted. ''Tis better to
    have loved and lost than never to have loved at all.' How beautiful!
                                                                  ROMA."

Having written her letter, and put her lips to the enclosure, she
addressed the envelope in a bold hand and with a brave flourish: "All'
Illustrissimo Signor Davide Rossi, Camera dei Deputati."

"You'll post this immediately I am gone, Sister," she said.

Elena pretended to put the letter away for that purpose, but she really
smuggled it down to the Major, who despatched it forthwith to the
Chamber of Deputies.

"And now I'll go to sleep," said Roma.

She slept until mid-day with the sun's reflection from the white plaster
of the groined ceiling of the loggia on her still whiter face. Then the
twelve o'clock gun shook the walls of the Castle, and she awoke while
the church bells were ringing.

"I thought it was my dream coming true, Sister," she said.

The doctor came up at that moment in a high state of excitement.

"Great news, Donna Roma. The King...."

"I know!"

"Failing to form a Government to follow that of the Baron, appealed to
Parliament to nominate a successor...."

"So Parliament...."

"Parliament has nominated the Honourable Rossi, the King has called for
him, the warrant for his arrest has been cancelled, and all persons
imprisoned for the recent insurrection have been set at liberty."

Roma's trembling and exultant eyelids told a touching story.

"Is there anything to see?"

"Only the flag on the Capitol."

"Let me look at it."

He helped her to rise. "Look! There it is on the clock tower."

"I see it.... That will do. You can put me down now, doctor."

An ineffable joy shone in her face.

"It _was_ my dream after all, Elena."

After a moment she said, "Doctor, tell the Prefect I am quite ready to
go to Viterbo. In fact I wish to go. I should like to go immediately."

"I'll tell him," said the doctor, and he went out to hide his emotion.

The Major came to the open arch of the loggia. He stood there for a
moment, and there was somebody behind him. Then the Major disappeared,
but the other remained. It was David Rossi. He was standing like a man
transfixed, looking in speechless dismay at Roma's pallid face with the
light of heaven on it.

Roma did not see Rossi, and Elena, who did, was too frightened to speak.
Lying back in her bed-chair with a great happiness in her eyes, she
said:

"Sister, if he should come here when I am gone ... no, I don't mean
that ... but if you should see him and he should ask about me, you will
say that I went away quite cheerfully. Tell him I was always thinking
about him. No, don't say that either. But he must never think I
regretted what I did, or that I died broken-hearted. Say farewell for
me, Elena. _Addio Carissima!_ That's his word, you know. _Addio
Carissimo!_"

Rossi, blinded with his tears, took a step into the loggia, and in a low
voice, very soft and tremulous, as if trying not to startle her, he
cried:

"Roma!"

She raised herself, turned, saw him, and rose to her feet. Without a
word he opened his arms to her, and with a little frightened cry she
fell into them and was folded to his breast.

[Illustration: WITH A FRIGHTENED CRY, SHE WAS FOLDED TO HIS BREAST.]


                                IX

It was ten days later. Rossi had surrendered to Parliament, but
Parliament had declined to order his arrest. Then he had called for the
liberation of Roma, but Roma had neither been liberated nor removed. "It
will not be necessary," was the report of the doctor at the Castle to
the officers of the Prefetura. The great liberator and remover was on
his way.

At Rossi's request Dr. Fedi had been called in, and he had diagnosed the
case exactly. Roma was suffering from an internal disease, which was
probably hereditary, but certainly incurable. Strain and anxiety had
developed it earlier in life than usual, but in any case it must have
come.

At first Rossi rebelled with all his soul and strength. To go through
this long and fierce fight with life, and to come out victorious, and
then, when all seemed to promise peace and a kind of tempered happiness,
to be met by Death--the unconquerable, the inevitable--it was terrible,
it was awful!

He called in specialists; talked of a change of air; even brought
himself, when he was far enough away from Roma, to the length of
suggesting an operation. The doctors shook their heads. At last he bowed
his own head. His bride-wife must leave him. He must live on without
her.

Meantime Roma was cheerful, and at moments even gay. Her gaiety was
heart-breaking. Blinding bouts of headache were her besetting trouble,
but only by the moist red eyes did any one know anything about that.
When people asked her how she felt, she told them whatever she thought
they wished to hear. It brought a look of relief to their faces, and
that made her very happy.

With Rossi, during these ten days, she had carried on the fiction that
she was getting better. This was to break the news to him, and he on his
part, to break the news to her, had pretended to believe the story. They
made Elena help the little artifice, and even engaged the doctors in
their mutual deception.

"And how is my darling to-day?"

"Splendid! There's really nothing to do with me. It's true I have
suffered. That's why I look so pale. But I'm better now. Elena will tell
you how well I slept last night. Didn't I sleep well, Elena? Elena....
Poor Elena is going a little deaf and doesn't always speak when she is
spoken to. But I'm all right, David. In fact, I'll feel no pain at all
before long, and then I shall be well."

"Yes, dear, you'll feel no pain at all before long, and then you'll be
well."

It was pitiful. All their words seemed to be laden with double meanings.
They could find none that were not.

But the time had come when Roma resolved she must speak plainly. Rossi
had lifted her into the loggia. He did so every day, carrying her, not
on his arm as a woman carries a child, but against his breast, as a man
carries his wife when he loves her. She always put her arms around his
neck, pretending it was necessary for her safety, and when he had laid
her gently in the bed-chair she pulled down his head and kissed him. The
two little journeys were the delight of the day to Roma, but to Rossi
they were a deepening trouble.

It was the sweetest day of the sweet Roman spring, and Roma wore a light
tea-gown with a coil of white silk about her head such as is seen in the
portraits of Beatrice Cenci. The golden complexion was quite gone, there
was a hard line along the cheek, a deep shadow under the chin, the
nostrils were pinched and the mouth was drawn. But the large eyes,
though heavy with pain, were full of joy. They did not weep any more,
for all their tears were shed, and the light of another world was
reflected in their depths.

Rossi sat by her side, and she took one of his hands and held it on her
lap between both her own. Sometimes she looked at him and then she
smiled. She, who had lost him for a little while, had got him back at
last. It was only just in time. A little break, and they would continue
this--there. Ah, she was very happy!

Rossi's free hand was supporting his head, and he was trying to look
another way. Do what he would to conquer it, the spirit of rebellion was
rising in his heart again. "O God, is this just? Is this right?"

They were alone on the loggia. Above was the cloudless blue sky, below
was the city, hardly seen or heard.

"David," she began, in a faint voice.

"Dearest?"

"I have been so happy in having you with me again that there is
something I have forgotten to tell you."

"What is it, dear?"

"Promise me you will not be shocked or startled."

"What is it, dearest?" he repeated, although he knew too well.

"It is nothing.... Yes, hold my hands tight. So!... Really it's nothing.
And yet it is everything. It is ... it is death."

"Roma!"

Her eyelids trembled, but she tried to laugh.

"Yes, dear. True! Not immediately. Oh, no! not immediately. But signed
and sealed, you know, and not to be put aside that anybody may be happy
much longer."

She was laughing almost gaily. But all the same she was watching him
closely, and now that her word was spoken she suddenly became conscious
of a secret desire which she had not suspected. She wanted him to
contradict her, to tell her she was quite wrong, to convince and defeat
her.

"Poor little me! Pity, isn't it? It would have been so sweet to go on a
little longer--especially after this reconciliation. And when one has
kept one's heart under bolt and bar so long...."

Her sad gaiety was breaking down. "But it's better so, isn't it?"

He did not reply.

"Ah, yes, it's better so when you come to think of it."

"It's terrible!" said Rossi.

"Don't say that. It's a thing of every day. Here, there, everywhere. God
wouldn't allow it to go on if it were terrible."

"It's bitterly cruel for all that."

"Not so cruel as life. Not nearly. For instance, if I lived you would
have to put me away, and that would be harder to bear than death--far
harder."

"My darling! What are you saying?"

"It's true, dear. You know it's true. God can forgive a woman even if
she's a sinner, but the world can't if she's only a victim of sin. It's
part of the cruelty of things, but there's no use repining."

"Roma," said Rossi, "I take God to witness that if that were all that
stood between us nothing and nobody should separate you and me. I should
tell the world that you had every virtue and every heroism, and without
you I could do nothing."

Her eyes filled with a fresh joy.

"You set me too high still, dear. Yet you know that I was far too small
and weak for your great work. That was why I failed you at the end. It
wasn't my fault that I betrayed you..."

"Don't speak of my betrayal. I thank God for it, and see now that it was
the best that could have happened."

She closed her eyes. "Is it your own voice, dearest? Really yours? Hush!
I shall wake and the dream will pass."

A little jet from his heart of flame burst out in spite of his warning
brain, and he was carried away for the moment.

"My poor darling, you must get well for my sake. You must think of
nothing but getting well. Then we'll go away somewhere--to Switzerland,
as you said in your letter. Or perhaps to England, where you were born,
and where your father lived his years of exile. Dear old England!
Motherland of liberty! I'll show you all the places."

She was dizzy with the beautiful vision.

"Oh, if I could only go on like this for ever! But I mustn't listen to
you, dearest. It's no use, you know. Now, is it?"

The spirit which had exalted him for a moment took flight, and his heart
rose into his throat.

"Now, is it?" she repeated.

He did not answer, and she dropped back with a sigh. Ah, it was cruel
fencing. Every word was a sword, and it was cutting a hundred ways.

At that moment a band of music passed down the street. Roma, who loved
bands of music, asked Rossi to lift her up that she might look at it. A
little drummer boy was marching at the head of a procession, gaily
rolling his rataplan.

"He reminds me of little Joseph," she said, and she laughed heartily.
Strange mystery of life that robs death of all its terrors!

He put his arm about her to support her as they stood by the parapet,
and this brought a new tremor of affection, as well as a little of the
old physical thrill and a world of fond and tender memories. She looked
into his eyes, he looked into hers; they both looked across to Trinità
de' Monti, and in the eye-asking between them she said plainly, "Do you
remember--over there?"

Roma was assisted back to the bed-chair, and then, conversation being
impossible, Rossi began to read. Every day he had read something. Roma
had made the selections. They were always about the great
lovers--Francesca and Paolo, Dante and Beatrice, even Alfred de Musset
and poor John Keats, with the skull cap which burnt his brain. To-day it
was Roma's favourite poem:

    "Teach me, only teach, Love!
      As I ought
    I will speak thy speech, Love,
      Think thy thought...."

His right hand held the book. His left was between Roma's hands, lying
blue-veined in her lap. She was looking out on the sunlit city as if
taking a last farewell of it. He stopped to stroke her glossy black hair
and she reached up to his lips and kissed them. Then she closed her eyes
to listen. His voice rose and swelled with the ocean of his love, and he
felt as if he were pouring his life into her frail body.

    "Meet, if thou require it,
      Both demands,
    Laying flesh and spirit
      In thy hands."

Her blanched lips moved. She took a deep breath and made a faint cry. He
rose softly, and bent over her with a trembling heart. Her breathing
seemed to have ceased. Had sleep overtaken her? Or had the tender flame
expired?

"Roma!"

She opened her eyes and smiled.

"Not yet, dear--soon," she said.


                                  THE END


The illustrations in this book are from scenes of the play as produced
by Messrs. LIEBLER & COMPANY, and photographed by Mr. BYRON.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

                              A FEW OF
                         GROSSET & DUNLAP'S
                    GREAT BOOKS AT LITTLE PRICES

                     New, Clever, Entertaining.


GRET: The Story of a Pagan. By Beatrice Mantle. Illustrated by C. M.
Relyea.

The wild free life of an Oregon lumber camp furnishes the setting for
this strong original story. Gret is the daughter of the camp and is
utterly content with the wild life--until love comes. A fine book,
unmarred by convention.


OLD CHESTER TALES. By Margaret Deland. Illustrated by Howard Pyle.

A vivid yet delicate portrayal of characters in an old New England town.
Dr. Lavendar's fine, kindly wisdom is brought to bear upon the lives of
all, permeating the whole volume like the pungent odor of pine,
healthful and life giving. "Old Chester Tales" will surely be among the
books that abide.


THE MEMOIRS OF A BABY. By Josephine Daskam. Illustrated by F. Y. Cory.

The dawning intelligence of the baby was grappled with by its great
aunt, an elderly maiden, whose book knowledge of babies was something at
which even the infant himself winked. A delicious bit of humor.


REBECCA MARY. By Annie Hamilton Donnell. Illustrated by Elizabeth
Shippen Green.

The heart tragedies of this little girl with no one near to share them,
are told with a delicate art, a keen appreciation of the needs of the
childish heart and a humorous knowledge of the workings of the childish
mind.


THE FLY ON THE WHEEL. By Katherine Cecil Thurston.
Frontispiece by Harrison Fisher.

An Irish story of real power, perfect in development and showing a true
conception of the spirited Hibernian character as displayed in the
tragic as well as the tender phases of life.


THE MAN FROM BRODNEY'S. By George Barr McCutcheon.
Illustrated by Harrison Fisher.

An island in the South Sea is the setting for this entertaining tale,
and an all-conquering hero and a beautiful princess figure in a most
complicated plot. One of Mr. McCutcheon's best books.


TOLD BY UNCLE REMUS. By Joel Chandler Harris. Illustrated by A. B.
Frost, J. M. Conde and Frank Verbeck.

Again Uncle Remus enters the fields of childhood, and leads another
little boy to that non-locatable land called "Brer Rabbit's Laughing
Place," and again the quaint animals spring into active life and play
their parts, for the edification of a small but appreciative audience.


THE CLIMBER. By E. F. Benson. With frontispiece.

An unsparing analysis of an ambitious woman's soul--a woman who believed
that in social supremacy she would find happiness, and who finds instead
the utter despair of one who has chosen the things that pass away.


LYNCH'S DAUGHTER. By Leonard Merrick. Illustrated by Geo. Brehm.

A story of to-day, telling how a rich girl acquires ideals of beautiful
and simple living, and of men and love, quite apart from the teachings
of her father, "Old Man Lynch" of Wall St. True to life, clever in
treatment.


              GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

                              A FEW OF
                         GROSSET & DUNLAP'S
                    GREAT BOOKS AT LITTLE PRICES


QUINCY ADAMS SAWYER. A Picture of New England Home Life. With
illustrations by C. W. Reed, and Scenes Reproduced from the Play.

One of the best New England stories ever written. It is full of homely
human interest * * * there is a wealth of New England village character,
scenes and incidents * * * forcibly, vividly and truthfully drawn. Few
books have enjoyed a greater sale and popularity. Dramatized, it made
the greatest rural play of recent times.


THE FURTHER ADVENTURES OF QUINCY ADAMS SAWYER. By Charles Felton Pidgin.

Illustrated by Henry Roth.

All who love honest sentiment, quaint and sunny humor, and homespun
philosophy will find these "Further Adventures" a book after their own
heart.


HALF A CHANCE. By Frederic S. Isham. Illustrated by Herman Pfeifer.

The thrill of excitement will keep the reader in a state of suspense,
and he will become personally concerned from the start, as to the
central character, a very real man who suffers, dares--and achieves!


VIRGINIA OF THE AIR LANES. By Herbert Quick. Illustrated by William R.
Leigh.

The author has seized the romantic moment for the airship novel, and
created the pretty story of "a lover and his lass" contending with an
elderly relative for the monopoly of the skies. An exciting tale of
adventure in midair.


THE GAME AND THE CANDLE. By Eleanor M. Ingram. Illustrated by P. D.
Johnson.

The hero is a young American, who, to save his family from poverty,
deliberately commits a felony. Then follow his capture and imprisonment,
and his rescue by a Russian Grand Duke. A stirring story, rich in
sentiment.


              GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

                          GROSSET & DUNLAP'S
                          DRAMATIZED NOVELS

              A Few that are Making Theatrical History


MARY JANE'S PA. By Norman Way. Illustrated with scenes from the play.

Delightful, irresponsible "Mary Jane's Pa" awakes one morning to find
himself famous, and, genius being ill adapted to domestic joys, he
wanders from home to work out his own unique destiny. One of the most
humorous bits of recent fiction.


CHERUB DEVINE. By Sewell Ford.

"Cherub," a good hearted but not over refined young man, is brought in
touch with the aristocracy. Of sprightly wit, he is sometimes a
merciless analyst, but he proves in the end that manhood counts for more
than ancient lineage by winning the love of the fairest girl in the
flock.


A WOMAN'S WAY. By Charles Somerville. Illustrated with scenes from the
play.

A story in which a woman's wit and self-sacrificing love save her
husband from the toils of an adventuress, and change an apparently
tragic situation into one of delicious comedy.


THE CLIMAX. By George C. Jenks.

With ambition luring her on, a young choir soprano leaves the little
village where she was born and the limited audience of St. Jude's to
train for the opera in New York. She leaves love behind her and meets
love more ardent but not more sincere in her new environment. How she
works, how she studies, how she suffers, are vividly portrayed.


A FOOL THERE WAS. By Porter Emerson Browne. Illustrated by Edmund
Magrath and W. W. Fawcett.

A relentless portrayal of the career of a man who comes under the
influence of a beautiful but evil woman; how she lures him on and on,
how he struggles, falls and rises, only to fall again into her net, make
a story of unflinching realism.


THE SQUAW MAN. By Julie Opp Faversham and Edwin Milton Royle.
Illustrated with scenes from the play.

A glowing story, rapid in action, bright in dialogue with a fine
courageous hero and a beautiful English heroine.


THE GIRL IN WAITING. By Archibald Eyre. Illustrated with scenes from the
play.

A droll little comedy of misunderstandings, told with a light touch, a
venturesome spirit and an eye for human oddities.


THE SCARLET PIMPERNEL. By Baroness Orczy. Illustrated with scenes from
the play.

A realistic story of the days of the French Revolution, abounding in
dramatic incident, with a young English soldier of fortune, daring,
mysterious as the hero.


              GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

                              A FEW OF
                         GROSSET & DUNLAP'S
                    GREAT BOOKS AT LITTLE PRICES


BRUVVER JIM'S BABY. By Philip Verrill Mighels.

An uproariously funny story of a tiny mining settlement in the West,
which is shaken to the very roots by the sudden possession of a baby,
found on the plains by one of its residents. The town is as disreputable
a spot as the gold fever was ever responsible for, and the coming of
that baby causes the upheaval of every rooted tradition of the place.
Its christening, the problems of its toys and its illness supersede in
the minds of the miners all thought of earthy treasure.


THE FURNACE OF GOLD. By Philip Verrill Mighels, author of "Bruvver Jim's
Baby." Illustrations by J. N. Marchand.

An accurate and informing portrayal of scenes, types, and conditions of
the mining districts in modern Nevada.

The book is an out-door story, clean, exciting, exemplifying nobility
and courage of character, and bravery, and heroism in the sort of men
and women we all admire and wish to know.


THE MESSAGE. By Louis Tracy. Illustrations by Joseph C. Chase.

A breezy tale of how a bit of old parchment, concealed in a figurehead
from a sunken vessel, comes into the possession of a pretty girl and an
army man during regatta week in the Isle of Wight. This is the message
and it enfolds a mystery, the development of which the reader will
follow with breathless interest.


THE SCARLET EMPIRE. By David M. Parry. Illustrations by Hermann C. Wall.

A young socialist, weary of life, plunges into the sea and awakes in the
lost island of Atlantis, known as the Scarlet Empire, where a social
democracy is in full operation, granting every man a living but limiting
food, conversation, education and marriage.

The hero passes through an enthralling love affair and other adventures
but finally returns to his own New York world.


THE THIRD DEGREE. By Charles Klein and Arthur Hornblow. Illustrations by
Clarence Rowe.

A novel which exposes the abuses in this country of the police system.

The son of an aristocratic New York family marries a woman socially
beneath him, but of strong, womanly qualities that, later on, save the
man from the tragic consequences of a dissipated life.

The wife believes in his innocence and her wit and good sense help her
to win against the tremendous odds imposed by law.


THE THIRTEENTH DISTRICT. By Brand Whitlock.

A realistic western story of love and politics and a searching study of
their influence on character. The author shows with extraordinary
vitality of treatment the tricks, the heat, the passion, the tumult of
the political arena, the triumph and strength of love.


              GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

                              A FEW OF
                         GROSSET & DUNLAP'S
                    GREAT BOOKS AT LITTLE PRICES


THE MUSIC MASTER. By Charles Klein. Illustrated by John Rae.

This marvelously vivid narrative turns upon the search of a German
musician in New York for his little daughter. Mr. Klein has well
portrayed his pathetic struggle with poverty, his varied experiences in
endeavoring to meet the demands of a public not trained to an
appreciation of the classic, and his final great hour when, in the
rapidly shifting events of a big city, his little daughter, now a
beautiful young woman, is brought to his very door. A superb bit of
fiction, palpitating with the life of the great metropolis. The play in
which David Warfield scored his highest success.


DR. LAVENDAR'S PEOPLE. By Margaret Deland.

Illustrated by Lucius Hitchcock.

Mrs. Deland won so many friends through Old Chester Tales that this
volume needs no introduction beyond its title. The lovable doctor is
more ripened in this later book, and the simple comedies and tragedies
of the old village are told with dramatic charm.


OLD CHESTER TALES. By Margaret Deland. Illustrated by Howard Pyle.

Stories portraying with delightful humor and pathos a quaint people in a
sleepy old town. Dr. Lavendar, a very human and lovable "preacher," is
the connecting link between these dramatic stories from life.


HE FELL IN LOVE WITH HIS WIFE. By E. P. Roe.

With frontispiece.

The hero is a farmer--a man with honest, sincere views of life. Bereft
of his wife, his home is cared for by a succession of domestics of
varying degrees of inefficiency until, from a most unpromising source,
comes a young woman who not only becomes his wife but commands his
respect and eventually wins his love. A bright and delicate romance,
revealing on both sides a love that surmounts all difficulties and
survives the censure of friends as well as the bitterness of enemies.


THE YOKE. By Elizabeth Miller.

Against the historical background of the days when the children of
Israel were delivered from the bondage of Egypt, the author has sketched
a romance of compelling charm. A biblical novel as great as any since
"Ben Hur."


SAUL OF TARSUS. By Elizabeth Miller. Illustrated by André Castaigne.

The scenes of this story are laid in Jerusalem, Alexandria, Rome and
Damascus. The Apostle Paul, the Martyr Stephen, Herod Agrippa and the
Emperors Tiberius and Caligula are among the mighty figures that move
through the pages. Wonderful descriptions, and a love story of the
purest and noblest type mark this most remarkable religious romance.


              GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

                              A FEW OF
                         GROSSET & DUNLAP'S
                    GREAT BOOKS AT LITTLE PRICES


HAPPY HAWKINS. By Robert Alexander Wason. Illustrated by Howard Giles.

A ranch and cowboy novel. Happy Hawkins tells his own story with such a
fine capacity for knowing how to do it and with so much humor that the
reader's interest is held in surprise, then admiration and at last in
positive affection.

COMRADES. By Thomas Dixon, Jr. Illustrated by C. D. Williams.

The locale of this story is in California, where a few socialists
establish a little community.

The author leads the little band along the path of disillusionment, and
gives some brilliant flashes of light on one side of an important
question.


TONO-BUNGAY. By Herbert George Wells.

The hero of this novel is a young man who, through hard work, earns a
scholarship and goes to London.

Written with a frankness verging on Rousseau's, Mr. Wells still uses
rare discrimination and the border line of propriety is never crossed.
An entertaining book with both a story and a moral, and without a dull
page--Mr. Wells's most notable achievement.


A HUSBAND BY PROXY. By Jack Steele.

A young criminologist, but recently arrived in New York city, is drawn
into a mystery, partly through financial need and partly through his
interest in a beautiful woman, who seems at times the simplest child and
again a perfect mistress of intrigue. A baffling detective story.


LIKE ANOTHER HELEN. By George Horton. Illustrated by C. M. Relyea.

Mr. Horton's powerful romance stands in a new field and brings an almost
unknown world in reality before the reader--the world of conflict
between Greek and Turk on the Island of Crete. The "Helen" of the story
is a Greek, beautiful, desolate, defiant--pure as snow.

There is a certain new force about the story, a kind of
master-craftsmanship and mental dominance that holds the reader.


THE MASTER OF APPLEBY. By Francis Lynde.

Illustrated by T. de Thulstrup.

A novel tale concerning itself in part with the great struggle in the
two Carolinas, but chiefly with the adventures therein of two gentlemen
who loved one and the same lady.

A strong, masculine and persuasive story.


A MODERN MADONNA. By Caroline Abbot Stanley.

A story of American life, founded on facts as they existed some years
ago in the District of Columbia. The theme is the maternal love and
splendid courage of a woman.


              GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

                            The Novels Of
                        GEORGE BARR McCUTCHEON


GRAUSTARK.

A story of love behind a throne, telling how a young American met a
lovely girl and followed her to a new and strange country. A thrilling,
dashing narrative.


BEVERLY OF GRAUSTARK.

Beverly is a bewitching American girl who has gone to that stirring
little principality--Graustark--to visit her friend the princess, and
there has a romantic affair of her own.


BREWSTER'S MILLIONS.

A young man is required to spend _one_ million dollars in one year in
order to inherit _seven_. How he does it forms the basis of a lively
story.


CASTLE CRANEYCROW.

The story revolves round the abduction of a young American woman, her
imprisonment in an old castle and the adventures created through her
rescue.


COWARDICE COURT.

An amusing social feud in the Adirondacks in which an English girl is
tempted into being a traitor by a romantic young American, forms the
plot.


THE DAUGHTER OF ANDERSON CROW.

The story centers about the adopted daughter of the town marshal in a
western village. Her parentage is shrouded in mystery, and the story
concerns the secret that deviously works to the surface.


THE MAN FROM BRODNEY'S.

The hero meets a princess in a far-away island among fanatically hostile
Musselmen. Romantic love making amid amusing situations and exciting
adventures.


NEDRA.

A young couple elope from Chicago to go to London traveling as brother
and sister. They are shipwrecked and a strange mix-up occurs on account
of it.


THE SHERRODS.

The scene is the Middle West and centers around a man who leads a double
life. A most enthralling novel.


TRUXTON KING.

A handsome good natured young fellow ranges on the earth looking for
romantic adventures and is finally enmeshed in most complicated
intrigues in Graustark.


              GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

                               LOUIS TRACY'S
                    Captivating And Exhilarating Romances


THE STOWAWAY GIRL. Illustrated by Nesbitt Benson.

The story of a shipwreck, a lovely girl who shipped stowaway fashion, a
rascally captain, a fascinating young officer and thrilling adventure
enroute to South America.


THE CAPTAIN OF THE KANSAS.

A story of love and the salt sea--of a helpless ship whirled into the
hands of cannibal Fuegians--of desperate fighting and a tender romance.
A story of extraordinary freshness.


THE MESSAGE. Illustrated by Joseph Cummings Chase.

A bit of parchment many, many years old, telling of a priceless ruby
secreted in ruins far in the interior of Africa is the "message" found
in the figurehead of an old vessel. A mystery develops which the reader
will follow with breathless interest.


THE PILLAR OF LIGHT.

The pillar thus designated was a lighthouse, and the author tells with
exciting detail the terrible dilemma of its cutoff inhabitants and
introduces the charming comedy of a man eloping with his own wife.


THE RED YEAR: A Story of the Indian Mutiny.

The never-to-be-forgotten events of 1857 form the background of this
story. The hero who begins as lieutenant and ends as Major Malcolm, has
as stirring a military career as the most jaded novel reader could wish.
A powerful book.


THE WHEEL O'FORTUNE. With illustrations by James Montgomery Flagg.

The story deals with the finding of a papyrus containing the particulars
of the hiding of some of the treasures of the Queen of Sheba. The
glamour of mystery added to the romance of the lovers, gives the novel
an interest that makes it impossible to leave until the end is reached.


THE WINGS OF THE MORNING.

A sort of Robinson Crusoe _redivivus_, with modern settings and a very
pretty love story added. The hero and heroine are the only survivors of
a wreck, and have adventures on their desert island such as never could
have happened except in a story.


              GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26TH ST., NEW YORK

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES:

1. Punctuation normalized to comtemporary standards.

2. All illustrations in the text bear the credits: "By courtesy of
   Liebler & Co; from photographs by Byron."

3. Typographical errors corrected:
   p. 139 "Fod" replaced with "God": "For Fod's sake let us bury it!"
   p. 146 "use" repaced with "us": "what is best for both of use."
   p. 377 "donwpour" replaced with "downpour": "donwpour of rain"
   p. 409 "sittting-room" replaced with "sitting-room"

4. The oe ligature as used in C[oe]li is shown as "[oe]" in this
   document. It appears only in this proper name.





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Eternal City, by Hall Caine

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ETERNAL CITY ***

***** This file should be named 19732-8.txt or 19732-8.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/1/9/7/3/19732/

Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.